THE ANNALS Sey AND We. r pn JE»

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY,

INCLUDING

ZOOLOGY, BOTANY, ann GEOLOGY.

(BEING A CONTINUATION OF THE ‘ANNALS’ COMBINED WITH LOUDON AND CHARLESWORTH'S ‘ MAGAZINE OF NATU RAL HISTORY. *)

CONDUCTED BY

ALBERT C. L. G. GÜNTHER, M.A., M.D., Ph.D., F.R.S., WILLIAM S. DALLAS, F.L.S., WILLIAM CARRUTHERS, F.R.S., F.LS., F.G.S., AND

WILLIAM FRANCIS, Ph.D., F.L.S.

VOL. XI.—FIFTH SERIES.

LONDON: PRINTED AND PUBLISHED BY TAYLOR AND FRANCIS.

SOLD BY LONGMANS, GREEN, READER, AND DYER; SIMPKIN, MARSHALL, AND CO.; KENT AND CO.; WHITTAKER AND CO.: BAILLIERE, PARIS: MACLACHLAN AND STEWART, EDINBURGH :

HODGES, FOSTER, AND CO., DUBLIN : AND ASHER, BERLIN,

« MISSOURI BOTANICA: CASH

“ (mnes res creatse sunt divine sapientise et potentis testes, divitize felicitatis humane :—ex harum usu bonitas Creatoris; ex pulchritudine sapientia Domini; ex ceconomiaé in conservatione, proporti one, renovatione, potentia majestatis

q à verè eruditis et —— semper exculta; malé doctis et barbaris semper inimica fuit.”—Linna

* Quel que soit le principe de la vie animale, il ne faut qu'ouvrir les yeux pour voir qu'elle est le chef-d'euvre de la Toute-puissance, et le but auquel se rappor- utes ses opérations.”—Bruckner, Théorie du Systéme Animal, Leyden,

1767

Op PE uM M eee The sylvan powers Obey our summons ; from their deepest dells

Of velvet moss or lichen, torn from rock

Or rifted oak or cavern deep: the Naiads too

Quit their loved native stream, from whose smooth face They crop the lily, and each vos and rush

That drinks the rippling tide: the frozen poles,

- And pay their cheerful tribute. J. Tavron, Norwich, 1818.

CONTENTS OF VOL. XL

[FIFTH SERIES.]

NUMBER LXI.

Page

I. What is to be understood by the Term * Deep-sea Fauna,” and -j md Physical Conditions is its Occurrence governed ? By Prof.

II. Notes on little-known Species of Frogs. By G. A. BOULENGER. 16

HI. Further Observations on the so-called “ Farringdon Sponges (Calcispongie, Zittel), Verna by a Description of "b p prem of alike kind. By H. J. Carrer, F.R.S. &c. 1)» 20 dee the Gephyrean Haminjia arctica, Kor. and Nuls too Berd ions By E. Ray LANKESTER, ; ALA, PR S, okar] in a Vareni College, London 7.7. 5 e er V. The Theory of Mimicry and Mimicking Theories. By W. L. DIETAS A APREA A AA E AE E eee we A S

VI. Description of a new Genus of Cecilie. By G. A. BOULENGER 48

VII. The Moths of New Mexico. By Ave. R. Grors, President of the New-York Entomologieal Clab 55... Goo i L 49

VIII, Report on a Journey for the Investigation of the Torpedinei extant in the smeti of England and Holland. By Prof. Gustav

ee 6S ERER wee * V9 ^» ele be Ww Ribes «4» Cee a OE vhs d x

IX. Description of a new Species of ncn — India (Coleo- ptera, Dermestide). By CHARLES O. WATERHOUSE ....,....... 1

X. Description of a new Species of the Lepidopterous Genus _ Elymnias. ile. Woop-Mason. (Plate Il. figs. A & B.)........ 62

Proceedings of the Geological Society

iv CONTENTS.

e the Significance of the Polar Cells of Insects, by M. Balbiani ; On Turriform Castings of Earthworms in Fran ce, by M. E. L. Trouessart ; On a Fish from the Abysses of the Atlantic (bury: pharynx pelecanoides), by M. L. Vaillant ; The Suctociliata,

the T nui. y M.C. eie Sepia A dl Fig seh Mies hopterous Insect from oal-me ntry,

Ort Com Allier, by M. Charles Bernina; On the ‘Serual Charac emi in 64—7

Cep. halotarus, by Mr. Meehan

9» € 6.6 2 ee abu aos W e eos S 2. 9 MORE e E

NUMBER LXII.

XI. Anatomy and Füysiology of Hematopinus tenuirostris, Burm. By Oscar STRÖBELT. (Plate III.)

4 9 74 sk * awe poe ep ub M ERE q Ue ox 9a ooh

XII. On Lepidoptera from Manchuria and the Corea. By ARTHUR G. BurrEn, F.L.S., F.Z.S., &e.

$$ e «€ €» 4$» » € 6 e 4 noto M ee

Page

73

XIII. On Sphenopteris crassa cmd and Hutton) By ROBERT : IV.)

Kinston. (Plate

SN a v EUR. S, eee LUE NF ee v V ee eRe eee s » » " » Pv v v

IV. On some new Species of Curculionide from Ceylon. By Francis P. Pascoz

+ ee SF a OR Row € 9 ee TF & $ e. cett m] 9 2 909 Oe E V VON

XV. Observations on the Generic and Seir Characters of the Laganide. By Prof. F. JEFFREY BELL, M.A

KEAT LET R ee 9 t

121

pecie of two Snakes nos the ‘Challenger’ Collec- ao R.S

XVI. ha Oy DE A GUNTHER, FRY. £6... orree r evens Ana XVII. ed on some Indian Fishes in o Sonores of the British Muse By Dr..A. Go tuus, FRS AEri XVII. a new Species of — from the MEETS EM public. By De. A. Guntu ERS: &o. .......: 1 es XIX. On the Genus t pes, d'Orbigny. By ALFRED E. CravEN, F.L.S. &c.

€ Wee R-5 4/9. 9 € pu Av 9 » ^» 9 te so*utene «ds» o.v 4 u

New Book:— Anatomical Technology as applied to the Domestic Cat: an Introduction to Human, ir rin and Com mparative Anatomy. By D. G. WILDER and S. H, Gage

i tt rtc] t | 9

The rimi of the Aphis of the Red Galls of Ulmus campestris ind fear ichtenstein), by M. Lichtenstein; The

gare‘ of Peneus, 3 i rooks; On. se Growth of. die Molan Shell, by H. L. Osborn es for Biological Lectures ; On a Starfish from the me Depths of the Auntie. furnished with a Dorsal Peduncle, by M. s omi

140

144—151

$

CONTENTS. Y Page NUMBER LXIII. XX. On the Worse Tar ment Kr the Relationships of the uL 0 e V.) 153

Siphonophora. NUN (EINE TOY eae nin XXI. On Rhynchota from Mergui. já W.L Demi... 06s 169 XXII. On some African Species of the Homopterous Genus Platy-

pleura. By W.L. Distant. (Plate IL. figs. d& D) OON SOR. 2 XXIII. Description of a new Species of Rhopalocera. By W. L.

ee ccr sce Ea Vx Ges dig eds dr UR CES yate es 174 XXIV. Description of a new Genus of Geckos. By G. A. Bov-

pF en PRA Eee eRe na ee ss ee ee ee VERE eU n Re oe ib.

XXV. Some Remarks on the — (Trachypterus arcticus) and the Herring-king (Regalécus Banksit). By Dr. C. LUTEEN .. 176

uds. ae of the Littoral Zone in Jersey.—Supplement. By

oum EROS of four new Species of Helicide. By EDGAR A. Sur

XXVIII. Contributions towards a General History of the Marine Polyzoa. By the Rev. Tuomas Hincxs, B.A., F.R.S. (Plates VI. & WED ign eas bx v xr Uer hc Ee a p ee ea as ARE REN 1

LENGER

Coe eee etre eter Fee reese eZ BF Hoe eee HB Ee He eee eoereeenes

XXX. The ‘Challenger’ Amphipoda. By the Rev. THOMAS R. R. A Rs ee ears eek CAE eee he ree tee ee

Proceedings of the Dublin Microscopical Club .............. 208—216

New Book :—Den Norske nord-havs-expedition wi? le VEEL.

Zoologi, Mollusca. I. Buceinide, ved HERMAN FnrELE...... 216 On the Suctociliata of M. de E ^L by M. E. Maupas; On

the Molluse uscan Fauna of the Varangerfjord, by MM. G. Pouchet

and J. de Guerne; Contributions to the gs jeep History

of the Prosobranchi me by Dr. Carl Rabl; On a new attached

Crinoid, Democrinus Peres from the Dredgings of F the ee

VENE OG MEE PNE is wc ic ace eaves 219—223

NUMBER LXIV. XXXI. Further eei on the Morphology of the — with Descriptions of a new British Carboniferous Genus and so: new direi an Species boim Spain. By R. ETHERIDGE, Jun., and T. ARPENTER, M.A., Assistant Master at Eton College.... 295

*

vi CONTENTS.

Page XXXII. Description tad à € Species of Perameles from New Bue Nye A. SPORT i AU Ge cis rr Ry 247 XXXIII. On Thuiaria zelandica, Gray. By J. J. Sn ib.

ee ), Assistant, Zoological Department, British Museum ...... XIV. The Coral-fauna of Ceylon, with Descriptions of new

Socom By Sroane © oouky, MA, FLS e ences vss 250 XXXV. On the Jurassic Varieties of Thurammina papillata, Brady.

iem De.OHODOGLETILOUBLER. (Plate VILJ. esoe ess, 04. satan 26: VI. Investigations upon some Protozoa. By Dr. AuGusT

MNA LE esie eu eve bee Yr c Re cep REE 266

XXXVII. On the Ocecium of Spiralaria florea, Busk

bcs B.Sc. (Lond.), Assistant, Zoological Department, British

KS PERV TIS ober Van EU PERRA. SIE T Va sd 276

XXXVIIL On a small Series of Lepidoptera from Corea. By

Z.S., &c.

Aeron: Beret FB EAR, E652. eT 2/7

XXXIX. Descriptions of new Species S Masi ie belonging to the Rhipiphoride. By CHARLES O. WATERHOUSE ....... eee 279 Proceedings of the Dublin Microscopical Club.............. 281—286

New ark e Monograph of the Turbellarians.—1. Rhabdoccelida. on GRAFF, Professor of Zoology at the Fores- € dude peka acua r E PU. Fens phe I EE 287

Note on the Occurrence of Ommat istrephes sagittatus, Lam., at East- bourne, by F. C. 3. Roper, Esq. ; On the Habits of the Ant-

mella uveformis and an Alga of the Order Confervaceæ, by M. J. B. Schnetzler ; On the — of the Beloved, y M. R. Blan nchard ; a Flagellate Infusorian,

on Fishes, by M. L [3 Pr patios Zim On Eudiocrinus from “the

Atlantic, and on the Nature of the Fauna of Great Depths, by . E. Perrier; On Actinospherium Eichhornii, by Prof. Leidy 283—296

NUMBER LXV. XL. On the Affinities of the Genus Pothocites, Paterson ; "n the Description of a Specimen from Glencartholm, Eskdale. ROBERT Kipsrow, BGS. (Pls IZ BIL) opt weds eee nee XLI. ere upon some Protozoa. By Dr. Aveust GRUBER. ; IL) se cee E ee 315 XLII. On the Supposed Absence of ni sage in the Eugeniacrinide and in certain other Neocrinoids. By P. HERBERT CARPENTER, M.A., Assistant Master at Eton College MEE LEA. du T Ene copi Note on Democrinus Parfaiti. By P. HERBERT CARPEN- 334

ee ae em 4. we eee ee are V » "a e Bre ph qv ree ee v. eee

CONTENTS. vii

Page XLIV. New Observations on the Dini o of the Foraminifera. pe MM. MvxrER-CHALMAS and SCHLUMBERGER.. l.,s sees 336

LV. Deseriptions of new Mira of Lizards and T collected

by Pein A. Forrer in Mexie y G. A. BOULENGER. .......- 5. 342 XLVI. aS to our Knowledge of the Sp: —_ a odes By H. J. CARTER, F.R.S. &c. "(Plates XIV. & XV.) .... 94 LVII. Pete rr of Sponges. By H. J. Carrer, F.R.S. &c. Pinte AX Bg 10, BO) Los e VIRAL re IR Ts ear AN 369 XLVIII. On Mustela albinucha, Gray. By OLDFIELD THOMAS, PES eran i TL 0 Qe rh uires en rd c de CIRCE eet 370 Proceedings of the Geological Society s. cso sesers. arasi 372—375

New Books: —The Micrographic Dictionary : a Guide to the Exami- nation and Investigation of the Structure and Nature of rief scopie Objects. By J. RIFFITH and ART Henrrey. Fourth renne] edited by J. W. GRIFFITH, sisted by the Rev. M. J. BERKELEY and T. RUPERT Jone

logue of the WE of Binds formed by the late Hugh E vii Strickland, F.R.S., &c. By Ospert Sarviw, M.A., F.R.S., Siri cand Carats $ in the University of Can de idge.— Over den bouw der Sche elpen van Brachiopoden en Chitonen. i the Structure of the Shells of Vp co mens ao ae E d

tor-Dissertation. By Dr. J. F. Van Bem xe

Echinoderms of the Norwegian North-Atlantic Expedition, by D. C. ielssen and J. Koren; Note on a Pertpatus from the Island of Dongil: ad geed Prt. rene Bell, M.A.; The ding of ‘erry; On rogone € Ehlers) gemmifera, gery by M. C. Viguier ; On

e Parasites of Anodonta fluviatilis, by Prof, Leidy ... . 384—891

NUMBER LXVI. XLIX. Mediterranean Mollusca (No. 3) and other Invertebrata. By J. Gwyn Jerrreys, LL.D., FRS. (Plate XVI.) .......... 393 L. The Mehiacer — during the Bree Expedition of HAS. * Ch RTHUR G. BcrLER, F.LS., F.ZS., Assistant Kee. Zoological I Department, British Mass rl iod. 402

LI. On the Embryology of Hydra. By Dr. A. KOROTNEFF .... 428

LII. Notes on Coleoptera, with Tq of new Genera and Species, —Part V. By Francis P. PASCOE .. 26606 6.0. ss omen

LHI. Report on the Polyzoa of the Queen Charlotte Islands. By the Rey. Tuomas Hixcxs, B.A., F.R.S. (Plates XVII. & XVIIL) 442

New Books :—Cassell’s Meri History. Edited by P. Martin Duncan, M.B. (Lond), F.R.S., &e.—Die Ammoniten des | schwübischen Jura. Bs F. A. QUENSTEDT ETRE 451—406

vni CONTENTS. : corynia, a new Synascidian Genus, «ci bees R. von Drasche; On ee Direct DE of Tapeworms, by M. P. Mé égnin ; pue on the boi hea amer tim 4 Franklen P. Evans, ; On the Origin of Alternation uie dro Medus, by W. K. Brooks ; Ophryo- eider 455—459

PLATES IN VOL. XI. PraTE I. Farringdon Sponges. Elymnias Peali; New species of Platypleura. IIl. Anatomy of circa arum tenuirostris. IV. Sphenopteris crassa. V: Devises of the Siphonophora. VL M VIL } larine Polyzoa. VIIN. Jurassic varieties of Thurammina papillata. x. XI. dna of Bornia—Sphenophyllum tenerrimum. XII. XIII. Development of some Protozoa, XIV. : d XV. } Spongi a. XVI. New Mollusca.

XVIL | Marine Polyzoa. XVIIL IL!

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[FIFTH SERIES.]

TATE per litora spargite museum, fbi: et círcim vitreos — I ined Pollice virgineo teneros hi : e Flonibus et pictum, dive, replet. intra At = o Nymphe Craterides, ite ‘sub undas ; ; Ite, recurvato variata orallia tru

TH t et mihi iconchas |

Ferte, Dew pel: et pingui conchylia succo. M N. Parthenii pina Ecl. 1.

No. 61. JANUARY 1883.

——

I.— What is to be understood by the Term “ Deep-sea Fauna," and by what UL cer Conditions ts its Occurrence governed? By Prof. T. Fuca

THE great depths of the sea are me by a paali fauna, which is characterized by the occurrence or predominance of certain species, genera, oat families, and presents a very similar constitution over the whole earth, so that a elle of deep-sea animals from any given part of the earth may be ET ene easily recognized as such.

The following may be regarded as the most striking and characteristic fille of the deep sea :—

Oculinide. Cryptohelia. So-called deep-sea corals. Solitary corals. Brachiopoda. Vitreous oe: X Zrinoidea (Pentacrinus, Rhizocrinus, Hyocrinus, Bathycrinus).

C Echinothurie.

Pourtalesiz. Echinida. An: se.

Brisi

E

ia (a peculiar suborder of Holothurie), Ribbon like gee (Lepidopidz, Trachypteride, Macruridx, Ophidiidze).

* Translated by W. S. Dallas, F.L.S., Jus the * Verhandlungen der k.-k. geologischen Reichsanstalt,’ 1882, no. 4, pp. 55-68.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Se: 5. Vol. xi. 1

2 Prof. T. Fuchs on the Deep-sea Fauna.

The passage of the littoral into the deep-sea fauna is not effected suddenly and without transitions, but gradually, the different littoral animals ceasing and the different deep-sea animals commencing at different depths.

In this way a number of zones of depth may be distinguished between the shore-line and the greatest depths, each of them characterized by a definite assemblage of animals; and hence at the first glance it appears to be very much a matter of arbitrary choice where we draw the bites between littoral and iy faunas

when we go bepida ded into the matter, and in so ur take into account not so much the distribution of indi- vidual species or classes, as the distribution of the animals in its great fundamental features, we arrive at the conviction

depth of 30 fathoms*. These submarine forests and meadows of marine plants, however, are the seat of an exceedingly rich fauna ; and a great part of this has its existence dependent upon these plants, and is therefore bound to them in its occur- rence.

A second prominent shallow-water assemblage of animals is presented to us in the coral-reefs. The reef-building corals attain the maximum of their development in a zone from 1 to 8 fathoms. Lower down they decrease perceptibly ; and a depth of 20 fathoms is generally regarded as their extreme

imit. The coral-beds, however, are also the gathering-grounds of an extremely rich fauna; and the animals com posing this are at the same time often so remarkable and peculiar, and so closely connected in their occurrence with the coral-banks, that we may characterize them at once as reef- or coral-animals as, indeed, one sometimes speaks in this sense of coral-fishes, n die ks, &c. The unparalleled wealth of marine animals which is displayed by the tropical part of the Indian

ly Nullipores extend into greater depths, and are found, for ex- : ample in the Mediterranean, according to Carpenter, down to 150 fathoms.

Prof. T. Fuchs on the Deep-sea Fauna. 3

inhabitants constitute the three most t important animal-assem- : blages of the littoral region; and we may say, without exag- geration, that fully two na of se whole of the littoral marine animals are more or less intimately connected with one or other of these three assemblages. But as the seaweed- forests as well as the coral-reefs and shell-beds are confined to a depth of less than 30 fathoms, it follows directly that the great majority of the littoral animals cannot descend much below 30 fathoms in the sea. second point that we have to bear in mind is the fact

that ore the whole earth, at a depth of from 90 to 100 fathoms,

| the important types of the deep-sea fauna are aeiy represented, and the fauna already bears quite indu- bitably the character of the deep-sea fauna.

The celebrated Pourtales Plateau on the coast of Florida,

* Of Mollusca there are near Barbadoes at thìs depth :— Cadulus sauri- dens; Dentalium disparile; Margarita asperrima ; Calhostoma Bairdii: Mi- 1” ;

E Prof. T. Fuchs on the Deep-sea Fauna.

The ground upon which the Euplectelle are fished near the wp pines does not lie deeper than 100 fathoms. That on andinavian and English des and no less in the ane, a well-marked deep-sea fauna prevails at a : depth of 100 "fathoms, has long been known from the re- searches of Sars, M‘Andrew, Barrett, Forbes, and many others; and the ‘same phenomenon has been observed wherever such investigations have hitherto been undertaken.

If we sum up the preceding statements, we find that the great mass of the littoral animals do not descend in the sea muc beyond 30 fathoms, and, on the other hand, that at a depth of 90 fathoms the fauna already every where shows the marked type of the deep-sea fauna.

Between these two limits, i. e. between 30 and 90 fathoms, then, the passage from the littoral to the deep-sea fauna must be effected ; and the question now arises whether we are in a eai to la ay down a more exact boundary within this zone.

I believe that this is really possible, and, indeed, that we may find data for this purpose in the fact that, almost ever ywhere on the surface of the earth, the first forerunners of the deep- sea fauna are found at a depth of about 50 fathoms, consisting generally of deep-sea corals and Brachiopods.

the coasts of Norway, according to M'Andrew and | Barrett, the Brachiopoda commence in about 30 fathoms, and | the deep-sea corals about 60 fathoms.

On the English coasts Forbes fixes the commencement of the zone of deep-sea corals at 50 fathoms.

On the French coast, in the Bay of Biscay, the deep-sea corals and orones e ‘commence, according to Fischer, at about 31 oms,

In the Meditar the coral-grounds with the Brachio-

commence, on the average, = 50 fathoms (according to Forbes at 55 fathoms in the

On the coast of Florida, the first. deep-sea corals appear; according to Pourtales and Agassiz, at a depth of about 40 fa- thoms; and from this point they inerease rapidly with the depth, so that in about 100 tathoms, on the above-mentioned Pour- tales Plateau, they are met with most abundantly developed.

On the coast of Brazil the * Hassler' expedition found numerous deep-sea corals at a depth of 30—40 fathoms; and

Ree VINE

crogaza rotella; Verticordia ornata, acuticostata, and Fischeriana ; Poro- ^ granulate ; Neera granulata, rostrata, and Ti frui Cre enella Le Nucula crenulata; Leda messane nis, Carpentert, and vi Ten vrebrefulina Cailleti ; Ti erebratula cuben nsis; Eudesia ps dion C stella Barrettiana ; and Thecidium Bar retti, Dall.

Prof. T. Fuchs on the Deep.sea Fauna. 5

the remarkable deep-sea corals from the Philippines described by em were obtained by him from a depth of about 40 athom

In this connexion the numerous lists of local coral-faunas which Studer gives, founded on the rich coral-material col- lected by the * Gazelle, are very interesting*. enever he cites a locality which is below 40 fa thoms, we may be sure that the coral-fauna bears the character of the deep-sea

orals,

This long series of facts from different seas therefore indi- cates very accordantly a depth of about 50 fathoms as that critical zone in which is situated the great turning-point that separates the littoral from the deep-sea fauna; and we are therefore justified in regarding the line of 50 fathoms as an ideal boundary between the littoral and the deep-sea fauna.

Lt is very interesting to observe that this depth is pretty nearly _ the same in all seas. Between the tropics, however, the sepa-

ration of the littoral and deep-sea faunas, on the principle here adopted, seems to be not only ideal, but to a certain degree real. Thus, according to the observations at present extant, it would appear that within the tropics, below a depth of 30 fathoms, there follows an extremely sterile region with few animals, and that a more abundant fauna recurs only in proportion as, with increasing depth, true deep-sea animals begin to make their appearance in great variety at 80 and 90 fathoms. Consequently within the tropics the littoral fauna would be separated from the deep-sea fauna by a compara- tively sterile region, extending — from 30 to 90 fathoms. |

In the temperate and cold seas such an intermediate zone is unknown. Here, on the aid the two faunas inter- mingle very plentifully at their boundary-line, and thus produee a very great abundance of animals precisely in this critical boundary region.

In this way it is explained why, as Nordenskiöld has again quite recently indicated, there is in temperate latitudes a much greater abundance of animals at a depth of 40, 50, and 60 fathoms than the tropical seas present at the same ' depth.

If, then, founding upon the preceding statements, we regard the depth ‘of 50 fathoms as the boundary between the littoral and deep-sea faunas, the question next arises, by what phy- sical conditions this boundary-line is determined, and what, consequently, is e kin conditioning cause of the appearance

the deep-sea

When the views of the bathymetric distribution of organ-

“ Verzeichniss der auf der Weltu lung der ‘ Gazelle’ "m i

in Anthozoen,’ Monatsber. Berlin. Akad. 1878, p. 676. '

6 Prof. T. Fuchs on the Deep-sea Fauna.

isms commenced, it was so much thecustom to regard conditions of temperature as the efficient factor, that, without further consideration, it was employed for the explanation of the

thymetrie distribution of marine animals; and as it was found that in the sea the temperature diminished with in- creasing depth, and as it was further observed that some animals which are found only in the depths in the warmer seas, occur in the littoral region in the boreal and arctic seas, people became so thoroughly convinced Ps the truth of this Toe that even at the present day we find the temperature

most universally regarded as the limiting factor, governing not only the vase but also the oo distribution of marine organi

Now it aridinis cannot be denied that every- individual species of animals is confined within certain limits of tempe- rature, within which alone it finds the possibility of continued existence ; and so far the limiting influence of the conditions of temperature certainly cannot be denied. But, true as this may be, it is equally certain, on the other hand, that the universal contrast that we find over the whole globe between the littoral fauna, on the one hand, and the deep-sea fauna, on the other, is in no way connected with the conditions of tempe- rature, and must be brought about by some quite different conditions.

Dana has already repeatedly and emphatically pointed out that temperature plays only a very subordinate part in the distribution in depth of sea-animalst; and the facts which may be cited in favour of this are of so convincing a nature that one cannot help wondering how such an opinion as the above could so long prevail.

cbse corals require’ in bon to thrive an

avera » temperature of 237-25? C. (732-71? F.) ; and it should never fall below 20? C. (68? F.). But, according to recent investigations, throughout abut the whole of the tropical part of the Pacific Ocean a temperature of 25? C. prevails at : depth of 80 fathoms, and of 21? C. (70? F.) down ko 100 fathoms; and consequently, so far as it depends upon tempe- rature alone, the reef-building corals, with the whole Mes of their fauna, might occur nearly to 100 fathoms. Never-

* Thus, even quite recently, i in the general introduction 5 the zoolo- gical publications ofthe * Challenger" expedition, Thomson treated tem- erem ie as the most important factor in the distribution of ohm animals m de

t duo, for example, Dana, “ On the question whether Temperature de-

termines the Distribution of Marine Species of Animals in Depth” (Amer. Journ. vol. xv. 1853, p. 204).

METUS re ee XGA ee, RUOITSERERA

Prof. T. Fuchs on the Deep-sea Fauna. 7

theless it is well known that they cannot well go below 8-10 fathoms, and that they are never met with living below 20 fathoms.

Inthe Red Sea a temperature of 21? C. prevails down to the bottom at a depth of 600 fathoms, and consquently tropical organisms might occur down to a depth of 600 fathoms. But, so far as we are e yet acquainted with the characters of the Red Sea, this appears to be by no means the case; and with regard to the coral-reefs and their fauna we know with cer- tainty that in dye Cie do not extend further down here than elsewhere, 7 -10 fathoms, and that living reef-corals are never found (Ss 25? C.

There is also another fact which is equally convincing. the Polar seas there prevails perennially, from the iae down to the greatest depths, a uniform temperature of about 0? C. (82° F.), which only rarely rises 1? or 2? higher, or falls to about the same extent. If, now, the temperature were the limiting factor in the bathymetrical distribution of organ- isms, we ought properly, in the Arctic and Polar seas, to meet with the deep-sea fauna in the littoral Mir and here that contrast between the littoral and deep-sea faunas which prevails in the warmer seas could by no means occur. As is well known, however, none of these suppositions are correct. In the littoral region of the Arctic and Polar seas we find no traces of deep-sea Corals and Brachiopoda, of vitreous sponges, eum and i ourtalesiæ, no trace of Crinoi Elasmo of that swarm of remarkable Crustacea and fishes which Pens the deep-sea fauna. All these forms of animals occur, indeed, in the Arctie seas, but here also always only in the deep water, and not in the littoral region ; and here the general contrast "between the littoral and deep- sea faunas is just as sharply defined, and in the same manner, as in warmer seas.

- It is true, indeed, as already stated, that there are some species of animals which, in warm seas, are found only in deep water, but which occur in shallow water in the Arctic seas ; 4 but their number is so inconsiderable, and they are at the same time so uncharacteristic, that they in no respect merit the importance which has hitherto been hed to them. It must also be noticed that very many of those so-called “arctic” animals which are found at great depths i in southern latitudes only bear the designation Varctic" because the ey were first known from the Arctic seas; but that even here they by no . means occur in the littoral region, but are also confined to the deep water as in warmer seas. Moreover there are al aumoa of species of. animals ts are found in warmer

8 Prof. T. Fuchs on the Deep-sea Fauna.

seas in shallow water, and in the Arctic seas only in the depths Further proofs of the small influence that temperature exerts upon the bathymetrical distribution of organisms are obtaine d if we examine into the occurrence of the deep-sea fauna at se pere points. Iu the Arctic Sea, between Norway, Iceland, and the —€— we find at the bottom a temperature of from —1? to C. (30*-2 to 2874 F.). Notwithstanding this low ake yc the fauna there is extraordinarily rich, and con- sists of the ordinary characteristic deep-sea forms. We find in great abundance deep-sea corals (Lophohelia, Amphihelia, Caryophyllia, Flabellum, Umbellularia), Brachiopoda (Tere- bratula septata, Platydia anomioides, &e.), vitreous sponges, Echinothuriæ, Pourtalesiæ, starfishes, P Crustacea, on pei usual Mollusca of the deep sea t far removed from this region, to the north-west of Scotland and Ireland, the bottom shows a temperature of 6°-5 t0 875 C. sd 7104793 F .) in exactly the same depth as before. rig: alt mes the temperature here is only 8° to 10° C. (14° to 18° F.) higher than in the preceding case, the fauna still ian exactly the same character. Here, again, we find the same genera (Lophohelia, Amphihelia, Caryophyllia, Flabellum, Umbellularia), and we also find Brachiopoda, vitreous sponges, Echinothurie, — , together with per- fectly similar starfishes, Ophiura , Crustac ceans, and Mol- lusca; nay, to a great ‘extent even i de species are the same in both fa n ee Plateau there is a temperature of from 7° to we aeg o 55°4 F.); and a temperature of at least 13? C., and victi considerably more, must prevail upon the deep-sea bottoms near the island of Barbadoes, n which, as upon the Pourtales Plateau, the above-mentioned ri ch deep- sea fauna is foun The Mediterranean, as is well known, in the same way as the Red Sea, presents abnormal conditions of temperature, the water from a depth of about 200 fathoms to the bottom

* Semper (‘Die natürlichen Existenzbedingungen der Thiere, in English under the title of “ The Natural Conditions of Existence as they affect Animal Life,’ ve —— calls Sao to this remarkable prea and endeayours to explain it by t ypothesis that the ani i i at

ee ee ee a ee eS ee a a

*

Prof. T. Fuchs on the Deep-sea Fauna. 9

possessing a uniform temperature of from 12° to 13°C. (53°°6 to 5574 Nevertheless it possesses a perfectly well-marked and tolerably rich deep-sea fauna; for besides the multifarious eep-sea corals, Brachiopoda, and various deep-sea Mollusca which were previously known, a whole series of true deep-sea animals not previously known from this sea were discovered in the course of last summer (1881) by the dredging-expe- dition of the French ship * Travailleur’ *, such as several vitre- ous sponges (Tetilla, Holten?a) , deep-sea starfishes (Archaster bifrons, Asterias Richardt), the genus d and numerous deep-sea Crustacea (Dorhynchus, Geryon, Ebalia, Ethusa, Munida, Lophogaster, Galathodes) , icit of which are blind. On the Zuplectella-grounds which occur at a depth of 100 fathoms near ey n e ee, the temperature, according to 9? F.), and off ex m of Cebu, ac-

cording to pus even 21° C. sd zi ia A fauna of

temperature o of 0° C., and still los we once more glance over ice has just been stated, taking it in connexion, it becomes so clear that the occurrence of the deep-sea fauna 1s in no way connected with the tempe- rature of the water, that it would be superfluous to point this out again expressly. But if it is not the temperature that causes the wi eher of the deep-sea fauna, what is the con- dition governing it The chemical characters of the water, the amount of ab- sorbed air contained in it, or the movement of the water have been suggested ; but not one of these cage ea seems to agree with the existing circumstances. The chemical characters of sea-water show no essential differences icon the surface to the botto The amount and relative composition of the absorbed

` air certainly present some alteration with increasing depth ;

but this alteration is scarcely of any consequence at a depth of 50 fathoms, and could only exert a perceptible influence much lower down.

As regards the movement of the water, if we only take into consideration the wave-movements produced by storms, the circumstances appear at the first glance rather more

* Milne-Edwards, ** Compte rendu sommaire d'une Uere zoolo- gique faite dans la Méditerranée à bord du navire de l'état * Le Travail- leur '" (Com — pers 1881, p. 876) ; translated in nee Nat. Hist. ser. 5, vol. 37.

dermata also off Cebu at the above Apidodiadema to rein Micropyga tuberculatum.

t Besides Buplectete and other vitreous spo aee the Ary : i BP Pine

10 Prof. T. Fuchs on the Deep-sea Fauna.

favourable, as, in fact, the wave-movement produced by

violent storms makes itself perceptible, according to the pre- vailing opinion, down to a depth of about 50 fathoms; and even elsewhere the influence of the motion of the water upon the fauna is not to be denied. But on closer examination the thing seems extremely improbable. For instance, if the lit- toral fauna were connected with the.motion of the water, we ought to observe an ascent of the deep-sea Mond in baut bays, eon however, is by no means the case. n the other hand, ‘we must consider that the great . se ini ‘of the sea descend much deeper than the littoral fauna, and, indeed, the Gulf-stream especially is inhabited by the deep-sea fauna in its depths.

But if it be neither the nig eel rue nor the chemical con- ditions, nor the movements of the that regulate the bathymetrical distribution of marine es there remains in mro only one factor that can be taken into consideration; and

| this is

Light is the most powerful factor amongst all the agents

to the water of the sea is nét a modified 2 vm the temperature or by any existing variations in the chemical composition of the water, and that therefore this relation must remain pretty nearly the same over the whole earth. If we now place this condition vividly before us, the enormous mass of the sea, above a thin illuminated zone, below a great dark mass, the conviction must, to a certain extent, à priori, force itself upon us, that this fundamental difference in the external conditions of life must as expression in a corre- sponding s ines of the living wo

If we now consider that, iiec to the experiments of Secchi, Mourtsles, and Bouguer, the inferior limit of light in the sea lies between 43 and 50 fathoms, and that this is ex- actly the depth that we fixed upon at starting as the boundary- line between the littoral and deep-sea faunas, ; there can scarcely any longer be a doubt that the differ ence which is s produced in the fauna of the sca by its conditions of light is no other than that which we distinguish as littoral fauna and deep-sea fauna—

wie xd PRO |

*

Prof. T. Fuchs on the Deep-sea Fauna. 11

in other words, that the littoral fauna is nothing but the fauna of light, and the deep-sea fauna the fauna of darkness.

To prove that this is pi A the position of matters, several other SAP gr may bec

must above all be indicated that the dependenee of the itas world upon light not only shows itself at the above fundamental critical point of 50 fathoms, but that it can also be demonstrated at the subordinate degrees of intensity. For example, Lorenz, in his investigations in the Gulf of Quarnero, with his imperfect method of research arrived at the depth of 24-30 fathoms as the lower limit of light. This depth of course cannot be accepted as the actual lower limit ; but it certainly forms the limit for a certain intensity ; and i it is not without interest that we remark that this depth exactly agrees with that which is given as the limit of plant-growth in the sea.

On a former occasion I have called attention to the fact that the depth already mentioned ba 43-50 fathoms, found by Secchi, Pourtales, and Bouguer, cannot represent the absolute limit of light, but that small sideris of light no doubt pene- trate considerably deeper into the sea, and, indeed, from the pd of Forel's shies cae in the Lake of Geneva, as far

0—200 fatho Now.it is certainly very remarkable that Carpenter ates the limit to which Nullipores occur at 150 fathoms, and that Agassiz cites precisely the same limit for the greater part of those littoral animals which extend be- yond their normal sire for some distance into the region of the deep-sea fa

With their character of animals of darkness numerous peculiarities in the organization and nature of the deep-sea animals agree. Thus it is known that very many deep-sea animals either have uncommonly large eyes, after the fashion of nocturnal animals, or are completely blind ; ; it is also well known that they are for the most t part either tm and sce

* From the investigations of F Poen > — Mu of Geneva, of Weismann

in the Lake of Constance, &c., it see e decidedly to follo ow that in pinal lakes also the balcon distzibotion of animals is deter- mined chiefly by light.

12 Prof. T. Fuchs on the Deep-sea Fauna.

region. Travellers in the tropics represent in lively colours the overpowering impression produced upon the sisi ae by a living coral-reef with its multifarious and varied fauna. But what an impression would such a reef nieces if its inhabi- tants shone at night in the most different colours! But no traveller has described any such phenomenon. The lit- toral coral-reefs are perfectly dark at night; but if deep-sea corals are brought to the Sin —. all of them are seen to glow with the most vivid colo Various naturalists have eee noticed, and the fact has lately been again brought prominently forward by Moseley, that the pelagic fauna shows a very great resemblance to the deep-sea fauna ; for example, the Scopelide and Sternopty- chide are among the most strikingly pelagic animals, but at the same time among the most characteristic of deep-sea animals. It is well known that by far the greater part of the pelagic itia are animals of darkness, dwelling during the day in the obscure depths of the sea, and only coming to the surface at night. But if it be the case that the deep-sea animals are in their nature animals of darkness, the numerous relations manifested between the deep-sea fauna and the pelagic fauna can no longer surprise us in the least; for the pelagic animals are then in their nature fundamentally nothing but deep-sea animals. In connexion with this it must further be indicated that luminosity is just as much diffused among the pelagic animals as among those of the e deep sea, and that the above-mentioned pelagic "Beopelidae and Sternoptychide espe- cially are as well provided with luminous organs as their relatives in the deptl By the conception of the deep-sea fauna as a fauna of darkness, moreover, it may be quite easily explained why it appears to be so completely independent of temperature in its occurrence, and at the same time why it commences nearly at the same depth over the whole surface of the earth. here is, however, a means by which we may test the correctness of the view here put forward in a very simple and exact manner, Thus, if it be true that the animals of the deep sea are nothing "but animals of darkness, animals must occur in the caverns and groitoes of the sea "Which show a certain resemblance to deep-sea animals, or even directly agree with them. No direct investigations in this direction are known to me; but nevertheless there is a series of facts which seem to show that such conditions vem exist. Thus, for example, in the great depths of the Lake of Geneva there is a blind Amphipod, Niphargus stygius; but precisely the same animal oceurs in springs as well as in the caverns of Carniolia,

*

Prof. T. Fuchs on the Deep-sea Fauna. 13

and exactly similar species are known from the American caves. oreover the case is precisely the same with the blind Isopod genus coii which occurs both in the ip depths of the Lake of a and in the American an rniolian caves *, Amon p most abundant and chiedere of deep-sea fishes are those near allies of the Gadide, the phi- diidæ; and among them several blind species occur. y it is certainly very remarkable that two blind Ophidiide, showing the closest Te to their relations of the deep sea, are found in the caves of

According to Moseley the corals of "uo Bermudas show a remarkable sensitiveness to ight. great brain corals (Diplosia cerebriformis) grow by dun in the bright sunshine; Millepora renon and Symphyllia dipsacea prefer the shade ; and the extremely delicate white Mycedium fragile occurs in great Madii in the beach-region, in the interior of cavities. The genus Mycediwm, which is here found in the beach-region in "dio interior of cavities, and therefore ap- parently in darkness, is, however, properly a deep-sea genus, which otherwise occurs only at great depths.

According to Falkenberg, Algz occur near Naples in a dark grotto at a very small depth, which Vibe are found only at greater depths at the lower limit of

l have no doubt that these examples will is greatly mul- tiplied if only more attention be paid to these conditions; and

would warmly recommend the study of this question to all naturalists who are in a position to make pertinent observa- ions

Here, however, I would notice a second question nearly related to the preceding. It is well known that a number o littoral animals penetrate in depth far beyond the limits of the true littoral region, nay, that there are some species (es- pecially of Echinoderms and Vermes) which are found at all depths, from the beach to 2000 fathoms and more. It would certainly be interesting to examine whether these animals of extraordinary bathymetric distribution are not perhaps noc- turnal animals in the littoral region, hiding themselves during the day in dark m or shutting themselves up in their

* According to disp and Packard the so-called Asellus Borelli of the Lake of Geneva — e He pes Cecidotea (“ The Fauna of the Nicka- jack Cave," Amer. N 82, p. 877).

* ae Dedel-Post, a lustri irtes " Pflanzenleben,’ Zurich, 1880 (Marine A

H "Vries has already — attention to the resemblance between the deep-sea and cave faunas “Die Falke a Pri ihre Fauna und Flora” (Württemb. Jabeak xxx. 1874, p. :

14 Prof. T. Fuchs on the Deep-sea Fauna.

shells, and going about the business of their lives only at night. Should this be proved, we shall have in strictness to regard such animals not as littoral animals which penetrate to unusual depths, but, from their nature, as deep-sea animals which ascend exceptionally into the lighted regions, but here keep themselves concealed during the day, and display their vital activity only at night.

That the Cephalopoda are chiefly nocturnal animals is well known. The great importance that what has been brought forward in the preceding pages must have for the geologist and the paleontologist especially is at once evident.

ast of Brazil, according to Dana, the construction of the coral-reefs is completed in a very peculiar manner. The coral-stocks grow up from a depth of. 6-8 fathoms in the form of columns, and then widen out at the top, like an um- brella. In course of time the umbrella-like widened parts of

the neighbouring columns unite laterally ; and thus there is:

finally produced an extensive roof of coralline limestone, which rests upon numerous vast columns, and has under it extensive dark catacomb-like spaces. Similar extensive laby- rinthically branched systems of caverns are described by Klunzinger also in the coral-reefs of the Red Sea; and, ac- cording to Dana, extended branching caves are a perfectly ordinary phenomenon in the coral-reefs of the Pacific Ocean. If, therefore, the preceding hypotheses are correct, a fauna of the character of the deep-sea fauna must occur in these sub- marine cavities of the coral-reefs; and if we imagine these caverns in course of time filled with the remains of these pàr- tieular animals, together with material washed into them, and then imagine these coral-reefs subsequently upheaved, a future geologist in investigating such a reef would find nests of deep- sea animals in the midst of the littoral reef-limestone, and be considerably embarrassed thereby. ere notice a phenomenon to which Siiss has called attention in his well-known work on the Brachiopoda of the Kossen beds. Siiss states that the so-called Stahremberg s, which consist of an accumulation of certain small Bra- chiopoda, always occur in the form of isolated nests in the Dachstein limestone ; and he further adds that these nests are at the same time distinguished by their red colour from the white Dachstein limestone. The white Dachstein limestone with its great Megalodonts, however, is undoubtedly a shallow- water formation, produced after the same fashion as our present coral-reefs, while the fauna of the Stahremberg beds ars the character of a deep-sea formation. If we imagine

that the Dachstein limestone was actually a reef, and that this —

Prof. T. Fuchs on the Deep-sea Fauna, 15

reef was traversed by cavities, and if we further assume that a Brachiopod fauna of the character of the deep-sea Brachio- poda settled in these cavities, and that finally the cavities were filled up by these shells, together with the washed-in * terra rossa," which, indeed, always occurs upon the free sur- face of coral-reefs, we have exactly those conditions before us which Süss describes in the case of the Dachstein limestone

and the Stahremberg beds.

through which a warmer climate prevailed at the poles, the temperature-conditions of the sea must have been quite diffe- rent from those of the present day, and that at that time a

ad fine even MERE. vlan ee must have pre-

ailed down to the bottom of the s , then, as was pre- bes ibid, the aaoi e of puli erature had been the governing factor in the bathymetrical distribution of organisms, we could not at once apply the observations whie at the Denn day upon the distribution of animals in depth in the sea to previous geological epochs, and in general we should foie all reliable foundation for judging of the faunistic a ed geological epochs. But the circumstances become quite different when we know that the bathymetrical distri- bution is ees is icone determined not by tempera- ture, but by light, and especially that the distinction which shows itself between littoral xd deep-sea faunas has its Orcutt simply in the fact that the former live in the light and the latter in darkness; for as the behaviour of the sea-water to light has undoubtedly remained essentially the same through all poep periods, we may also with perfect justice assume that the fundamental features of the bathymetrical distribution of marine organisms have mainly always been the same as now As a matter of fact, observation teaches us that the diffe- rence between the littoral and deep-sea faunas which we find in esum seas may be traced back in the same way through rmations ; and, conversely, this fact may also be made use ai in its turn as a further proof of the correctness of the view here advocated.

16 M. G. A. Boulenger on little-known

II.—Notes on little-known Species of Frogs. By G. A. BOULENGER.

Rana septentrionalis, Baird. Rana septentrionalis, Baird, Proc. Ac. Philad. 1855, p. 51; Boulenger, Cat. Batr. Ecaud. p. 37. Rana sinuata, Baird, l. c. na cireulosa, Rice and Davis, in Jordan’s Man. Vertebr. 2nd edit. p. 955.

When I published my * Catalogue of Batrachia Ecaudata ' this frog was known to meonly from therather incomplete de- scription of Prof. Baird. M. F. Lataste has now communicated to me three specimens (one male and two females), which have been sent to him from Canada by Dr. Garnier under the name of Rana circulosa. Though the abstract of the description of Messrs. Rice and Davis, given in Prof. Jordan's manual, is far from containing the characters upon which a species should rest, I have little doubt, judging from the coloration, that Dr. Garnier's identification is correct. Neither can there

specimens, one of which has been retained for the national collection :—

Po

| | | |

Species of Frogs. 17

maculate, white, the throat Aptana CM with two inter- | vocal sacs. Size of Rana tempora

This iens is intermediate to fbi Catesbiana and R. clama

Rana madagascariensis (A. Dum.).

Limnodytes madagascariensis, A. Dum. Ann. Sc. Nat. (3) xix. p. 155.

n madagascariensis, Günth. Cat. Batr. Sal.

a inguinalis, Günth. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. Br, p. 316; Bou- dod, Cat. Batr. Ecaud. pp. 67, 402, pl. iii. fig.

Having examined the type specimen of Eb er mada- gascariensis in the Paris Museum, I am able to state that Rana inguinalis is identical with that species. The specimen re- ferred by me (Cat. Batr. Ecaud. p. 67) with doubt to R. mada- gascariensis is identical with R. femoralis, Blgr. (l. c. p. 463).

Scaphiophryne marmorata, Blgr. Scaphiophryne marmorata, Boulenger, Cat. Batr. Ecaud. p. 472. Scaphiop. sad spinosa, Steindachn. Sitzb. Ak. Wien, Ixxxv. 1882,

p. 189, pl. ii

This frog was described from a half-grown as British Museum has now r eceived, through M. V. de Robil. lard, an adult female, measuring '48 millim. from snout to vent. S. spinosa is no doubt identical with this species.

Pseudis mantidactyla (Cope).

Lysapsus mantidactyla, Cope, Proc. Ac. Philad. 1862, p. 352.

Pseudis. mantidactyla, Bo enger, Cat. Batr. Ecaud. p. 187.

The British Museum has received a specimen of this species from the Rio Grande do Sul through Dr. v. Ihering. I have

Video. I am able to add the aa cab to Mr. Cope’s diagnosis:—The tips of the fingers are not dilated, The hind limb being carried forwards along the body, the tibio-tarsal articulation reaches the tip of the snout or slightly

a slit, as in several species of Rana. The size is about the same in the two species. The bones are green. Paludicola gracilis, sp. n. Met notatus, Hensel, Arch. f. Nat. 1867, p. 138 (nec Reinh. & tk). Tongue rather large, elliptical, entire. ^ Vomerine teeth Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xi. 2

18 M. G. A. Boulenger on little-known

none. Head small; snout considerably longer than in P. biligonigera, at least as long as the diameter of the orbit ; nostril nearer the tip of the snout than the eye; interorbital space as broad as the upper eyelid ; tympanum hidden. Fin- gers slender, first not extending beyond second ; toes slender, elongate, with a slight rudiment of web ; subarticular tubercle well develope ; tarsus with a small conical tubercle near the middle of its posterior face ; bgs small prominent oval meta- tarsal Pere smaller than in P. biligonigera ; a narrow derm connects the e and inner metatarsal tubercles, as in P. Juin es*. The hind limb being carried forwards ees the DA A pv tibio-tarsal articulation reaches the eye or a little beyond. Skin smooth, with slightly marked short glandular folds. Brown above, with more or less Ssp darker markings on the back ; a dark transverse bar betw the eyes; a blackish streak from the tip of the snout to the eye; a blackish oblique band, widening gradually, from the eye to the middle of the side; groin generally with a round black light-edged s t, which is entirely concealed when the hind limb is folded dis the body; hind limbs with dark cross bars ; lower surfaces whitish, more or less mottled with brown. Male with two external vocal sacs. The largest ayaa measures 30 millim. from snout to ve us specimens, one only bein ati, a were obtained from Dei v. Ihering, who collected them in the province of Rio Grande do Sul. Three other Len (18,29) with- out locality are in the British Mu There can be no doubt that Pear is E frog referred with hesitation to Gomphobates notatus, R. & L., by Dr. Hensel. e describes very accurately the coloration, but does not give the structural characters, remarking, however, that he finds not unimportant differences between his specimens and that

mim ed by the Danish authors. Afterwards Prof. Peters

PE foe British Museum has obtained several specimens of this frog from v. T Mon. "Berl. Acad. 1872, p. 22 1 Cf. Peters, apes Ges. nat. ^p Berl. 1882, p. 62. This species is known to me from one specimen, which lowe to the kindness of Prof. rs.

DUCTOR C ia à

— ii

Fe ee o IMMO E

Species of Frogs. 19

Bufo punctatus, Ba. & Gir. Bufo punctatus, Baird and Girard, Proc. Ac. Philad. 1852, p. 173, and U.-S. Mex. Bound. ji gs, 5~7,

ii, p. 25, pl. xxxix. figs, Of this very remarkable toad I have examined two speci- mens, from which I draw up the following diagnosis. One

small round tubercles ; paratoids small, prominent, roundish or subtriangular. The specimen communicated to me by M. Lataste is uniform greyish olive ; that obtained from the Smithsonian Institution is yellowish olive above, the sides and limbs blotched with blackish, the tubercles being slightly reddish ; lower surfaces dirty white, immaculate. Both speci- mens examined are females. From snout to vent 57 millim.

The place of this species in the system seems to be near Bufo granulosus.

20 Mr. H. J. Carter on the.

III.—.Further Observations on the so-called “ Farringdon

sponges’? (Calcispongiz, Zittel), followed by a Description

ay Existing Species of a like Kind. By H. J. CARTER, d. quU.

[Plate I.]

THROUGH the great kindness of Dr. G. J. Hinde, F.G.S., have not only received a copy of his * Notes on Fossil Gu cispongie " (*, No. 14), but have been permitted to examine

"e Publications to which reference is made in the following communi- cation :—

1.—1864. Monograph on the British Spongiade. By J. S. Bowerbank. Vol. ii., with 37 plates, vol. iii. 1874, and vol. iv. 1883. 9.—1872. Die Kalkschwümme. Von Ernst Hückel 3 vols. ., including Atlas. 3. m d " Sion aeri of the Marine We from the earliest recog- zable appearance of the Ovum to the perfected Mosen Carter. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. vol. xiv. p. 321, w

3 plate: 4,—1876. canis sur l'Embryologie de quelques e de la Manche (Thèse). Par Ch. Barrois. With 16 plates. 5.—1877. n a Holorhaphidote Sponge from the Cambridge * Copro- ^ Bed" By W ollas. = Journ. Geol. Soc. for i

Ms y VO i 6.—1878. * M. James Thomson's Fossil Same from the Carboniferous pir of the So die of Scotland." By H. J. Carter. n. & Mag. Nat. Hist. vol. i. p. 134. With 2 plates. 7.— 18178. Petrofactenkunde De utschlands (Schwaimme). Mit einem At- las 28 Tafeln in-folio mit c. 1000 Abbildungen. Von F. A

8,—1878. “ ‘Studien über reni ie Wen Monactinellide, Tetracti- nellidee, und Calcis Von K. A, Zittel. With 1 plate. Translated by W.S. Dalik FLS. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist.

vols. iii. and iv. pp. 304 and 364, and 61 a nd 120 respectively. 9.—1878. “On ke a as oper of the Genus Catagma," By id. v ow 353. With 1 plate 10.—1879. “ On Holastirëlla, a "^ Fossi Sponge of the pero Era, and on Hemiasterella, a new Genus of Recent Sponges.” By H.

J. Carter. Ibid. vol ii. p. 141. With 1 plate

11.—1879. “Note on the so-called * Farringdon Cra tug i 431. yie ger on De My RR eS ate Ibid. vol. iv. p a

Bulbe With kalf a

13.—1882. “ Pharetro on Studien.” Le ae Gustav Steinmann. Neues Jahrbuch f. Minorala ogie, Geologie, und Palzontologie, 11. Band, xe 139. Pes 4 eer ,(Separat-Abiruck than hankfully received, on

ugust,

14.—1882. “Notes on Fossil [a with Descriptions of new Species" By Dr. G. J Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. vol. x. p.185. With 3 plates.

TAR

ZR E Haut un 2 MEE CE t x xw d c6 A a aA aa N o xL ga E O a iara NT AR N 7- ione

hii

so-called “Farringdon Sponges.” 21

the specimens and preparations from which they were com- piled, whereby I have — AU to confirm all that he has stated respecting them. only this, but in a slice o specimen of Verticillites (Deft) anastomans, Mant., from Far- ringdon, in my own cabinet, I see similar spicular structure to = vem = Hinde has represented i in his V. D’ Orbignyt ; also e from a specimen of Sestrostomella (Jura), whick Prof. Zittel kindly sent me, in which the pitchfork-like (two-pronged) spicules of Dr. Hinde's two Sestrostomelle are also present, and have been identified, as he has identified them before, with the representations of the existing calcispicules to which the late Dr. PONE gave the name of * inequi-fur- cato-triradiate " (No. 1, vol. i. p. 2

ledge, that there are, in Prof. Zittel’s order of fossil Calci- spongiz, at least some genera whose fibre bears spicular forms which are identifiable with those of existing Calcispongie. Further than pos in the prepared slice of Peronella multi- digitata, Mich., kindly sent me for conviction by Prof. Zittel, not only are the triradiates identical, as I have before stated, but their peculiar arrangement I now see, in one ws at least, is equally identical, with that of existing Calcis

Still, although the spiculation in many sar especially in that problematical form Verticillites, may so far a identifying these fossils with the Calcisponges of ihe: present day, there are others in which it appears to be of so little ser- vice in this respect that, if these are also to be regarded as Caleisponges, they must 'also be heres extinct, so far as our knowledge of existing forms go; for there is no Calcisponge of the present day with which d. spiculation can be directly identified.

Thus in Manon macropora, Sharpe, — Elasmostoma, From. (No. 8, vol. iv. p. 130), Prof. Sollas, who has examined its fibre microscopically in the usual way (that is, by ex- tremely thin slices mounted in Canada balsam and viewed by transmitted light through the microscope), has noticed and delineated slender thread-like forms, triradiates, quadriradiates, and even verdes together with Bend: arms an iruncated shafts or branches (No. 9, vol. i , pl. figs. 2 5, 14, 1, u, 12, and 19 "ea the EE thre e forms, o * filiform spicules," as they are after- ware t ermed, chi us occupying the outer part of the fibre, and. the ** multiradiates " the axis ; also that while * in some

22 Mr. H. J. Carter on the

myself have seen. Thus the “ filiform spicules” which I find very numerous

* eomminuted appearance,” partly obscured in flocculent matter, appears to be the remains of a half-dissolved chain of triradiates, rendered still more indistinet perhaps by being on their edges and having their arms cut off both above and below by the section. But be this as it may, to obtain the entire forms of the spicules in this fibre by such thin slices can only be the result of accident extended over long periods of examination, being almost as difficult as discovering the form of a knot of twine by a thin slice through its centre.

As the filiform spicules pursue their course along the reti- culated fibre, they not only cross each other obliquely, so as to sheathe as it were the axis, but partly surround the fenestral openings in the fibre itself in such a manner as to give an appearance of great original flexibility, while together they

ust thus have formed a densely filiferous cord by inter- twining with each other, and this, through anastomosis, must also of itself have produced a reticulated self-supporting struc- ture without the calcitic inerustations which now invest it.

so-called “Farringdon Sponges.” 23

In diameter the filiform spicules somewhat vary above and below the four-thousandth part of an inch, which is much beyond that of the arms of many triradiates in existing Calci- sponges; but, from their long and flexuous course, subjecting them to truncation in a thin slice I have only been able to find one or two instances of an attenuated natural termination, and that, too, only at one end of the fragment. Instances are not uncommon where they may be jir iie to terminate in this way in one direction, viz. in a point; but this may be so simulated by oblique-sectioning or descending out of focus, that it would be hazardous to go beyond an opinion in the matter. On the other hand, there is also often evidence of simple or multiple division, as in Peronella dumosa, from Far- ringdon (‘Handbuch der Paat Zittel,p. 190, fig. 108), wherein the filament may be observed to divide into two or more arms radiating from the same point, one or more of which may be elongated beyond tracing (č. e. filiform), or one

or more short and pointed, mixed with regular or equiarme triradiates that are free; but it is often impossible to substan-

tiate this, from the presence of the flocculent material produce by the fossilization giving rise to a cloudiness in the fibre, which obscures the very part which it seems desirable to be = to follow with certainty; in short, it is only by the coincidence of a sharply defined object occurring in a

seas pee that such a point can be satisfactorily determined. t, however, as it is to follow the “ filiform” spicules to ae extremities in the fossils above mentioned, chiefly from their great length and undulating course, a le to their

As regards the “ colossal” spicules (a eas borrowed from Hiickel in existing species) of the axis, so well shown in Dr. Hinde’s ion of the fibre of his Sestrostomella rege (No. 14, pl. xii. fig. 1, a), all that I need say after an

24 - Mr. H. J. Carter on the

nation of his preparations is that, here and there, these spicules present a short, thick, conical process or spur, which seems to be the equivalent of a ray, and that, if the whole of the spicule could be seen at once, it is not improbable that it would be found to be a colossal tri- or quadriradiate, whose arms are diverted from their usual arrangement when free to that which is required of them when forming the axis of reticulated fibre ; for certain it is that the presence of caleisponge triradiates and the “ pitehfork-like spicules ” with these colossal spicules do so far identify them with existing species that, as Dr. Hinde has shown in this remarkable discovery (No. 14, , pl. xii.), there ean be no doubt as to their original nature, however different the colossal spicule may render oe Sestrostomelle from any thing that has hitherto been shown to exist in the Calci- spongiz of the present day. Still I think that I shall be able to show hereafter, by the description of a new species of Calci- sponge from the south-west coast of Australia, that the prin- eiple of this spiculation still exists, if not traceable, already in Hückels “colossal” spicules. To the crenulated structure which immediately surrounds the colossal shaft in Sestrosto- mella (No. 14, pl. xii. figs. 1 and 2) I shall return presently. Meanwhile F would eall the reader’s attention to a little cylindrical fossil from Farringdon, which in my “ Note” on these sponges (No. 11, p. 434) I briefly described under the idea that it was a “ calcified Lithistid,” but which, it will soon be seen, turns out to be a species of Seyphia GT E figs. 1-3)— TS: cylindri ica, var. baculata, Quenstedt (No. 7, Tat exxiii. fig. 11), allied to Sestrostomella inasmuch as its fibre is pro- vided with a colossal axia l spicule bearing here and there a short conical process or spur in concentrically laminated fibre (fig. 9, a, b, &c.). Unfortunately, however, the fibre here is not in such a good state of preservation as that of Dr. Hinde’s Sestrostomella rugosa ; but sufficient remains to show that it presents a. Lithistid aspect (fig. 4), although the many-armed spicules of which it is composed were not naked asin a Lithistid, but surrounded by the conedatvically laminated fibre to which Í have just alluded, like the siliceous rey which similarly

forms the fibre of a Hexactinellid (fi (fig. 6, a, b, &c.), —moreover that the colossal axial spicules often Nae here and there, and apparently without any regularity in size or distance, a

short conical arm or spur like those i oF fedet (figs. 5,

7, 9, &c.), that the outlines of their surface as seen in the sec- tion m may be even or crooked or crenulated (figs. 7-12, &c.), and that the spur itself is sometimes ely covered with short vertical spines as Me that dis sheath or concen- trically laminated fibre enclosing these colossal spicules may

so-called “Farringdon Sponges.” 25

be composed of a variable number of layers to which the same oo apply, with the exception that the outlines in the section show that they were much more irregular in form thee, 6-12) and themselves here and there threw out a spur (fig. 8, b), while in some instances the surface of the outer layer Was evidently tubercled (fig. 6, 6). Hence the fibre might be tuberculated as well as spurred here and there. Also in one part of the slice there are two long straight rays like those of an existing calcispicule, which, but for their point of union and divergence being close to the edge, and therefore broken away, would probably have been accompanied by a third if not a fourth arm (fig. 11) ; and these evidently form the axis of the sheath, which on one arm is continuous with that of the neighbouring mesh (fig. 11, c) ; so that we may fairly infer that the colossal spicule of the axis of the fibre throughout was a tri- or Manli pias although wile (we might almost say distorted) and modified in the form of it arms to meet that of the meshwork.

Although the crenulated structure immediately ete ae. the colossal spicule in Sestrostomella rugosa, to w v above alluded, is not so striking in Scyphia dane, still it has occurred to me, from obse rving an intermediate condition in my pee of Sestrostomella from the Jura, that it might

in like ner be the result of a section of the crenulated neus of pas sheath, which, to a certain extent, might also have been influenced by the form of the original spicule i in the first place; still I observe in some fossil spicules of a Lithistid from the Upper Greensand that have been mounted in Canada balsam the straight lines of a shaft internally, while the outside is tuberculated, illustrating what I have long since stated, viz. that the ornamentations of a spicule are put on last upon an originally plain shaft—that is, simply that the spicule begins this form and may end in a complicated one. n some parts, where the fibre is in good preservation and therefore solid, a transverse section shows that the axial

mel : Thus we d an extinct racan which, curiously cp

26 Mr. H. J. Carter on the

is a mixture between that of a Lithistid and a Hexactinellid in a caleareous sponge! Nor is the structure more like that of a Lithistid (fig. 4) than the general form of this little fossil (figs. 1-3), which, being subcylindrical, furrowed or not as the case may be at the aperture (fig. 2), and pierced to the bottom by a continuous cloacal canal, into which the larger branches of the excretory system entered laterally (fig. 3), adds to the delusion.

If it be identical with Quenstedt’s Scyphia cylindrica, var. baculata, to which Zittel has given the generi * Peronella ” (No. 8, vol. iv. p. 69), then S. cylindrica and P.

lindrica are totally different in their spiculation, as Zittel’s slide, to which I have alluded, and his representations of the latter, compared with what I have stated of the former, point out—a fact which shows that resemblance in general form alone is no more to be trusted in fossil than in existing

Sollas from the fibre of Manon macropora, &c. (op. et loc. cit.) and those by Dr. Steinmann from his Cryptocelia Zitteli (No. 13, p. 177, pl. viii. fig. 5), I can only state that the same kind of facies is presented by slices of the fibre of my speci- men of Spongites from Farringdon (? Spongites sella, No. 7, Taf. exxvi. figs. 58, 59), wherein, however, it is evident that the spiculation is chiefly composed of the common equiarmed eic: ifferent sizes, accompanied by modified forms in which the arms appear to be much extended, if not branched also; while one spicule much larger than the rest often pre- sents itself under the form of a simple straight shaft in the axis of the fibre, like that of Sestrostomella, although not nearly so colossal, being similarly inflated at the extremities, at one of which it may present a short spur, while in other respects they appear to be connected with other shafts of a

TORT

i f I

so-called SEENT -— 27

the Alcyonidx, as propose by Dr. TH aA (No. 13

p. 177). Indeed the indistinctness ins from a partial y PEA of the spicules, rendered, as before dalek, still more deceptive by the thinness of the zar led me to cha- racterize it formerly as ‘ fon eh ag ree ” in my “ Note on the Farringdon Sponges” (No. 11, p. 433), which, now that I am better informed in all boas regarding ‘these fossils, must be repudiated in favour of Prof. Zittel’s original and sounder views.

The result of a similar examination of Oculospongia dilatata from Farringdon (another of Zittel’s genera) shows that its fibre also is composed of a chain of triradiates, but apparently without any lar ae axial spicule, while wes of Teme

a number of smaller E Poe ire cue arms viis big externally.

While, however, there are spiculations among Zittel’s fossil Calcisponges which indicate a more remote alliance with exist- in gt Calcisponges Mas others, there are some which have not the l esemblance to them in this respect; and hence, if we are 4 maintain the pow among the former, it must be by some other evidence than that of the presence of tri- or quadri- radiates. I allude to the genera Stellispongia and Pharetro- spongia, in both of which the fibre is entirely made up of acerate or monactinellid spicules * dove-tailed" in between each other so as to form an anastomosing, cord-like, reticulated structure. In the former the spicule appears (for the minute structure of the specimen is clouded, and therefore not well defined) to have been undulating, and in the latter (where it is clear) to have been slightly curved; but both were smooth, fusiform, and pointed at each end, although the general à spect

98 TO ANS TR J . Carter on the

Stellispongia nor that in Pharetrospongia bears the “ least resemblance" to that of existing Calcisponges, I of course mean in the absence of tri- and quadriradiates ; but, to prevent cavilling, I would add that in only one or two instances among existing Calcispongiz is there a distinct resemblance to the monactinellid spicule of Pharetrospongia Strahani, and in these they are subsidiary—that is, in great minority. Thus they are scattered horizontally over the surface and throughout the body, otherwise made up of radiate spicules, of the British species called by Dr. Bowerbank “Leucogypsta Gossei”’ (No. 1, vol. i. pl. xxvi. figs. 349, 350) = Leucandra Grosset, Hickel (No. 2, Atlas, Taf. xxxii. fig. 2, f), also in Hückel's Leucandra bomba (No. 2, Taf. xxxviii. fig. 4) ; while a slight resemblance to the undulating form of Stellispongia variabilis may be seen in his Ascandra reticulum (No. 2, Taf. xiv fig. 4, f), and Leucortis pulvinar, var. indica (No. 2, Taf. xxix. figs. 16-18), respectively.

On the other hand, precisely the same form of monactinellid spicule as that in Pharetrospongia Strahant, and no other may be seen to form precisely the same kind of fibre in existing species of Reniere, as Prof. Sollas has shown in his faithful account of this sponge (No. 5, pl. xi. fig. 12), where, of course, the mineral composition is siliceous. ‘There is no sheath here as in Sestrostomella and Scyphia cylindrica, no colossal axial spicules, triradiates, or “ pitchfork-like spicules,” but one single form of monactinellid spicules, which, * dove-tailed ” into each other with great plurality, form a round spiculo- fibre similar to that of similar spicules in a vast number of siliceous sponges of the present day.~ If, then, these sponges are to be considered fossil Caleispongiz, some other means

i

5

so-called “ Farringdon Sponges.” 29

must be found of proving this than the absence of the radi- ates &e.; at the same time it must be evident to all, that if we admit the radiates to be an aiaia of Calcisponge

nature, the same argument holds good as to the form of the monactinellid above described being by itself an indication of a siliceous

I do not think that we can place much confidence in the ontogenetie argument ; for although Dr. Charles Barrois, in his Inaugural Thesis (No. . 27), asserts, upon the authority of Metschnikoff and F. E. Schulze, together with hia own observations, that in the development of the sponge-ovule the monactinellid spicules appear jirst, and views my obser- vations, which are opposed to it, as of no “ great importance," because they were made in a single instance (No. 3, pp. 392, 293, pl. xx. fig. 16), it is just possible that, if I "had con- sidered it necessary to go further, I might, with the material

at my command, have found fifty ; while, in the figure of =

le. Prof. Zittel lays much stress on the disappearance of “ every trace of minute structure " in several of his Calci-

` spongize when followed by their conversion me silica, as being

indicative of an originally calcareous natur 0. 8, vol. in. p. 968), which seems to accord generally with what I will now mention, viz short time ago l received two frag- ments of flint, an from 2 to 3 inches in their longest dia-

meter, one of a ; black colour c g directly from the e chalk," and the other brown, from the stony detritus of once over- lying “ greensand and chalk” in this locality aca Salterton, S. Devon), in which the remains of all kinds of

which must have raik ‘meaty in the chalk ; pee this ne

30 Mr. H. J. Carter on the

averaging 1-60th inch in diameter, is composed of opaque,

waxy-looking, yellowish calcite, axiated by a core not more than half its size of monactinellid spicules. (How comes this calcitic investment?) In form the spicule is slightly curved,

siform, smooth, and pointed at each end, apparently about 15 by 1-1800th inch in its greatest dimensions, and the whole soluble in nitric acid. The same appears to be the case with the reticulated fibre inside the flint ; but when a fragment of this has been subjected to the influence of nitric acid and examined under the microscope, a small portion of the spicular core in which the spicules are evident is seen to remain, show- ing that in the flint it is partially silicified.

On the other hand, in the “ brown flint" from the detritus of the greensand &c. a aian? ciae of the fibre generally ex- ists; but here and there fragments of thin siliceous fibre

aring the same form of spicule, only a little smaller than that in the black flint, partially occupies the cavity which, had there been any calcite present as in the chalk- flint, might have been entirely filled. Th hus, although not wholly, Prof. Zittel’s statement seems to be generally demonstrated. The Á— Y inflated form of the branch in this fragment and

round extremity, together with the form of the spicules, is .80 iila an existing species of Chalina, that it is almost im- possible to view it otherwise than as a fossilized specimen of that kind of sponge.

It is in the wax-like, yellowish calcitic mineralization similar to what has been "described in the reticulated fibrous structure outside the * black " flint that the fibre of Pharetro-

scribed in the “ black flint,” that also effervesces with acid, as also shown to me by Dr. Hinde—all seeming to demonstrate that these specimens have b calcareous from their origin. But have they been so? for this is the “ vexata qusestio."

et us turn our attention to what has taken place in this respect during the fossilization of the Hexactinellid called Acanthospongia Smithii, and the Holorhaphidote sponge Pul- villus Thomsoni respectively, both from the “ mountain-lime- stone" of the Carboniferous series in the neighbourhood of Glasgow (No. 6, vol. i. p. 128, pls. ix., x.). It may fairly be inferred from the intimate resemblance in form of the spicules of these two species with those of the present day, together with their minute structure (which has been faith- fully preserved in the limestone), that they were originally

aiie

Lo a see pi

E

7

so-called “Farringdon Sponges.” 31

siliceous; it may be easily seen that as they lie in the grey compact limestone (now before me) they present themse

under a smooth form, which, on being carefully extricated id placed in nitric acid, dissolves away completely with strong effervescence; and on boiling a portion of this limestone so charged, it is "found that many of these spicules come out in the form of a ragged cylinder of silex, which, in the rotten or decomposed parts of this limestone, present themselves in the state of d y fretted out by rhomboidal cavities (No. 6,

pl. ix. taeda a, b,c Now the a AAMER (Carboni Iw limestone " is analo- gous in this series to the * chalk " in the Cretaceous Sys-

tem; and if the double change in máu composition has taken place in the former, why may it not have done so in the latter, in some although not in all instances? Thus, why might not Pharetrospongia Strahan? have been siliceous in the first instance junt as much as Acanthospongia Smithii and Pulvillus Thomsoni ?

sion of whole continents), but to deal with facts; while Zittel

himself cautions us, in these instances, against the employ-

ment of arguments based on chemical reasoning (No. 8, vol. iii. 36

lves, wha evidence there is of the existence of any fossil sponges, like those of the Monactinellid series of existing ones now in the : :

themselves as much outnumber the existing Hexactinellida and Lithistida there as the latter do He former in the fossil

nellide, under his genera Opetionella and Scoliorhaphis, toge- ther with Cliona, which, being an excavating sponge, is recog-

32 Mr. H. J. Carter on the

nized by the casts of its borings alone (No. 8, vol. iii. pp. 305, 306) ; while his Lng ene which do not concern us so much here, hardly fare a bit better. Again, in the British- Museum collection ee same thing is repeated. Nothing meets one’s eye to correspond with the great number of ex- iim Monactinellid sponges in the Zoological Department. are not to infer the original nature of fossil sponges from the resemblance of their spicules to those of arabaj ones (that is, the presence of the peculiarly formed tri- and quadriradiates to indicate a calcareous, and that of a monacti- nellid spicule, such as in Pharetrospongia Strahant, to betoken a siliceous spicule, like that of a Renierid among my Holorha- phidota), we must fall back upon the mineral composition ; and we have seen how misleading this may be. It is true that a calcareous spicule may remain calcareous under the influence of a calcareous lye; but this may not be the case with a sili- ceous one. Witness the calcareous condition of the Hexacti- nellid Acanthospongia Smithit, and, still more to the point, the í ‘ pinlike RAI ” in Mr. Holl’s specimen of Verticillites (see ^ P.S."). Again, if we confine all the fossil sponges to the Hexactinellida, Lithistida, and Calcarea, together with a few Pachytragid and Pachastrellid species, what become of the fossil representatives of the great VES of existing monactinellid sponges to which I have alluded? Are we prepared to even conjecture that they are all recent introductions, when we find some of their spicular forms already so far back as the Carbo- niferous period (No. 6, vol. i. pl. ix. fig. 19, pl. x. fig. 5; and No. 10, vol. S P xxl. fig. 11, also in No. 12, vol. vi. pl. xiv. fig. 14) at lea “I think - ae therefore, for the present, prefer consider- ing such fossil sponges as Pharetrospongia Strahani, although at present caleareous, to have originally been siliceous and allied to the existing Monactinellida, to which I have alluded, rather than to the Calcispongiæ, among which Zittel has placed them Returning to the latter for a moment, I cannot help observ- ing that the important confirmation supplied by Dr. Hinde respecting the kind s Mmi of hil that unique little form Verticillites was c d, cannot be overrated; nor can his. discovery of the pe iar nod of spiculation in Sestro stomella, together with the presence of the pitehfork-like spicules =) identified with those of existing species, oned, be considered otherwise than as opening up an cies new although fossil character, which must become most l in classification To the sheathed form of this icin I have already

EPAR ENEOU NSE See ae

ai pm griego itd eo ^ Macau Sn cler pagi AR m I

so-called “Farringdon Sponges.” 33

alluded; and the colossal size of the axial spicule has been most faithfully described and portrayed by Dr. Hinde (l. c. No. 14) ,—all of which led me to ask myself if I could not find some lingering existence of it in existing species, when I remem- bered that I had by me a little y di a Caleisponge that had, from its peculiar HAE ee been put by for opportune description. n turning to it I observed that its spiculation, although not aaa with that of Sestrostomella, neverthe- less presented the same principle; that is, it consisted of ey colossal triradiates of a peculiar form, covered y much smaller equiarmed ones of the staple kind. This sien, as it is new, twill describe under the name o

Leucetta quem pd ne et von (Pl. I. figs. ile d

so as to form a kind of Eod averaging in gest size about 31-6000ths inch high and 38-6000ths xs at the base, with a thickness of 9-6000ths inch in the largest part of the arms (fig. 16) ; the other much smaller, consisting of an equiarme equiangled triradiate, averaging in its largest size about 18- 6000ths by 24-6000ths inch in the greatest dimensions of its arms (fig. 17). The former, few in number comparatively, are confined to the free surface, where their summits alone are chiefly visible (fig. 15, a a) along the lines of the vermiculo- reticulation, while their arms, being directed inwards, are concealed by the smaller triradiates which in infinitely greater

numbers form the rest of the structure, and thus echinate the pec with their projecting rays (fig. 15, cc). Size of largest specimen about 2-12ths inch in diameter by 1-48th inch in thickness.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xi. 3

34 Mr. H. J. Carter on the

Hab. Growing plentifully on the fronds of a foliaceous coral- "eg ( Udotea, sp.).

Loc. S.W. coast of Australia.

Obs. This little specimen, which I am pretty sure was sent from Freemantle to the late Dr. Bowerbank by Mr. G. Clifton, is contained in a small flat pill-box bearing no other label than a noteof interrogation. Itwill therefore hereafter be found among the existing Caleisponges in the British Museum, to which collection I have already added several specimens. The peculiar form of the large triradiate is characteristic of the species ; and the solidity of the vermiculo-reticulation, which is not hollow like that of the contorted tube of Clathrina, Gray, = Grantia clathrus, Schmidt, although vey much like it in external appearance, "characterizes the genus ; while the latter resembles the appearance of Zittel’s fossil nA eris generally, and the former the spiculation of his genus Sestro- stomella. Following Hickel’s arrangement of the Calci- spongiæ (No. 2, zweiter Band, p. vi) it belongs to his second family, viz. Leucones, and is thus closely allied to his genus Leucetta, in which the spicules are all triradiate; but as he mentions no instance of a “ solid vermiculo-reticulation " we must view this species as the type of a new genus, and hence I have called it Leucetta clathrata, Rig curiously enough, it will be located close to his Leucetta Pe and Leucandra pul- vinar (No. 2, zweiter Band, pp. 127 and 166 respectively), both of which come from the west and south coasts of Australi. and possess, as before mentioned, the same kind of pitehfork- like spicules discovered in Sestrostomella from the ee at Vaches Noires, near Havre, by Dr. Hinde, and confirmed by myself in the specimen from the Jura, kindly sent me some time since rof, Zittel. he specimens of Leucetta clathrata which I have, although numerous, are all small; but there is no reason TI much larger ones may not exist, if not be found hereafter

PROTOSYCON, Zittel,

Although there can be little doubt from Quenstedt's repre- sentations (No. 7, Taf. 131. figs. 24-27) and the preparation which Prof. Zittel kindly sent me, that his Protosycon punc- tata was one of Hückel's Sycones, notwithstanding Zittel’s

want of success in dis laying through thin slices the ^ tri- and quadriradiate spicules " of which it seems to have been ate (No. 8, vol. iv. p. 135), the preparation kindly set before me by Dr. Hinde shows a distinct triradiate in the interspaces, which would not have been there had it not come

— "n—À UTERINE Idle"

r

so-called “Farringdon Sponges.” 35

from a Calcisponge, oni most probably was the Protosycon itself, Verticillites was also a Sycone, and Peronella dumosa a Leucone.

Before concluding these “ bg eat I it might be as well to direct our attention for a few moments to the structure of the fibre in the fossil Calcispongize. "Thus in Sestrosto- mella and Scyphia cylindrica the large axial spicules are ensheathed in a variable number of layers, which appear to be more or less concentric and to have originated i in the spicule itself, thus causing the fibre to resemble, as before stated, that of the vitreous Hexactinellida, while the pitchfork-like spicules and smaller triradiates being ín the midst of this fibre recalls to mind what I long since pointed out in the fibre o aii callistes Bocaget (‘ Annals, 1873, vol. xii. pl. xvi. figs. 1

c.), wherein an analogous structure is witnessed *, On the other hand, in Verticillites &c. there is no investment of this kind, but one of crystalline calcite, which seems to have arisen from the presence of a calcifying lye, probably produced by a partial dissolution of the calcispicules themselves; for this is the condition in many instances, where hardly enough of the triradiates remain to verify their existence.

. Since writing the above I have had the | dene to

as lated — of this little fossil is formed of — spicules arranged around polygonal interstices, precisely like and almost identical in size with those of a specimen of Grantia compressa now before me, and aun d well shown in Dr. Bower- bank's illustration (No. 1, vol. i. pl. xxi. fig. 313). This, then, besides confirming Dr. Hinde's discovery of a similar structure in his Verticillites D’ Orbignyi (No. 14, vol. x. p. 192), shows that a true Calcisponge like those of existing species. although extinct in general sed may, as Zittel was the first to proclaim, be fossilized. Whatever doubts, therefore, that I have before expressed respecting ide must now be repudiated. ut Mr. Holl’s preparations show more than this, and were kindly forwarded to me to point out that the fibre in Verticil- * Can it be doses = all, that this concentric lamination is mine- ral and not o —that is , that the calcareous layers are but a repro- md in firm of the original spicules, which, during pangs: have becom d furnished this solution for the n ructure (as often ebay in dtm chalcedonization of the vitreous sponges, o , or as agatoid layers round a grain of extraneous matter? The exam Mm ii e of another no oC of my — of Srtsnlseeii from the Jura strongly inclines me

3*

36 On the so-called “Farringdon Sponges.”

lites anastomans was confronted by pinlike spicules situated in the outer layer of calcite, with their points Wound inwards towards the core of triradiates, and their heads outwa

Now, as I have long since asserted—and have Eu HN oe to show in Zihaphidotheca iid M Kent (‘ Annals,’ 1878, vol. i. p. 170 ; and Journ. Roy. Microscop. lain, i87 a "xi li. p. 497, pl. xvii. ajii the points and not the heads of spicules are always directed outwards in the Spongida when they have been formed by the sponge itself, : follows that these little pinlike spicules have, in all roba-

bility, been in like manner appropriated by the Verticillites, and therefore form no part of its original spiculation.

But as no pinlike spieules have ever been found amon — Calcispongie, while they are notani present

mong the Silicispongiæ, it also tends to the conclusion that Be were also siliceous, but have been transformed into cal- cite by the calcareous /ye which, as I have before stated, in most instances half dissolved the spicules of the Calcisponge itself.

These pinlike spicules are about 30-6000ths inch long by 1-6000th inch thick in their greatest dimensions, an appearance very aan like those of bee fugaa (f eni 1882, vol. ix. p. 355, pl. xii. fig. 29); only the latter are a little thinner and longer, beside. being ‘lightly curved, which the former do not appear to have been. This sponge, or one allied to it, might, as it is of extreme thinness, have been supposed to have grown over the surface of the Verticillites, as it is its wont to do over corals &c. of the present day ; but then the points would have been outwards, rid is not the case in Dr. Holl's specimen. ey are not figured by Dr. Hinde as present in his Verticillites D'Orbignyt ; nor have I seen eda in my specimens of Verticillites anastomans from

on.

Farri

EXPLANATION OF PLATE I.

N.B.—No. 4 is on the scale d gee 1-1800th inch; Nos. 5-12, on the scale of 1-48th to 1-6000t o. 13 aimi SON times; 2s 15, a shee cre on the Pew $ l- 24d i Y: 1800th ; Nos. 16 and 1 i the

ame scale, viz. 1-48th to 1-6000th inch, to show their n riatiy.

» E dae aiken, var. baculata, Quenstedt. Lateral view. size. Fig. 2. The same. Aperture of cloacal canal. (This is grooved in some ecimens ue d orgia in others. Nat. size.

e. stem — opened a it, Fig. 4. The same. Fragment of the ases seen in a polished surface of the fossil under a microscopic power of Wr 150 diameters.

Ann & Mag Nat Hist S.5 Vol II PUL

ee m

Prof. E. Ray Lankester on Hamingia arctica. 37

Fig. 5. The same. Fragment of fibre in a thin slice, neis in — balsam, as seen by ad nsmitted light under a microscopic pow of about 125 diameters. a, shaft of axial spicule e (P. ofa icai radiate) ; 5, short xt — i a P ojecting from it, ana A à instance that bas dp 6, 8 ges dide he lamin

tubercled. a, pi st i e; be pier bre-lami Fig. 7. The same. , Showi i ms o dis near my other on = xi sita and spurs; b, edge of fibre

lamina. Fig.8. The NK “showing that the fibre-laminze may also Monet ies xial spicule Mese d one spur; 5, fibre-lamine, bear ing vba spurs mca each other Fig. 9. The same. Showing that the fibre-lamina follows the form of the spur on the axial spicule. a, axial spicule and spur; 4, fibre-

amina.

Fig.10. The same. Showing that the axial vx icule is composed of con- centric lamins. gere. ins.

Fig. 11. The same. Showing the arms r quadriradiate spicule in the axis of the fibre. a, fiue inno: b, fibre-lamina.

Fig. 12. The same. Showing spurs and crenulated Jam inz close to the axial spicule. a, axial spicule; 5, fibre-lamin

Fig. 13 Souls clathr qe «Spy on a foliaceous parer A a, Calci-

anges Na

Fig. 14. The me. Magnified eight diameters, to show the sey ape flr pet of “the clathrous structure on the surface. a,

culum Fig. 15. The same. juin of vermiculo-reticulation, to show that it is composed of spicule No. 16, covered in by No. 17. a a, sum- v. -mts of No. 16; k lateral vw of the same; wa he 17. Fig. 16. The same. Colossal triradiat r tripod | spicule, Lateral view. Fig. 17. a same. = . triradiate of the staple kind. Horizontal (Bo average largest size, magnified equally, to how their inim grum ae

IV.—On Specimens of the Gephyrean Hamingia arctica, Kor. and Dan., from the Hardanger Fjord. By E. Ray up iege M.A., F.R.S., Professor in "Donee College, Lon

Nort in the same year (1881) Dr. Horst, of dn iy de- scribed (Niederl. Archiv für Zoologie, Supplementband i.)

38 Prof. E. Ray Lankester on dE arctica,

is as follows. It must be remembered that the conclusions of the Norwegian prer are derived from the study of a single specimen preserved i in spirit.

ka Characters.

corresponding u uterus. No betle ~ “ The intestinal canal with numerous circumvolutions, but no spiral coil; it disembogues into a cloaca, from both sides of which issues a ramifying glandular apparatus. * The central nervous chord smooth, deai of nodes or ganglions “One ovary protruding yee the nervous chord in the pos- terior half of the perivisceral cav “ Two uteri, each with an efferent duct and funnel-shaped

tube. * The male as yet unobserved.”

Specific Characters. cylindrical, smooth, 120 millim. long, 20 millim. thick pacik ara changing i its fori as it contracts and expands. £e a lighter or darker grassy green. Buccal disk whitish yellow ; the arcuate papille on the ventral surface greenish with whitish yellow extremities.”

ccurrence of new Specimens.—In the month of August of d year oe which I s d in dredging at Lervik, at the mouth of t i c jord, in company with the Rev. Alfred Norman an G. Bo ourne, a specimen of Hamin- gia arctica was bout = in rss d The specimen was dredged on a rocky bottom, at about 40 fathoms depth, just

RAR

Prof. E. Ray Lankester on Hamingia arctica. 39

outside the harbour, south of the lighthouse island. The spot was oed the same as that where, two years previously, - rman had dredged “a Bonellia-like Gephyrean,”

which he has had the cea kindness to place in my hands for examination since our dies to England. "This specimen also proves to be a Hamin

roboscis or Frontal Hood. —At first sight I was inclined to suppose that the hacia dredged this summer was not Hamingia, but a Thalassema. It was about half the size of Koren’s and (icto 8 specimen, of a bright apple-green colour, and had a long contractile proboscis ebrio m closely that of Thalassema and Echiurus. The proboscis, sehen ex- tended, was as long as the body, each measuring about an inch and a half in length when thus extended. Asis shown above, Koren and Danielssen have made the absence of a proboscis or frontal hood a leading character of their genus Hamingia.

Dr. Horst describes one of his specimens as possessing a rudi- mentary proboscis. As is well known, the proboscis or ngo hood is very readily broken away in Echiurus; and its absence

has before now led to erroneous conclusions. Quite recti Sluiter has shown that Sternaspis is normally provided with a large bilobed frontal lobe corresponding to the proboscis of Echiurus, though it has been broken off in every specimen hitherto described, and its existence not even suspected. Shape of Body. 2 The movements of the body and its altera- tions of form in the living state closely resembled the m ments and changes of shape of Thalassema neptuni, Gartner, which I have observed in large numbers on the coast of Devon- shire. Indeed I should have concluded from the examination of external characters that the specimen was a green-coloured Thalassema, Puri. only from other Thalasseme in the

absence of gen Uterine icum de and Ova.—On dissection, win. the identity of our specimen with ener becam a —

ovaries wereunlike those of Thalassema, and presented the same peculiarities as those of Bonellia, and thus corresponded with the description of Koren and Danielssen

Cloacal Trees —Further the “ cloacal trees," or “ nephri- dia,” were found to differ from the simple pouches which occur in Thalassema, and to agree with ore of Bonellia in being branched, as described and figured by Koren and Danielssen in their specimen

Red Corpuscles of Caelom. —One important fact I was able:

40 Prof. E. Ray Lankester on Hamingia arctica.

to add to the description of Koren and Danielssen besides the existence of a Thalassema-like proboscis, owing to my speci- men being in the fresh state. This was the existence in the liquid of the body-cavity of corpuscles impregnated with hemoglobin. These corpuscles were so abundant as to give the perivisceral fluid a bright blood-red colour. I had previ- ously (Zool. Anzeiger, 1881, no. 87) published a similar observation with regard to Thalassema neptunt. In Bonellia I can state, from my own observations made at Naples in 1874, that the perivisceral fluid is colourless. It also appears colourless in Echiurus.

Abnormalities in the number of uterine or spermatic pouches are not uncommonly to be observed in Thalassema neptunt.

The Male of Hamingia.—In this second specimen of Ha- mingia (Mr. Norman’s) I was fortunate enough to discover the male sex, Asin Bonellia, so in Hamingia the male is a minute worm-like creature which lives as a parasite upon and in the female. I found five of these minute males (each 4L inch long) within the dilated pharynx of the female Hamingia. I did not find any males in the uterine pouch, which was distended by fully formed eggs and was nearly as long as the whole body.

pe specimens of Echiurus unicinctus from Japan, brought home y the * Challenger, not one had the proboscis in place; all showed a crescentic ridge whence the proboscis had been broken away, as in K and Danielssen's Hamingia.

Be ee eee

Prof. E. Ray Lankester on Hamingia arctica. 41

The males closely resemble those of the “Bonellia minor of Marion, as figured by Vej- dowsky in a woodeut in his me- moir “ Ueber die Eibildung und die Münnchen von Bonellia viri- dis, Rol." (Zeitschr. wiss. Zool.

pouch which opens in front of the hooklets.

The existence of a hook- bearing male is of special in-

having no genital setze near the genital papillz of the female.

It is also of importance as

ending toremoveany lingerin doubt (such as was lately sug- gested by Greeff) as to the nature of the organisms de- scribed by vp as the males of Bonellia.

Further, it is hereby shown that Hamingia, which differs in so many respects from Bo- nellia, send tends rather to agree with Thalassema, is, in respect of its — in the sam case as the form nus.

Characters PE

———

long. B. er Pes ed "eb highly mag- ified.

amingia, Thalassema, and Bonellia—I will now briefly compare the three genera Ham

mingia, Thalas-

sema, and Bonellia, as to some of their chief characteristics. This is most easily done by means of the tabular statement

here following.

HawrNata. 1. Shape of body elongate, cylindrical, tapering towards anus. 2. Frontal hood (so-called d mi long as body when stretched, ta wards the free end, narrow Pup a Rd i

3. Uteri and female genital pores one or s each opening on a well-marked pa-

4. "Malo exceedingly minute, parasitic

on e

5. Genital sete absent in the female, present sembra to the genital pore in the diminutive Mia

6. Ova enclosed in a capsule of * folli- ele-cells” with a mass of nutrient cells atta

ure ovum divisible into an outer “nutrient” zone of vacuolated ee and an p denser protoplas 8. Uterine pouch or pouches s when ne wee eggs eb delicate hyaline w 9. Internal opening of uterine a plicated funnel with ciliated surface.

10, Anterior portion of pharynx dilated.

11. Cloacal nephridia divided into — or kie ogy nephrostomes mounted o long sta

12. PASTE of the quom fluid coloured red by hæmoglobin

THALASSEMA. 1. Same as Hamingia.

2. Same as Hamingia,

3. Uteri and female genital pores four or six, not opening on papilla.

4. Males and females alike in size and colour.

air of pes wig y 6d in both male ve; female xar genital pores in both i d edd

6. Ova not enclosed in follicle-cells (at

any rate in T. neptuni!); nutrient cella attached.

. Mature ovum more nearly homo- geneous.

8. Uterine pouches even when distended

ave firm resistant walls,

9. As Timia, except in so species, when it is drawn out into a ine spiral troug

es poe cdd portion of pharynx mot

"IL. Cloacal nephridia simple sacs; ne- phrostomes on short stalks.

12, Same as in Hamingia in one species T. iS probably not so in others,

BONELLIA, l. Shape of bed subspherical, de-

aus € neura

tal hood "tei longer than the tie ja yii ng a narrow trough-like stalk and a widely Sandel caryophyllaceous anterior den ion.

us and female genital pore single, not opista on a papilla.

4. Asin Hamingia,

5. A pair of strong genital sete in the female in front of the single genital pore ; Wan in the male of B, viridis X, pre-

sent as in Hamingia i in B, mino 6. Ova as in Hamingia.

7, Mature ovum as in Hamingia.

8, Wall of uterine pouch very solid.

9. Internal opening of uterine pouch firm, like the mouth and neck of a bottle.

10. As in Hamingia. ll. As in Zamingta.

12. Perivisceral fluid colourless.

[4

"€eonoie wigurmve]] wo xojsexuvr] Avy “Wy Jorg

\ A

The Theory of Mimicry and Mimicking Theories. — 43

It is thus seen that Hamingia is really intermediate in its combination of characters between Bonellia and Thalassema. wing to their not having known the frontal hood or pro- boscis of Hamingia, Koren and Danielssen have somewhat overestimated the closeness of its Vaart to Bonellia. On the whole it may be said that Ham?ngia has in internal organs a closer resemblance to Bonellia, i in external shape and cha- racters a closer resemblance to Thalassema. The feature in which it is quite peculiar is in the absen of genital sete in the female and the correlated existence of one or of two prominent papille which carry the genital pore or p mary.—The new facts which have been above recorded ditus to the iid esca: of Koren and Danielssen and a i are briefly as . Hamingia Pie occurs on the Norwegian coast in lati- *s 60*, and at the comparatively small depth of 40 fathoms. 2. Ham ingia has a frontal hood or proboscis — that of Thalassema, which is easily broken off as in sema and Echiurus. 3. The corpuscles of the perivisceral fluid of Hamingia arctica are a red by he 4, e of pa is a diminutive parasite living upon the fennel, in the case of Bonellia ; it is provided with a pair of large imer setze, although such sete are absent in the female. hough usually there are two, yet there may be only one uterus and one genital pore, as in Bonellia.

V.—The Theory by es and Mimicking Theories. - DISTANT.

44 . Mr. W.L. Distant on the Theory of

Fritz Müller (on whose behalf Mr. Meldola appears as an advocate), I think we may conclude that they also would not express impatience at usual scientific caution.

In the spring of this year Mr. Wallace published t a state- ment of the expressed views of Fritz Miiller as to a possible extension of the theory of mimicry amongst butterflies of the same genus, which he accepted as an explanation of what he had hitherto understood with Mr. Bates as due to “unknown local causes.” In the course of a most interesting argument (for Mr. Wallace is a travelled naturalist and has worked as

icKens. * ‘Descent of Man,’ 2nd edit. p. 323. R86.

T ‘Nature,’ vol. xxvi. p. 1 ‘Nature,’ vol. xxvi. p. 105.

| i

Mimicry and Mimicking Theories, 45

tin encer's doctrine of “inherited acquisition " as the best explanation of what we at present understand by * instinct ;" an can then estimate how far Mr. Spalding's

forthcoming, there is little benefit accruing to science by

* ‘Natural Selection," p. 79.

46 Mr. W. L. Distant on the Theory of

n nothing to add or detis s and as he has concluded that in the Malay Peninsula the scarce Æ. Distanti is the mimic of the somewhat abundant E. Bremeri, I will only make the following remark :—Z. Distant is found both in the Malay Peninsula, Java, and Sumatra, st E. Bremeri is unknown from the last two abibit though plentifal i in the first. Con- sequently in Java and Sumatra it mimics a species which does not a nearer than in the Malay Peninsula (that is, accepting this “ icry " hypothesis)*. Mr. Meldola has omitted to take into cise evasion these divergent elements of locality, though he will find the habitats given in the publications from which he

To prove his point he has, with the mathematical skill of which he possesses no common endowment, given a numerical statement and argument which, if figures could prove pan hypotheses, would leave nothing to be desired. However, * Nature" does not readily unfold herself to this inéthod ; QUE it must not be forgotten that Kramer has used the same artificial means in an anti-Darwinian senseT.

The genus Euplea, like several of the other large and protected American genera, exhibits groups of species with a common facies, which, at the present bed does se fa uae! to be explained by this proposed extension of * m € It is a question that is now, and has for a Pus ti ime bee engaging the attention of some of our best lepidopterist id can only be dealt with patiently and with all the fa collections as are now being formed of the difficult "dd ink lating species of the Central-American genera by Messrs. Godman and Salvin, and the results of their exhaustive ex- amination of the same, will be, and inte be, studied for an elucidation of the question. Withou t specimens and without special knowledge the delicate questions which are based on

of mimicry was due to the fact that a prominent y very excellent Eastern lepidopterist, who is specially studying that * Of course it emi be argued that the model E. Bremeri has become extinct in these regi See abstract di nio in Semper's ‘ Animal Life,’ p. 366.

Te eee Se hea aa or

Pee RU

Mimicry and Mimicking Theories. 47

and some pid genera, hp confided to me his opinion that many genera had been confused under one, and the re- semblances of a species were due to mimicry. This in no way refers to views published by Fritz Miiller or held by Mr. Meldola, as the contention of the entomologist in question is, that the two species do not belong to the same genus, in which he is supported by another mk " oe authority; and therefore it is necessary fo Meldo decide this point, and agree with me that bath. species elie to one genus, before he can bring their resemb species under Fritz Müller’s argument.

In discussing bos possibility of “mimicry” between the two species, I remarked that in that view “ we must presu- mably consider E Distanti as the mimicked species, as it possesses a pseudo sceut-gland, which may reasonably be considered as adding to its protective or uneatable character ” &c. This Mr. Meldola refers to as a fallacious position, and states that * there is not the least warrant for the vx oiii that scent-glands or tufts have any thing to do with distas fulness," and further remarks that, as such organs mong in one sex only *, it is strongly sug gestive, if not demonstrative, of the view that they are secondary sexual characters, and as such they are regarded by Dr. Fritz Müller.

ow, on reference to Dr. Müller's paper, to which we are directed, and which was communicated x edited by Mr. eldola rifs we read, “the male of Ituna sometimes protrudes his tufts, when he is seized ; so that i in this butterfly the odour may serve both to repel enemies and to allure females"T. In discussing the scent-pouches on the posterior wings of D. erippus Dr. Müller remarks that, as these organs

* open only by a narrow slit, odours could hardly be freely emitted," and sik, “ Might not the tufts be introduced into the pouches to be impregnated there with odoriferous matter 2"] If so, for what purpose? Presumably ra! the reason given for the scented tufts of Jtuna. Mr. Bates has also borne wit- pes s that species of Lycorea and Ituna haee exsertible glands

ar the anus, which = protruded when the insects are roughly handled, and that “it is well known that similar organs in other families (Carabidz, Staphylinide) secrete fetid liquids or gases and serve as a protection to the

species "S. * «In Thyridia megisto, — to Dr. F. Müller, the character of the odoriferous tuft has been transferred to the female, though in a less

developed and weaker form.”—Transl. by Meldola, Proc. Ent. Soc. 1879, P. xxii. 5 . + Trans, Ent. Soc. 1878, p. 213. I Ibid.

$ Trans. Linn. Soc. xxiii. p. 510.

48 M.G. A. Boulenger on a new Genus of Cœciliæ.

Ihave written the above with considerable reluctance— first, because it partakes more of the nature of biological controversy than of any acquisition to our knowledge; an secondly, because I share with my old friend and late col- league, R. Meldola, so much in common in the points dis- cussed and admiration for his sanguine pee bold Sacha to advanced theories and conclusions, for which his severe . training in more than one branch of science and great natural . | abilities particularly fit him. I still, however, believe that : * original work ” is distinct from “ original guessing,” and that the most advanced evolutionist may ‘be excused if, es h M! he bases his conclusions on the first, he withholds his assent to the last whilst in the uncorroborated stage; and in the present discussion this is neither restricting the “ original 3 theory within such narrow limits that no philosophical ento- mologist can possibly accept [the] interpretation,” nor does | it indicate “a retrograde step w hich few scientific entomolo- gists will be disposed to take.”

V1.—Description of a new Genus of Cœciliæ. E

By G. A. BOULENGER. A

THE following species is the second of the order Apoda dis-

covered in East Africa. It is the type of a very marked

genus, ee a curious combination of characters. Its

nearest ally I consider to be Gegenophis, from Malabar, which SA

as likewise the skin scaleless and the eyes hidden under the a

cranial bones ; but it is well distinguished by having the squa- =

mosal bones 1 in contact with the parietals, two series of teeth in the lower jaw, and by the structure of the tentacle.

SCOLECOMORPHUS, g. n.

`- Squamosals separated from parietals. A single series of

teeth in the lower jaw. Eyes overroofed by bone. ‘Tentacle

Oe i situated below and slightly behind the nostril. os

Scolecomorphus Kirkii, sp. n. EE rie age al Snout ve ponosi

Mr. A. R. Grote on the Moths of New Mexico. 49

VII.—The Moths of New Mexico. By Ava. R. Grote, President of the New-York Tae Club *.

ana the last ten years our knowledge of the Lepidopterous fauna of the western and south-western regions of the United States has greatly increased. If Ii night | connect a pleasant incident to American entomologists with this advance i in their study, I should refer to Lord Walsingham’s visit and the collections made by his lordship in the west as the commence- ment of our later progress towards a better knowledge of our un Within the last few years the collections made by . Morrison in Montana and Washington Territory, and eun in 1882 in Arizona, together with the numerous fine species discovered by Mr. Dall in Arizona and Southern Colo- rado, have given us a good idea of the Lepidoptera of those regions, still difficult of access to the CS whose journey thither from the east is an expensive T wo expeditions to New Mexico br Pioftsior F. H. Sno of the State University of Kansas, have resulted in the dis: covery of a proportionally large number of new species of oths. The material gathered at both times has been sub- mitted to me; and the object of the present paper is to give a list of those species of moths collected in s e speci- mens were taken near Las an at an elevation of about

surprise by the Apaches, a tribe of Indians who are not so calculating as the brigands of Italy or Greece, but scalp and plunder the white traveller out of hand.

As might be expected, the species er FE include tropical or subtropical forms ; but what might not be expected is that they a]so offer representatives of "European species not yet found near either our western or eastern sea-boards. In New Mexico and Arizona we find a mixture of species which throws some light upon the origin of our present — and allows us to study the elements of which it is composed. First, we have a stronger admixture of tropical forms, as in the genus Hyperchiria, which no doubt is an intruder on our territory from the south. Whereas in the east we have only one species (Jo) which, with more or less variation, extends from

e to Texas, and penetrates to New Mexico and Colorado, we have three other species from Arizona, New did and Southern Texas respectively, viz. pamina, Neum., zephyria, Grote, and Zelleri, Grote and Robinson. There i is next an

* Communicated by A. G. Butler. Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xi.

50 Mr. A. R. Grote on the Moths of New Mexico.

element of Californian species, such as Botis mustelinalis and several Geometridae. In Arizonian collections I have identi- fied several species of Phasiane and Semiothisa described by

. Packard from California. In the present collection from New Mexico there are also eastern species, such as Hyper- chiria Io, Hadena fractilinea, Mamestra detracta, Heliophila commoides, Phibalapteryx intestinata, &c. We have next

suffi- cient to enable us to recognize them today as distinct “species” under different names. efore proceeding with the list of Prof. Snow’s captures, I give a brief summary of the characters which I have used in erecting genera in the Noctuidæ. I have worked at this group, in the United-States fauna especially, during the last twenty-five years, and have found occasion to propose some ninety-five genera, chiefly in the main division of the family as it is represented in temperate regions, the Noctuine oF Nonfasciate. As affording absolute generic characters, ad- mitting of no rational dispute, I regard the structure of th clypeus, the hairy or naked eyes, the peculiarities of the ber vestiture, the venation, the armed or unarmed tibize, and the structure of the front tibia. As comparative characters of less value, but which still may be relied on in default of better, I regard the relative length of thelabial palpi and tongue, the pre- sence or absence of ocelli, the antennal peculiarities, the relative length of the abdomen, and the shape of the wings. Genera established upon secondary sexual characters, such as Helio- chilus, Gr., I am inclined to believe valid. Not only are they sanctioned by older authorities, but by neglecting them we lose sight of interesting facts, such as the occurrence of Heliochilus, for instance, in Asia as well as North America,

whence I at first described it. The gradual unfolding of à

Mr. A. R. Grote on the Moths of New Mexico. 51

our Noctuid fauna before me, from the time when there were not half a dozen species rong ed named in our museums, a quarter of a century ago, the present, when we have more than fifteen hundred seo recorded and more or less well known, has necessitated a continual correction of my views. A few of my genera have been shown to be the same as European—as Acerra, which equals Perigrapha. Others

have discarded after the discovery of forms bridging over dif- ferences; and again, in my search for points of distinction, I have lost sight of characters of resemblance or agreement a the time of describing the new genus. A comparison of the Noctuidæ of North America and Europe will finally show that certain European species belong to genera established upon American types. 1 think that after the discovery of C. occi- denta the genus Copimamestra must be accepted for brassicæ on the strength of the tibial claw. Superficial resemblances must not be confounded with coincident structure. en we examine the nervulation we must separate the American genus Sparagmia, with its twelve species, from the European Zrotyla, with only one; here the narrower wing and modified clypeus also assist us. The American genera Eucirred?a and Ripo- genus are probably valid on a careful study of Cirredia and Eutelia of Europe, although the members of these genera look much alike. In the North-American Noctuid fauna the re- markable features are the number of species of Agrotis, Onco- enemis, and Catocala; and again, the number of genera, such as Fishia, Homohadena, Trichorthosia, Homog richocos- mia, &c., which are founded upon different combinations of characters offered by such old and accepted genera as is ign 5 Hadena, Mamestra, Glæa, and Orthosia. The number of strongly-marked Heliothid genera is also well worthy of note.

In concluding this brief introduction, I wish to mention that Professor Snow’s work in the different branches of zoology reflects credit upon the institution which " represents in this department of natural science.

List of Species.

Smerinthus gemmatus, = ocris Smithsonianus, Clem. Sphinx Oreodaphne, Hy. Edw Grote. —— lugens, Wall. ence ferruginosa, Pack, Alypiodes flavilinguis, aria, Grote, var. Pygoctenucha Harrisii, Boisd. —— brevicornis, Walk.

funerea, Grote. Halesidota ingens, Hy. Edw Lycomorpha constans, Hy. Edw. igua, gie HUN MM I RM Har. Alexicles aspera, Gro ——— coracina, Clem. Nadata gibbosa, Abb. $ Sm.

MISSOURI BOTANICAL

. GARDEN.

52 Mr. A. R. Grote on the Moths of New Mexico.

CEdemasia perangulata, Hy. Edw. ^ Adips nara miscellus, Grote. Telea RET phemus, var. oculea, aradrina meralis, Mor.

Neu E eus I iy Grote

Hy perchiria x Fabr. yy Var. Grote zephyria, Grote. F Hr interealaris Grote. Apalela extricata, Grote. Cirrhoboli exicana, Behr.

—— noctiy age, Grote, var. Catocala violenta, Hy. Edw.

thoracica, Grote. Toxocampa victoria, Grote. Agrotis Conchis, Grote. Homopyrdlis discas Grote. —— planalis, Grote. — — mi a, Grot.

bi arginalis, Grote ipei iac eit ae Grote.

ae Grote. Pseudanthracia coracias, n ——— orbis, Epizeuxis a: , Gu

axillis ide , Gro ote, v Prochcerodes catenulata, Grote —— grandipennis, ito. Tetracis Grotearia, Packa —— circumdata, Grote. —— simpli , Grote

beata, Grote Caberodes marjoraria, Guén.

sau bn. Metrocampa margaritata, Linn. Copimamestra ge ae Grote. opia vitraria, Grote Mamestra mpm Idea peralbata, Pac

— detracta, Walk. Deilinia erythemaria, Guén

spe i Grote. Phasiane cruciata, Grote —— gnata, Grote Marmopteryx sponsata, Hadena auranticolor, Grote. Thamnonoma perpallidaria, Grote. —— perpensa, Grote Fidonia peralte aria, Grote. —— hausta, Grot Caripeta æ ab üaliaria, Grote.

- fractilin SE ates viridir y m. Perigea loculosa, Grote. Eubyja me comam Grote. —— albolab: = Lobophora inzqualiata, Pack.

ohadena epipaschia, Grote Baptria ? albofasciata, Grote. Polia illepida bed te. lbalapteryx intestinata, Guén.

richolita semiaperta, Mor Eupithecia cretaceata, Pack.

Heliophila Salona, Grote

d Hü n. sopia olin —— cohortalis, Grote Trichorthous | din Grote. —— planalis, Grote. esp ore A uin: Grote Botis mustelinalis, — —— thee: s Blepharomastix renalis, Guén. ME bes dimos, Walk. Nephopteryx sirene, pier Ingura præpilata, Grote Crambus dimidiatellus, Grote Descriptions of Species.

Hyperchiria zephyria, Grote.

E fine s (y has deep-fuscous or blackish fore wings e former with an oblique white stripe or band,

ocellus as in lo; x beyond the wing is pale le fuscons, with coule wi

Mr. A. R. Grote on the Moths of New Mexico. 53

Telea Polyphemus, var. oculea.

Mr. Neumoegen has described this variety from Arizona. The ocellus on fore wings is ringed with blue behind, and set in a cloud of black as on hind wings in the dl form. The specimen collected by Prof. Snow has the black cloud reduced

as compared with Mr. Neumoegen’s Arizonian types

Agrotis bimarginalis, n. s.

Allied to Wen eos observabilis. Head and thorax rich orange-brown ; a pale loser Denn or fawn-coloured

and a common even exterior shade band. No. 924. pus 36 millim

pus circumdata, n. s.

gin, which is edged above and below by two pis velvety black eurved longitudinal stripes at base of win These bands vividly contrast with the black subterminal space and

cUm contrasting ; orbicular mall, iw wit ith dark cen- tral dot; reniform small, pale, upright, Pici — with brownline. Head and collar rich ochre-bro x black ish. Hind wings fuscous, with reddish nien ro th powdered with reddish brown, common band and discal dots distinct on secondaries. No. 925. Ewpanse 35 millim

Agrotis planalis, n. s.

d . Allied to the Normaniana-esurialis species. Fore wings and thorax concolorous dark chestnut-brown; subterminal line narrow, commenced in black, with a subcostal tooth point- ing inwardly, [ore straightly, indistinctly scalloped to inner margin. s double, marked on costa; terminal poste- rior line faint, not "adi bent ; stigmata small, concolorous, set in ablack discal shade. Thorax alittle darker than primaries

above. Beneath distinctly marked. Fore wings blackish to subterminal line, beyond which the terminal space is pale; outer mesial line marked on costa; hind wings pale, with dis-

54 Mr. A. R. Grote on the Moths of New Mexico.

tinct extramesial line and diseal dot. Abdomen brownish.

ind wings above without well-defined lines, paler at base, j

arated broadly iter fuscous outwardly. Antenne slightly i |

pectinate. No. 1 : Agrotis grandipennis, n. s.

One of the largest species, the female expands 52 millim. Rich purplish red-brown, veins marked incompletely with | black, terminal black marks distinct. Terminal anterior line 5 dentate, a large submedian tooth, double lines fine, black. Or- si bicular ‘small, round, pale, with "dark dot t; a dash connects it á with the shadowy reniform. Terminal posterior line marked by double costal black dots, i obsolete. Hind wings pale fuscous, veins marked. Abdomen shaded with reddish ; thorax likefore wings. Beneath whitish with well-defined dots. Nos. 1 948 and 949. All the tibiæ spinose. Allied to piscipellis. a

Apoi beata, n. 8.

shading, and followed by a narrow black shade. Median

white, smoky outwardly. Beneath without lines or dots. Head and thorax grey, like primaries. Abdomen pale grey, somewhat reddish at tip and beneath. No. 929. A lovely species. Hapanse 36 millim

COPIMAMESTRA, n. gen. This agrees with Mamestra, except that the fore tibiz are armed with a distinct large claw. Eyes hairy. Abdomen Tibie unarmed. "The types are the European C- brassice and the following new species :—

Copimamestra occidenta, n. s.

Darker and more blackish than brassicw, A greenish white broad band before the subterminal line, continuous. Reni

form greenish white. A patch of the same colour on sul basal field. Oorbieular ipe well defined. Median lines black.

is pa well-defined dot. Hapanse 42 illins. No. 943.

Mr. A. R. Grote on the Moths of New Mexico. 55

Grotella Dis, n. s.

This species seems a little larger than 7-punctata, with the dots obliterated on the white primaries. Unlike the latter, the ind wings are black with white fringes. Beneath also black, the white fringes on both wings strongly contrasting. I have been disposed hitherto to regard this as a variety. One speci- men also in Mr. Neumoegen’s collection from Arizona. Ew- panse 26 millim. New Mexico. o. 1018. The contrast between the white primaries and blackish secondaries on the upper surface is peculiar. If only a variety, it is one worthy of a separate designation.

PRocHeRODES, Gr.,— Eutrapela, Packard.

According to Mr. Butler, the genus Cherodes is preoccu- pied in Coleoptera. I have shown, in the * Canadian Ento- mologist, that Eutrapela is used by Hübner first for a species of Selenta; and, in including clemataria, Hübner may have thought the moth congeneric. A new name is therefore necessary for our genus, with transversata, Drury, as type. Guénée’s limitation of Eutrapela to clemataria is not followed by Dr. Packard, whose genus Zutrapela corresponds with Cherodes of Guénée plus the Eutrapela clemataria of the ‘Species Général.’

Procherodes catenulata, n. s.

an irregular brown line, bent outward on cell. Median space fawn-brown, freer from strige than wing elsewhere. Outer line brown, angled to costa, followed by a diffuse blackish subterminal shade, continued more faintly on secon- daries. Outside the terminal posterior line, both wings greyish, as at base, and the strige are, here as there, again prominent. Apex acute; outer margin with a rounded angle, less defined than Packard’s figure (61); hind wings with smaller angle and with the tips of the veins determinate. A larger insect spptentiy than the Californian species. Expanse 45 millim. The black subterminal clouding is continuous and reaches apex.

Phasiane cruciata, n. s.

Grey; inner line black, slightly outwardly bent at middle ;

56 Mr. A. R. Grote on the Moths of New Mexico.

the close and parallel median shade runs straightly down, and at the bend touches it; a curved shade line before the black inner line; so that here we have three lines close e and partially fused, differing in distinctness. Outer line black, sinuous, bent ‘outwardly on costal region, the subterminal, fainter, runs close to it, and they nearly touch opposite the cell; at the place of the subterminal line the wing is whiter, free from speckles or strigæ, also on median space. Hind

minal anterior line upright, dark brownish, the cells before it to base being diffusely filed with yellowish white. This line in its ally S wi tooth, narrowing the median space

median vein. Subte Kd Tine a succession of dar Nona blocks on interspaces, followed to the edge by yellow-white triangular marks. "Hind w wings whitish, shaded on veins with yellow. Thorax fawn. Beneath reflecting markings; hind wings with a broken ochre line. Egpan 38 millim. New Mexico. No. 995.

UM Coa n. 8.

brown. Inner liue erer oblique, very faint, apparens n ce i

T scum by a faint white shade. Subterminal line rape

a oos free grey space. Ree did. Juin a y fiit,

Mr. A. R. Grote on the Moths of New Mexico. 57

quadrate, upright, blackish, shaded spot. Hind wings pale fuscous, with two subterminal lines: the outer is flecked with white before anal angle ; and opposite this flecking the fringes are touched at their tips with black. There is a dotted line on secondaries beneath ; and on fore wings the reniform is very distinct, blackish, and square. As compared with the figure of Paredis funalis, N. Am. Ent. i. pl. v. fig. 4 (fore wing, sub ZEdis, changed to Paredis in “ New Check List”), the even outer median line will distinguish obliqualis. Attention must be paid to the structure of the head in this and allied genera to locate the species. No. 1019.

I describe here a form from Washington Territory :—

Prorasea indentalis, n. s.

Frontal bulging less prominent than in stmalis (N. Am. Ent. i. pl. . 2, enlarged head). A raised rim arises above clypeal plate. Grey, shaded with white at inauguration of the dark dentate outer median line, which forms a promi- nent tooth on submedian fold; and here again the wing is shaded with white. Outer line followed by a white shade. A white shade along submedian fold. A white square spot on cell between the stigmata. Hind wings pale fuscous, with ` an extra mesial line indented submedianly. A fuscous sub- marginal shade band. Fringes pale, with a dotted basal line, expiring before anal angle. Beneath yellowish fuscous, with two spots on cell of fore wings, the first small, elongate, the outer subequal, transverse; a common line ; body white be- neath. Expanse 34 millim. Washington Territory. Coll.

Crambus dimidiatellus, n. s.

4 by a darker linear shade below. Rest of the wing with the veins striped with white, and covered medially by a broad

Nephopteryx auranticella, n. s. $. Although I have but a single specimen, very bright, the extraordinary colour and size will enable the species to be at once recognized, and perhaps better placed when the male

58 Prof. G. Fritsch on the Torpedined in the

is known. Fore wings bright orange-red, colour of carpeta. A white somewhat diffuse longitudinal stripe from base to end of median vein, follow y a slight oblique white clouding. Subterminal line white. e e ue with the red wing, running inwards a little on costal and internal margins. The wing is more yellowish or orange at base, redder outwardly. Tegule and sides of collar orange. Head above and collar centrally white. Legs red outwardly ; ; palpi red, white at base. Thorax | beneath white. Hind wings pale translucent giis with a

fine terminal line and white fringes, interlined at e- neath yellowish fuscous, with a red mark on eeu at costal inception of transverse line. Expanse 30 millim. New

. 1021.

: ga si

This brilliant species wants the usual inner transverse line on fore wings above.

VIII.—Report on a Journey for the Investigation of the Torpedinet extant in the Museums of England and Holland. By Prof. Gustav Frirscu*.

I TAKE the liberty of laying before the Royal Academy of ierit the following E. upon the investigations carried y me during the month of August of the present year in England and Holland E As there could be no doubt that the collections of the British : Museum in London would offer the greatest chance of fur- : thering my undertaking, I travelled direct to London on Saturday, August 5, and on the following Monday I had already in my hands the desired material, as Dr. Günther had had it got ded for me, in kind psn uus with my wishes expressed in writing.

Among the Torpedinei there was the typical mime of Torpedo hebetans, Lowe, the characters of which made : me think it probable that it was allied to 7. esr ers a Storer, as well as to T. californica, and thus led to a convic- i

* From the ‘Sitzungsberichte der NM preuss. Akademie der Wis- senschaften zu Berlin, November 2 23, 1 882, 1007. Prof. E. Du B

oi on rof. Fritsch’s journey had fo its object to test, iu: more species of "Terpedinei than Prof. Peters could P the museum here, the corre conclu-

pun namely ome Hor p species of erue nei possesses as & charac orage number of columns. See my * * Vorläufige Bene über dios von Prof. Gustav Frits ch in Ægypten und

Museums of England and Holland. 59

tion that, in aecordance with the law of correlation, the . number o vang. in the electrical organs would also be remarkably lar

mentioned species (T. occidentalis, californica, and hebetans),

the structure of their electrical organs also, to be three nearly allied species. Now it only be necessary to carry out the numeration of the inin in 7. nobiliana, Bon. which has always been a doubtful species, in order to establish its relations to the others.

e above-indicated comparison sprit confirms the agreement of the marine faunas of the Atlantic and Pacific coasts, already affirmed by Dr. Giinther himself upon other investigations, as vind as the diffusion of American forms of marine animals as far as the European shores.

Besides this niaide important result, I had now to ascertain the structure of the prn organs, their geet in the two sides of the body, and the mosaic of the columns, from the material in the museum, in a series of rare or else- where inaccessible species. These investigations were carried out upon the following species, the greater part of which were new to me, and most probably had never been siete ex- amined for their electrie organs—namely, Hypnos subnigrum, A. Dum., Narcine tasmaniensis (adult and embryo), Narcine lingula, Narcine Timlei, Torpedo fuscomaculata, Astrape di- ren ve Astrape capensis. Sketches were made for the purpose of future comparison of the organs when exposed, as well as of their relation to the form of the body ; the number of columns was ascertained in all; and the diagrams of the humerations made with copying-ink upon glass were trans- sot hs paper.

Torpedo nobiliana (which I have never been able to em “hold of, in spite of all my endeavours), no species now exists in European museums which is not represented in the tables compiled by me; and for this gratifying completion I am mainly oe to the kind reception I met with in the British Mus

By ionis hard work I was able to complete the above- mentioned researches in the course of a week, and then went to the Royal College of Surgeons, to ascertain whether any

* I do not know whether T. Tschudi exists in European collections,

60 Torpedinet in the Museums of England and Holland.

thing was still extant of the gigantic M captured near Torbay in 1773, and described by Hun rations in T. occidentalis, made in Vienna compared with Hunter’s, I had been led to regard the latter as belonging to that s a in the College of Surgeons, as in the British Museum, the collections were in a state of change and reno- vation, Í was most kindly assisted in my investigations by the officers of the establishment, and found, as the remains of the above-mentioned fish, a well-preserved preparation (De- eis, Catalogue, no. 2176) showing the cranial capsule e brain, and spinal cord, as well as the system of the Saks nerves and electrical nerves ; of one of iie organs (the right) the inner marginal part, where the nerves enter, is preserved. "This extremely interesting historical T d

British Museum, was represented by unica. 1 directed my steps towards the celebrated university-city of Leyden, where the hope of finding further material seemed to be most favour- able. This hope 7 was not fulfilled, as the poverty of the Ley- den collection 1n ian department proved to be nn

e ew hours sufficed to run through the list of the electrical fishes bat and to ascertain that, even if permission could have been given to prepare them (which, owing to the aheence of the officers, was not aac cod no p nens gap

ed

Amsterdam ; and consequently it could be of no use to pokus unnecessarily an expensive sojourn. On the morning of t 17th I reentered Berlin.

From this latter part of my journey the most important

ee We

Mr. C. O. Waterhouse on a new Species of Anthrenus. 61

result appears to be that it is exceedingly desirable to interest travellers sent by the Academy, as well as other educated persons in foreign countries, in procuring the material which

IX.— Description of a new Species of Anthrenus tien India (Coleoptera, Deresisidos By CuanLEsS O. WATE HOUSE

Fon many years there have been in the British Museum numerous specimens of a species of Anthrenus from the Hima- layas. Recently specimens of the same species were sent from the Madras Presidency for determination. I have, how- ever, failed to identify the species with any one described ; I therefore venture to characterize it as new.

Anthrenus vorax. i AREARE piceus; supra squamulis ochraceis dense tectus, bis notatus; subtus dense albo squamosus; pedibus Seed. Piceni ochraceis, abdominis segmentis 2°-5™ singulis ad latera gutta ochracea orna ong. 31 millim., lat. 23 millim.

This is a very broad species, moderately convex; closely covered above with sandy ochreous, short, ovate scales. There are some whitish scales on the forehead. ‘The scales on the sides of the thorax (except at the anterior and posterior angles) are white; but there is a yellow spot in the middle of the white patch ; ; there are a few white scales at the middle of the ase. The elytra have the following white marks :—an elongate spot on the suture at the base; a round spot at the extreme base, a little nearer the suture t the shoulder; a somewhat large ipu cuu ous below the shoulder, generally more or less connecte the sutural mark by some white scales ; a small spot doe i the suture, another, larger, round spot (a little more removed from the suture) near the apex; at the side there are two small oss a little behind the middle, the other not far from the apex. The apical segment of the abdomen is dusky in the middle. The antenne are pitchy red, eleven-jointed, the e apical joints forming a somewhat "large, short-ovate club; the ninth joint is much smaller than the tenth, and the Bod is distinctly larger - than the ninth and tenth together.

62 Geological Society.

X.— Description of a new Species of the d Genus Elymnias. By J. Woop-Mas

[Plate II. figs. A & B.] 3 Elymnias Peali, n. sp.

3. Wings above violescent Finck tila, gradually darkening from the outer margin to the bases, with the markings deep lavender-blue and the ra fringes greyish white

nterior wings with a n oblique subapical fant placed nearly at right “angles to a complete submarginal series of rather faint and diffused blotches, and the apical subcostal cell, all lavender-blue, and with the ee: and subcostal areas transversely striated with thè same colou

Posterior wings with a corresponding A R band, ; which is very prominent and oben up into coarse striz be- i tween the foremost median veinlet and the abdominal margin, towards which it passes from blue into red-violet.

ings below much as in Æ. undularis and its allies, but more richly coloured than in any of the species ial e group.

i

A a Stub

ength of anterior wing 1:5, expanse 3:15 in |

" Hab. A Aideo, Sibsagar district, Assam. Control by Mr. '

In omi ita eos E. timandra, Wallace; “in colora- E tion,’ EW

son informs me, “ it is most like E. penanga, Westwood (I. mehida, Hew.), much less so the E. Saüeri of Distant, recently described zi figured in his i ctii Malayana,’ p. 65, tab. ix. fig. 3, ¢.”

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES. GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY,

November 1, 1882.—J. W. Hulke, Esq., F.R.S., President, in the Chair. The following communication was read :—

* Notes on some Upper Jurassic Astrorhizide and Lituolide. " By Dr. Rudolf Häusler, F.G.S.

The Arenaceous Foraminifera obtained by ie T seien are no from the zones of Ammonites transversarius an

in the Upper Jura of the Aargau ; and from the eile See di urassic

5 VoL. Il. PL. LH.

Hist. S

at

Arni. c M

(147 \ J

Mintern Bros imp.

l— —' e

Geological Society. 63

formation he has determined about webs species, including the Textularide. They belong to the gen

Psammosphzera. idee

Astrorhiza. Trochammina

Rhabdammina. Hormosina.

Marsipella. bbs

Hyperammina F

Lituola. Toxtularia , (Plecanium).

Bigeneri

Haplophragmium. Valvulina.

Haplostiche. A few species are identical with Carboniferous or Permian forms ;

zone of Amm. transversarius, and are as follows :—Psammosphera fusca, licei: Hyperammina va pons, Brady; Reophaw multilocu- laris, sp. n. i Je MH Häusl. ; KR. scorpiurus, Montt.; Placo- psilina arenacea, d'Or Mrürihiná papillata, Brady; and T. hemisph rica, sp. n. Most of the recent genera of Astrorhizide and Lituolidæ would seem to have been represented by species identieal with, or nearly allied to, those now existing, at the time of deposition of the beds with Ammonites transversarius.

December 6, 1882.—J. W. Hulke, at E.R.S, President, in the Chair

The dins communication was read :—

* a Wealden Fern, Oleandridium iier eden Bey- richii, Schenk, new to Britain.” By John E. H. ton, Esq., F.G.8.

This fern, figured by Schenk i in the * Palzeontographica " (vol. xix.

a Fw (“ Tilgate stone ? of Mantell) of the cliffs east of Hastings, d r. Charles Dawson, of Warrior Terrace, St. Leonàrds, who has “re collection of Wealden fossils, and was brought to my notice "s Professor Augusto de Linares, of the Valladolid | University, who has lately discovered the Wealden in the north of Spain. specimen*, which I have much pleasure in presenting to the Society for their Museum, I found about a fortnight ago, also in our local ** blue stone” from the Wadhurst Clay of the Hastings cliffs. connexion with the flora of the Wealden, I may perhaps mention that, besides the ordinary ferns recorded by Mantell, Fitton, Topley, and others, viz. Lonchopteris Mantelli, Sphenopteris * It varies slightly from the p p by Schenk in the nervures; and the midrib is “ herring-bone strong resemblance to Teniopteris vittata (Brongn.) of the Trias (Gellio " Text-Book of Geology,' "d et compare also o T scitam naman a (Sternberg), from the Stonesfield (Phillips's * Ge * Geology of rd,’ Diagram xxx. fig. 8).

-64 Miscellaneous.

gracilis, S. Mantelli, S. Phillipsii, S. Sillimani, &c., I have been fortune enough to discover the following North- Gennai forms :—

Pecopteris Geinitzii, Pecopteris Murchisoni Pterophyllum eae MN (Dunker).

and an undetermined one, which I think is Sphenopteris Gæpperti.

They all occur in the beds of stone in the Wadhurst Clay, which are locally used for building and road-metal.

MISCELLANEOUS. On the Significance of the Polar Cells of Insects. By M. Barsani.

THERE is now scarcely any one who admits the homology of the polar cells of insects with the bodies designated by the same name, or more frequently by that of direction-vesicles, in animals of other

vesicles disappear Mines taking any part in the formation of the embryo, while the polar cells persist and penetrate into the ovum in course of d development. But authors are not agreed as to the part played by these elements in the phenomena of organogeny. The first observers, MM. Robin (1862) and Weismann (1863), ve that they penetrated : into the blastoderm to become confounded wi

the cells of that membrane; but they could not ascertain what became of them in yon subsequent evolution. Alex. Brandt, i 1878, was no more fortunate than his predecessors. Nctschaikof in 1866, ix the bola ene of the viviparous larvæ of Ceci

tion of the Russian embryologist has rem com- pletely isolated ; mp moreover the singularity of the phenomena of reproduction in stor did not authorize the extension of his

mann) could say in a recent memoir (1882) that there is no reason for modifie the name under which these bodies are known so long as the part they C émis in the formation of the embryo is not placed above all uncertain:

Sr ea ME d

Miscellaneous. 65

hatching, and I have thus been able to determine the precise signi- aia of these elements. oe not describe the manner in whic

e formed in Chironomus, the facts having been described

in detail by MM. Robin and Metas but I am not in agreement

with those observers as to the number of polar cells that we moet with in these insects when these bodies are oo constituted.

Weismann makes them as many as twelve; and, aecordin, Robin, their number may even rise to sixteen or iris by e suc- cessive divisions of the polar cells originally formed. I have never

found more than eight, in the two species at least of Chiro "noms that I have observe

The group formed by the eight polar cells is still perfectly iso- lated and visible at the commencement of the formation of the blas toderm, in the space left at the posterior pole by the vitellus ‘tie

it has attained the maximum of its retraction. In proportion as

the blastoderm becomes organized, the vitellus elongates again towards the two harte of the egg, and presses against the ex- ternal envelope the aggregation of polar cells, which is soon com- pletely concealed by the blas toderm ; but these cells do not become at all confounded with those of this germinal membrane, as has been supposed by the observers to whose opinion I have already referred. n fact we soon see a slight impression of the blastoderm produced A the posterior pole, forming, as it were, a fold of that membrane towards the interior of the egg. This invaginated part, or caudal extremity of the embryo, pushes before it the group of polar cells, which collect into a rounded mass and always adhere loosely to each other, by which means they retain their original spherical form.

tral surrounded on all sides by the granular wien nce of the vitellus. fter arriving in this position the polar cells do not again sa their relations with the caudal extremity, which they follo positions at the different stages of development. We still

e tail. To arrive at a more ante idea of the nsi of these secondary masses, it is necessary to isolate them and to submit them to the aetion of reagents. We then ascertain that each of a is formed

m

he " ©

re than four, and two, of the eight preexisting cells. The reagents do not reveal any enveloping membrane around each mass ; but they show that its two constituent cells are in course of proliferation, by causing from two to four clear nuclei to appear in the interior of each of

Ata more advaneed period of biais the caudal extremity

ut eed N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol, xi,

66 Miscellaneous.

is brought back, by the contraction of the embryonic band, towards the posterior pole. It is at this moment that the anus and the pos- terior intestine are ed, by an invagination of the ectoderm at ~ extremity of the tail. The posterior intestine, as it lengthens,

sses between the two polar masses and separates them from each itle Lastly, at the moment of hatching, the larva possessing all its organs well formed, it is easy to appreciate, from the relations

plied. From all these characters it is impossible to mistake that we have to do with the generative organs of the animal. These then, as we hope we have demonstrated, have their origin in the polar cells.

From this mode of development some interesting consequences follow with read to the general morphology of the reproduetive organs. e have first of all their very early formation, preceding that of all the aiher organs of the embryo, and indeed even that of the embryo itself in its most rudimentary form, the blastoderm. We have then the community of origin, not only of the male and female sexual products, but of these and of the embryo. We may consequently say that the ovule, the spermatozoid, and the embryo have as their common author the fecundated egg; but while the latter is capable of being directly developed, the former two only acquire the aptitude for development by their union in a new fecun- dation.— Comptes Rendus, November 13, 1882, p. 927.

On Turriform Castings of Earthworms in France. By M. E. L. Trovessa

The author observed in gardens in the neighbourhood of Angers, along wit rous worm-casts of the ordinary shape, a great quantity of tower-like castings, exactly similar in form and size to that figured by Darwin in his book on earthworms, and ascribed by him to an exotic species of Pericheta iktéaliged 1 in the neighbour- hood = Nice.

These turriform worm-casts were about 2 or 3 inches in height, and ma 14 inch i in mean diameter ; some were more regular than indica by Darwin, but formed in the same manner, of thick coils of an argillo-calcareous material, black at the moment of production,

i te

ee NR T NNNM z

Miscellaneous. 67 cases this passage corresponded to the underground gallery of the

At the close of the rainy period of September all the passages were perfectly free; but after a few dry days they were found to be obstructed by recent castings, no doubt owing to the worm being prevented, by the hardening of the summit of the tower, from push-

period therefore 1 necessary for the produ ction of uie towers, which pro- bably serve principally to protect the subterranean galleries from the influx of rain-water, but may also enable the worms to come up and respire, sheltered from wet and at the same time concealed from birds.

_As to the species of worm which formed the towers observed b

also belong to the genus ericheta, several eastern-Asiatic species of which have been naturalized in the south of France and in Algeria.

pe Lumbricus, principally L. agricola, Hoffm., with a few examples of L. communis, Hoffm. On two or three occasions the worm caught in his tower by suddenly pinching the latter when soft. The worms thus captured always belonged to Lumbricus agricola; and it was the anterior part of the body that was lodged in the tower. — Comptes Rendus, October 23, 1882, p. 739.

On a Fish n the Abysses of the fone xe Cope pelecanoides). By M

In the last rus of the * Travailleur ' we found off the coast of Morocco, at a depth of 2300 metres, a fish which may be regarded as one of the most sii creatures with which deep-sea dredgings have made us acquainted.

This animal, about 0-47 metre long and 0-02 metre high at the most elevated part, is of an intense deep black eolour. The body,

form of which is masked in front by the abnormal mouth, which wit be mentioned further on, resembles that of Macrurus ; it

nates in a point at the caudal extremity; the anus is situated at the junction of the anterior third with the thes two thirds of

e a What gives this fish a very peculiar physiognomy is the arrange- ment of the jaws and the structure of the mouth, which are even an exaggeration of what Mr. Ayres has pander in Malacosteus niger. Although the head is short, scarcely 0:03 metre, the jaws and the

less than 0-095 metre; and from this it results that the articular angle is carried very far back, to a distance from the end of the

68 Miscellaneous.

muzzle equal to about three and a half times the length of the cepha- lic portion. This suspensorium, so far as we can ascertain, is com- posed of only two pieces—a basal piece, the analogue of the tem- poral, and an external piece, no doubt representing a tympano- jugal. A long slender style uc the upper jaw, the situation of which must make us regard it as the intermaxillary, the maxillary being absent, unless we delen that the two bones are amalga-

metre long. The buccal aperture, in consequence of this arrangement, 1s enormous, and it leads into a cavity the dimensions of “which are

well-known pouch of the pelican. In «i^o inii of this separation of the jaws and the extensibility of membranes, the mou with the pharynx, forms in the fresh al a vast funnel, of which the body of the fish seems to be the narrow continuation. It is presumable that the food collects in this pouch, and is perhaps partly digested there, a fact He cM to what has been indicated in papie niger, Johns

The iratory enn presents a constitution | which is at

the termination of the ossi oa nding funnel. We find neither hyoidean apparatus nor opercular Without entering into the disiiption. of the organs contained in the abdominal cavity, it is important to indieate the complete ab- sence of the swimming-bladder vacipüse to designate this fish by the name of Eurypharyna pelecanoides. What place is it to occupy in the ichthyological series? This is a very difficult on to settle in the absence of more complete information as to its a natomy, aud especia ally as to the skeleton, which it is impossible to examine in all its details upon a unique individual. We may say that the fish presents relations with the Anacanthini, with certain Physostomi, such as the Seopelid: and Stomiatide, an also with the Apodes. While it resembles these last in the want of ventral fins and the imperfection of the opereular apparatus, it dif- fers from them too much i sd Es ee ee and absolutely free intermaxillaries to allow it laced in the same group. gards the Seopelids and acid as all the known genera in those

Miscellaneous. 69

families have a very widely open branchial orifice: in the former the intermaxillary alone forms the free border of the upper jaw ; in the latter the maxillary forms part of it; and thus it would be the Scopelide that Ewrypharyn. would approach, especially as it does not present the hyoidean barbel which jdn hitherto been indieated as characteristic of the Stomiatide. However, of all fishes it is to poe niger, Ayres, placed in the latter family by zoologists, that we are tempted to approximate the animal here under consider- tion ; s alone present the simple arrangement of the suspensorium indicated above. But, finally, it is perhaps with the Anacanthini that its relations seem to be most real, whether we consider the form of the body, which greatly £ resembles that of Macrur us, or the absence of ventral fins, which is usual in certain animals of the group; thus several Ophidiide and all the Lycodidæ uen latter even having their branchial orifice reduced, although not to the degree that occurs in our ani win È increase the probability P Bae to this view. However, the characters of Zwrypharynv are so penny ees that in any case are is necessary to regard it as the type of a new family ; and of this it would be the sole representative, unless subsequent investigations show that we must unite w it the genus Malacosteus. — Comptes Rendus, December 11, 1882, p. 1226.

The Suctociliata, a new Group a rion a sati the Ciliata and the Acinetina. M. C. DE MERE

Constant and very well-marked characters separate the ciliated Infusoria from the Acinetina ; the former are clearly. distinguished by the presence of vibratile cilia from the p which never pre- sent them, at any rate in the adult state, whieh, on the other hand, always possess special organs ue by the name of suckers,

Hitherto no intermediate form has been indicated as forming the passage between these two very distinct and well-marked The sole character that approximates did ciliated Infusoria to the Acinetina and establishes a relationship between the two groups

nere like the Infusoria Ciliata, present cilia, which, however, Soon While b rudi ying the Protozoan fauna of the sng of Naples during last summer, I met with a form intermediate between the two groups, presenting at the same time the cilia of the ciliated Tnfa- Soria and the suckers of the Acinetina. This new type comes in luckily to fill up the gap existing between the two groups recognized, and serve, in its quality of an intermediate Panel to establish their genealogy.

The Infusorian that I desire to make known is one of the com- monest in the Bay. At the first glance it might be taken for a Halterine, to which it presents some resemblances in organization.

70 Miscellaneous.

In size it does not exceed a small Halteria ; its body, which is

ture. The body is clothed with a thick cuticular membr ane, espe-

cially at the posterior extremity ; and this presents spirally arranged longitudinal folds. This me embrane, by its resistancy, determines the general form of the body. The neck, covered with a thin cuticle, is alone contractile; atthe will of the ‘animal it can invaginate itself in the interior, and ‘thus become elongated and shortened. However, in its state of greatest extension it never exceeds the length of the

ody.

At the base the neck there is a collar of long ae, by means of which the animal can execute two kinds of movements. One kind consists of or movements, as if the animal were panes over various objects; the others are sudden leaps, so rapid that it is im- possible to follow the Infusorian. The cilia are about as long as the

he mity, and those of the posterior cifcle towards the posterior extre- mity. Each circle contains seven or eight cilia, so that the entire . eollar ipsis of from twenty-one to d -four.

The granular and colourless protoplasm encloses a rounded or slightly oe nucleus, situated at the middle T the body, and a con- tractile vacuole place ced at the posterior extrem

e most interesting point in the aaia of this animal is

it is then era mistaken for a ciliated Talora

When it traverses the field of the microscope by sudden leaps, it always presents this aspect ; often it eyen retains the same appear- ance immediately after stopping; but when it is observed for a

the mouth opn i the suckers directed forward.

The Infusorian, the organization of which I have just described in some dotal. was detected long ago by a German naturalist, M. Cohn, who has given a very variat description of it under the name of Acarella siro. The esse character of the presence of the four

Sa gaa MESA GENER. Bones sed

Miscellaneous. 71

suckers, as well as several other characters, escaped him ; and this led him to ope his Infusorian among the Ciliata.

, as we see, by certain characters it is a ciliated Infusorian, and by others an Acinetine ; ; it is therefore necessary to form for it, at least, a distinct family, which we propose to name Suctociliate. This family may be arbitrarily arranged in either of the orders as an intermediate form ; or, if it be preferred, we may make of it the new order Suctociliata.

It remains to be learned whether the Suctociliata are € ancient primitive forms which may have given origin, on the one hand, to

should we not rather regard Acarella siro as a Ciliat see has acquired suckers without “having any genealogical borde with the Acinetina? or, lastly, as an Acinetine which m a ave E its embryonic cilia until its adult age? We cannot choose an these three suppositions as EAE the most probable, all ido of m having considerations in their favour. The developmental history of the infusorian, witch dà very difficult to study on account of its rapid movements, can vale decide the matter with certainty. The last of the suppositions, however, seems to us the least probable. — Comptes Rendus, December 11, 1882, p. 1232.

A new TE T thopterous Insect from the Coal-measures of Com- entry, Allier. By M. CHARLES BRONGNIART.

Until the present year only 110 species of insects were known from the Carboniferous rocks of the whole world. In France none were known until 1877, when the author oT from M. Gran- d'Eury some wings of Blattide from St. Etienne; and in the same year M. Fayol sent him from Commentry a Phasmian, described under the name of Prouphasma Dumasii. Since that date, at least

30 impressions have been obtained from the Coal-measures of gini d these include "300 Blattide and 130 insects of various o

From M. Fayol the author has just received a remarkable Ortho- pteron of gigantic size, found by M. Bellard in fine blackish shales at Commentry. All parts ofthe body, except the upper Ln of the thorax and abdomen, are prese rved. It approaches Ph mide most closely ; and it is to that group that the sux refers rice forming a new genus, under the name of Titanophasma

ayoli.

The genus Titanophasma comes nearest to Protophasma among fossil forms ; among recent types it resembles Phibalosoma in size and the general form of the body, and in the presence of numerous spines and warts upon its legs. In the ae of the prothorax Pro-

ered from the existing Phasmide; in this res Titanophasma differs from Protophasma, and approaches the existing

72 Miscellaneous.

species, having the prothorax okra shorter than the other divisions of the thorax. The body is stout, the legs robust, and the joints

separating the new fossil from the recent forms is that the fore limbs are shorter than those of the second and third pairs. There are appendages at the extremity of the abdomen, as in the Phasmidze of the present day.

Titanophasma Fayoli, C. Brongniart.— The species measures 0-25 metrein length. In the specimen the insect is lying upon one side,

the mandible is armed with strong denticulations. The antenne are inserted in the middle of the forehead, short and slender; they measure 0-035 metre, are nearly cylindrical, with the joints nearest the head longer and er. e joints are not sufficiently distinct to be counte d; but sien seem to be about twenty. The thorax appears to be ‘warty or spiny. The prothorax is 0:02 metre high close to the head, and decido as in Sli: ti. a sort hs spiny collar; the mesotho orax and metathorax are longer than the pro- thorax, as appears from the relative positions of the legs. he abdomen is 0:18 metre long, with eight segments of nearly

equal length ; the last is shorter and terminated by two "up appendages, of which the extremity cannot be seen. On the surface of each segment there are two spinous lines, which ae first and last segments, separate from one another and ascend towards the upper part.

In the legs the coxa is strong and presents several rows of spines ; and the other parts of t e legs are covered with numerous fine

The insect was probably apterous, like the females of Phibalosoma. The author remarks, in conclusion, that in general the insects of the Coal-period differ but little from those ot the same groups in the present epoch, and that they were already very highly organized. — Comptes Rendus, December 11, 1882, p. 1228.

Sexual Characters in Cephalotaxus.

Mr. Meehan exhibited some fruit of Cephalotaxus Fortunit, a Chinese tree, this plant growing on the grounds of P. J. Berckmans, at ere Georgia. This tree had for Bost years produced male flowers only. During 1882 it produced abundance of fruit. It showed that the genus was not truly diccious; and, further, it afforded an illustration, now not uncommon, that trees a long time of one sex only tomes sometimes change to another. Sex is not an invariable charac in an individual tree.—Proc. Acad. Nut. Sci. Philad., Oct. dI 1882, p. 252

p

THE ANNALS

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[FIFTH SERIES.]

No. 62. FEBRUARY 1883.

X L— Anatomy and NM. of Hematopinus tenuirostris, Bur R STROBELT*,

[Plate -—

TT is only of late that some considerable attention has begun " be paid to the Pediculina. Among the more important

orks upon this group of animals we must here mention those. of Denny (10)t, Giebel (13), and Piaget (15). The last-

* Inaugural-Dissertation zur Erlangung der Doctorwürde einer — philosophischen Facultüt der cy he Akademie zu Münster. Diis seldorf, 1882. Translated b D

The (secos n pare arentheses refer to gon ‘works of which the titles are given below :—

ingdom. London, 1817. . Nrrzscu, ©. L. “Die Familien und Gattungen der woe (Insecta epi epizoica),” Germar’s Magazin der Entomologie, Band ii nonis tore dne i F. A Systematic Catalogue of British Insects. Lon- 829.

9. Pian. H. “Handbuch der Entomologie,” Band ii. Abth. 1 & 2. Berlin, 1835 and 1838.. Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xi. 6

1. LixwÉ, o Fauna Sueciea. Holmie, 1761.

2. LINNÉ, O. Systema Naturæ. Vindobone, 1770.

3. Fasricius, J.C. Systema Entomologie. Flensburgi, 1775.

4. KENHOUT, JOHN. Synopsis of the Natural History of Great Britain and Ireland. London, 1789.

5. Turton, W. A General caper i Nature. London, 1806.

6. STEWART, C. Elements of the Natural T Misitory of the Animal

7

p

74 M. O. Stróbelt on the Anatomy and

named naturalist especially, by the exact descriptions and correct and elegant figures in his classical work, has gained great credit in connexion with these animals, "which have hitherto been under the ban of a deeply-rooted aversion, and therefore have long been neglected. It is to him that we are by no means least indebted for the present extent of our knowledge of ne Lice, of which far more than a thousand species are know

But however Bid our knowledge of the external form of these animals has been advanced by the labours of the above- mentioned and many other naturalists, little attention has hitherto been paid to their internal anat omy. Upon the ana- tomical structure of the Pediculina information has been given by Swammerdam (16) among the older writers, and by a few more recent ones, such as Simon iia Landois (23-25), and

10. Denny, H.

1l. Gorter, E. F e a en Haussiiugethieren und Hausvé- geln. lebenden Bas re und Arachniden. Zweiter eer n Tore ür die Fesser Thierheilkunde, Jahrg. ix

rlin

12. SIMONDS. P urnal of Agricultural Science, ser. 2, vol. i 13. GreBEL, C. G. Insecta EER die auf iic aba und Vöge arotzenden Insekten nach C. I. Nitzsch's Nachlass karta, 4 14. TASCHENBERG, E. L. Praktische Insektenkunde. Band v. Die Schnabelkerfe. Bremen, 1880. 15. PracET, E. Les Pédiculines: Essai monographique. Leyden, 1880.

16. SwauMERDAM. Bibel der diet 1752. 17. Srwow, G. Hautkrankheiten.

851. 18. Levexart, R. “Ueber die Micropyle und den tappe een der Schalenhaut bei den Insekteneiern,” Miiller’s Archiv, 18 &,F. “Zum feineren Bau der Arthropoden,” Miller dosi

1855! Lanpors, H. De systemate bbe transversorum in septem In-

sectorum ordinibus epee rains x, 1i

21. Grimm, 0. von. “ Zur bryologie” von. Phthirius pubis," Bull. Acad. Imp. de St. Pétersb. t xiv.

22. Murray, A. On the Policuli “matig the different Races of Men. ining 1864,

23. LanDors, L. a apr r des Phthirius inguinalis,” Zeitschr. für wiss. Zoo " Bd. xi 864.

24, ——. “ Anatomie des Pediculus vestimenti," ibid. Bd. xv. .

95. -——— 4 tomie des Pediculus capitis,’ ibid. Bd. xv. 1865.

26. GRABER ; V. 4 Ana gt LA T ische I über Phthirius inguinalis,” Zeitschr. fiir wiss ool. Bd

27. DARWIN, stammung ia ated iue ‘Deutsche Ausgabe, von Victor Carus. Stuttgart, 1875.

28. KRANCRER, O.

ER, O. ^ Der Bau w ‘Stigmen bei den Insekten,” Zeitschr. für wiss. Zool. Bd. xxxv.

: paee

-

Physiology of Heematopinus tenuirostris, Burm 75

Graber (26); but all these have treated only of the lice parasitic upon man

With the purpose of filling up this gap in our literature, which, with the lapse of time, is becoming very sensible, and at the’ suggestion of my honoured teacher, Prof. andoi I made the internal anatomy of the Pediculina, hi ajeni of those which live upon our domestic mammals, the objects of a special study ; and in the present work I er odi the results which have come from my investigations on the Hæma- topinus tenuirostris, Burm., parasitic on Bos taurus.

But before I proceed to the exposition of these, I may be lapinn to preface them with something upon the history of thi

TID

Lomas Heematopinus eurysternus, N dae and H. tenui-

the first two species, singularly enough the existence of the

8 regards "bs father of scientific classification, Linné, in Tad first place, he cites two species as living upon Bos

un 1 "Pediculus Tauri Bovis: abdomine lineis transversis octo ferrugineis.

* Suecis Koe-luu

* Habitat in S mif hee minor est species, datur et altera, que major et insequens.

* Descr. Totus albus, minimus. Caput testaceum. Pedes testacei, apice albidiores. Abdomen album, lineis octo testa- ceis transversis in dorso ; quinque fasciis transversis in ventre ; que omnes linez non tangunt marginem seu latera ; latera tamen obscuriora reliquo corpore sive punctis octo ferrugineis notata.

This is undoubtedly, and according to the concurrent opinions of authors, our present Trichodectes scalaris,

* Loc. cit. p. 650. 6*

16 M. O. Stróbelt on the Anatomy and

Linné mentions as a second species :—

«9. Pediculus Vituli Bovis: abdomine plumbeo. * Suecis Blaluus.

* Habitat in Bobus.

& D

escr. Precedenti maior: abdomine ventricoso, acumi- .

nato, cxruleo-fusco ; pedibus brevibus, crassis, griseis, ut et capite et thorace griseis."'

The question now is, whether this Pediculus vituli, Linn., is identical with Hematopinus eurysternus, N., or with H. tenui- rostris, Burm.

iaget says, ^ Linné does not cite the other species, the eurysternus, and seems to have been acquainted only with the vituli ;' but this statement can by no means serve in support of his doubts as to the existence or specific right of Hama- topinus tenuirostris. Linné actually knew only this one species ; but whether it is H. gurysternus or tenuirostris must be ascertained by the comparison of the animals with his de- scription. l' other authors agree in regarding Pediculus vituli, Linn., and Hematopinus tenuirostris, Burm., as one and the same species. Once, indeed, Nitzsch* seems inclined to identify Pediculus vituli, Linn., with his P. (Ham.) eury- sternus, as appears from the query, ^ An huc Ped. vituli, Linn?" Linné's description is certainly any thing but exact; but from the words ‘‘ Abdomine cxruleo-fusco, et capite et thorace griseis," it appears clearly and distinctly that P. vituli, Linn., is identical only with Hematopinus tenuirostris,

urm.

Piaget says further, * Denny and Giebel rarely give sexual diflerenees ; it may be that they have described the female of eurysternus, without paying any attention to the male. Now this male, which is much narrower, has the head some- what pointed, and appears to me to be their tenuirostris. Must we then admit two different species? Denny had seen only two individuals (9 or d ?) obtained from a calf; he never found any on Bos taurus. Giebel, however, declares it to be very common, very widely distributed."

Piaget may be perfectly right in saying that Denny and

iebel do not frequently indicate sexual differences; but that both of them have taken the male of H. eurysternus for the species tenuirostris described by them is, from their descrip- tions and figures, quite inadmissible. Although, as I readily agree with Piaget, these two authors have certainly not en- deavoured too strenuously to attain accuracy in their figures, the difference in the figures is too great to allow us to suppose that the two species are identical. From the figures, defec-

* Germar’s Magazin, Bd. iii. p. 305.

oS

T SS

RI EEUU. EET 3 a

Sees

Physiology of Hematopinus tenuirostris, Burm. 77

tive as they may be, we at once see that we have to do with two separate species. Leaving all other characters out of consideration, this is shown at the first glance by the great difference of the head and thorax in the case of both authors*.

But however different the male and female of H. eury- sternus may be, we find, if we compare the two species (H. eurysternus and H. tenuirostris), even without magnifying, that they are typically distinct, and that there can be no ground for the assumption that we have to do with the male and - female of the same animal.

Piaget takes as a further ground for doubt Denny's state- ment that he had only seen two individuals of this species, which were obtained trom a calf, whilst Giebel asserts that the species lives very commonly upon the domestic ox and is very widely distributed. Denny sayst :—“ The only two ex- amples of this species which I have examined were kindly forwarded to me by Rev. L. Jenyns, who found them upon

Mr. J. named them vituli; and I have no doubt they are the species so named by Linneus and Fabricius. It may appear somewhat strange that a young animal should have a distinct species of parasite which is not found upon its parents; but, as far as we are able to judge, such is the fact.

ve examined numbers of the lice from oxen, but never detected a single specimen of this species amongst them, though there were of Trichodectes scalaris, which lives upon cattle and in society with the H. eurysternus." Notwithstand- ing his endeavours, theretore, he could never find the species upon Bos taurus. Giebel, on the contrary, says it is very common and widely distributed. Piaget stumbles over this apparent contradiction ; and yet both statements may very well be true.

* See Denny, pl. xxv. figs. 5 & 3; and Giebel, Taf. ii. figs. 8 & 9. t Loc. cit. p. 32. z

78 M. O. Stróbelt on the Anatomy and

be not uninteresting, P^ indeed of great importance, with

respect to the opinions of Lamarck and Darwin, to ascertain more precisely the Tinte of distribution of the two species and their boundaries. Thus, in Darwin's great work on

us, the Descent of Man, he sa s* .—^ In determining whether the varieties of the same Debo of domestic animal should be ranked as specifically distinct, that is, whether uif ot them are descended from distinct wild species, every n ralist would lay much stress on the fact, if cctablished, E their external parasites being specifically distinct. All t more stress would belaid on this fact, as it would be an ex- ceptional one; for I am informed by Mr. Denny that the different kinds of do S, fowls, and pigeons, in England are infested zs the same species of Pediculi or Lice

A. Murray (22) has investigated the Pediculina collected in different gre ma from the different races of men, an found pror Renee both in their colour and in the structure of the buccal organs and limbs. How much more Swat would it be if it were found that different species occur upon different races. We know, indeed, only that different lice are parasitic upon cattle &c.; but in collecting these no one has yet taken the trouble to note the race of the host in each case. Itis only when this has been done in numerous cases that fertile conclusions may be drawn from these obser- vations.

After this digression, let us go back to Piaget. He says further (p. 650), * Gurlt figures two species as very distinet, especially in the form of the head, and in the transverse spot of the penultimate segment ; but he nowhere gives the sexu differences, which would be decisive."

That Gurlt’s figures Sou are very different is ier. seen ; but they have been drawn so much in miniature that we cannot get very much Sd oe of them. Aud as regards the non-statement of sexual differences, we need not wonder at this in Gurlt's case; for we do not dd such differences noted even by Denny, from whom Gurlt generally translates pretty bien

From what has been said it would appear that Piaget had no disci for 37 doubt upon the existence or the es distinctness of Hematopinus tenuirostris. That s realy to do here with two perfectly different species y ciently shown py} my figures (1, 2) on Plate III., at I poss made from in uals lying before me; and in connexion with this it must st be aiy noticed that I possess males and females of both spec

* oe i, p. 219.

TN of Hematopinus ncm Burm. 79

while Denny iia only eight, Nevertheless I am of opinion that we have not to do here with a variable species, but that, by the inaccuracy of both the figures, the dissimi- larity has been made to appear greater. If we were to assume, from the figures, that this species varies, we must do the same with many other species which have ase the fate of Hæma- topinus tenuirostris in the matter of figuring

PLACE IN THE SYSTEM, NAME, OCCURRENCE, REMEDIES.

As regards the systematic position of Hematopinus tenut- rostris we may speak briefly as follows:—H. tenuirostris belongs to the genus Hematopinus, established by Leach, and now containing about twenty species, a again, 1s referred to the great family of the Pediculide or true Lice. The fol- lowing Table, derived from Piaget t, si serve to characterize its position in the family Pediculidæ :—

PEDICULIDÆ. Antenne with 5 joints . 1s... i 944... ee ees 3. Antennæ with less ied FM orar 2. Antenne three-jointed ............. eese Pedicinus, Gerv inus TORTURE. oa wa ca doo oan eas perpar Pra Gerv. 3. Legs Head m unequal claws; head cylindri- . x vies xdi aer mr Hematomyzus, Piag. he one claw; head rounded or longish. 4.

fa

. rs na with 6 segments with lateral dilata- tions. Its second emm t with 3 closely approximated stigmata ............... Phthirius, Leach. irs omen with 7-9 ei: with or without dilatations. Second segment with a

sini INE Perey ren i esee iiid 5. 5. Head narrowed into a neck before its insertion Into "ie thorax. Abdomen with

seg- ments, Tibia w with a distinct thumb ...... Pediculus, Leach. Head narrowed insensibly into the thorax Abdomen with 8-9 segments. He simply : elevated at the inner angle................ Hematopinus, Leach. All the species of the genus Hematopinus are parasitic upon mammals

* 13, p. 43. T Loc. cit. p. 618.

80 M. O. Strébelt on the Anatomy and

r grey mercurial ointment, and other remedies.

Berlin, has ad e site neck-rings," by wearing which “ any animal may with certainty and without danger be fr om parasites (lice, fleas, &c.) within twenty-four

hours, and preserved in a clean state.” Nevertheless I cannot help having some little doubt as to the efficacy of this last- named remedy.

iian

M WE n T

Physiology of Hematopinus tenuirostris, Burm. 81

Hematopinus tenuirostris, Burm.

(Pediculus vituli, Linné; Hematopinus vituli, Stephens and Denny; Pediculus oxyrhynchus, Nitzsch; Pediculus

tenuirostris, Burmeister.)

EXTERNAL ANATOMY.

Hematopinus tenuirostris, or the Sharp-headed Ox-louse, has a rather elongated and elegant e (Pl. III. fig. 1). Its colour throughout is a shining brown, “ chestnut and shining ” as Denny (10, p. 31) correctly calls it passing into dark brown in the claws. e head and thorax show a light grey tinge, while the abdomen presents a tint which it is difficult to describe, indicated by Linné (1, p. 476) as “ caruleo-fusco,” by Giebel (13 , p. 43) as “ dirty bluish violet." This shimmer is due to the stomach shining through, and varies according to its degree of fulness. Like all the species of the genus Heematopinus, our animal presents a body distinctly divided into head, thorax, and abdomen

The head is longish oval. The antennae, which are arti- culated to the sides of the head about the middle, vu it

into two parts. The anterior, the forehead (frons) has a tenak of 0-214 millim.* Its sides, which are gently curved, converge to a point from the antenne t the apex the

sheath of the rostrum, 0027 millim. long, pt as an ob-

nearly parallel temporal margins, so that the middle head (synciput), or the part of the head situated between the temples (tempora), appears nearly rectangular. The hind head (occi- put) penetrates like a wedge into the iiic: The notch on each side at that part of "the head where the antenne are seated (excisura or sinus orbitalis,« ororbita) is very small. The

. 0-203, and in RUE of them 0:163 millim. In the anterior

part of the head are situated the buccal organs, in its hinder part the cerebral ganglion and the very small and not easily perceptible eyes, the eae og of which, however, is always

indicated by a w ristle placed immediately above them. The whole head is wi from uae backward by the cesophagus and the trachee of the head. The antenne

* The measurements are always taken from the sam and relate, where not otherwise stated, to the 2, as the more abundan

82 M. O. Stróbelt on the Anatomy and

(fig. 7), which are articulated in front of the eyes as already mentioned, consist of five joints (antenne preoculares, quin- quearticulate) ; they attain about half the length of the head.

t the articulation the first joint is 0:073 millim. in width ; the last joint has a breadth of 0:035 millim. ; the lengths of the individual joints are as follows :—first joint 0:062, second 0:064, third 0:048, fourth 0:045, yi fifth 0 032 total 0-251 millim.

All the five joints are beset with hairs, the length of which shows great differences in the same antenna, while their posi-

variously formed rete elias and Mendes of the epi- dermis.

The eye, as in all lice, is simple. It pa j a of a strongly convex cornea; behind this we find a ayer, which

"The thorax is quadrangular, with rounded anterior angles, rather broader than long, and considerably broader than the head (0:329 millim.). ‘The pro-, meso-, and metathorax are "send amalgamated, so that it is impossible to "push their

sides of the thorax, towards the ven-

tral birle, are the sockets (acetabula) in which the legs are bie tco, These sockets are oval; and in the first two on each side their longer axis is perpendicular to the median line of the whole animal, while in the hinder ones on each side it men an angle of about the three acetabula are

species of the genus e which have been investi- gated, belonging to the mesothorax, while in the genera

5 d E

| |

Physiology of Hematopinus tenuirostris, Burm. 83

Phthirius and Pediculus the thoracic stigma is to be referred to the prothorax

e legs are ‘all constructed upon the same type. The coxa is freely movable in the acetabulum, r* is a stout joint furnished with powerful M (ig. 6 ,¢). This is followed by the trochanter (fig. 6, tr), which is not half so large and not very muscular. Freely movable upon this, next comes the large femur, bearing at its extremity the powerfully-developed tibia (fig. 6, f and ti). The latter has not, as in the other lice, a chitinous pw € forwards, but is simply elevated at the inner angle (fig. 6, e). At this point, however, the chitinous skin shows a slight thickening, behind which the tibia appears to be excavated. mentioned elevation of the tibia at the inner angle is more spur và on the hinder pairs of legs, reduced to a mini-

m on the first pair (fig. 1). Moreover the legs of the first s have a mpd perceptible chitinous thickening at this point, F legs, however, this process bears

two-jointed, the first joint considerably narrower than the tibia, and only about half its length. The second joint con- sists of a somewhat curved claw, which is narrow and light- coloured and terminated in a point on the first pair of legs 7 in the other two pey broad, dark brown, and rounded at the end (fig. 6, ta, k, and fig. 1

e abdomen is QM by a distinct furrow from the thorax, and consists of nine segments, which, however, exter- nally are marked off from each other very faintly by indenta- tions. Neither Denny nor Giebel give the number of uad abdominal segments ; but Denny (10, pl. xxv. fig. 8) figu eight of them, having rug borra the ninth, da small segment, while Giebel (13, Taf. ii. fig. 9) represents ten segments, the first of which must be refered to the thorax.

e ventral surface. The hairiness is in

general pu: and scanty; on the abdomen the hairs are arly, and it is only in the vicinity of the

stigmata that some regularity ap ears. Thus beneath each stigma there stand two hairs, which, in the case of the first three on each side, do not exceed the other hairs in length, but in that of the three hinder ones attain twice or

84 M. O. Stróübelt on the Anatomy and

three times this length. In the male the terminal segment is blunt, while in the female it is produced :on each side into a process which is sie covered with hairs. Between these processes the margin of the segment is straight. From the middle of this sate termination the longitudinally cleft genital fissure extends forward. The two abdominal pro- cesses are united by a chitinous ring which bears a number of shorter and longer hairs directed towards the genital orifice. If we make a longitudinal section through the abdomen, so as to divide it into a and a left half, we see how the last segment seems to be excavated. The epidermis is firm and thick- seabed on both the dorsal and ventral surfaces.

INTERNAL ANATOMY AND PHYSIOLOGY. Integument.

Hematopinus tenuirostris has a yellowish, translucent, toler- ably firm external chitinous envelope, which shows two ‘layers —an outer one, the epidermis, and an inner one, the cutis.

The epidermis shows a different structure at different parts of the body. "Thus on the middle part of the back it appears to consist of small rounded scales, pretty regularly arranged in series, lying one over the other like the slates on a roo Towards the abdominal extremity these little scales gradually become quadrangular, with the sides much curved, and are separated from each other by double-contoured grooves. Thence to the end of the abdomen we see small, triangular, imbricated a which not untrequently run 'out into a poi on the dorsal surface a certain regularity ap- pears in the sas To of the scales and scutes, on the ventral surface the epidermis is divided by much curved and contorted furrows into multiform irregular sections, which give the whole an pron z varied and elegant appearance.

runs up parallel to the margins of the occiput. Further, the bands which run from the acetabula to the thickening just described,

as well as the acetabula themselves, are thickenings of the

Physiology of Hematopinus tenuirostris, Burm. 85

epidermis. The legs also show many thickenings of the epidermis, especially in their last two joints. these thickenings have a dark brown colour. The structure of the epidermis is most peculiar on the antenne. In general the integument here shows no divisions ; but it appears somewhat lighter, which indicates a less firm consistence. But each joint of the antennae is furnished with two or more chitinous plates. These are thick, firm, and placed parallel to the long

Their form is different in the different

lighter chitinous pad. The latter, in turn, shows a small circular excentrically placed opening. Below the pad there is another almost rectangular thickening of the outey chitinous layer. The fifth joint has a similar armature symmetrically placed. Here there is, on one side only, a triangular plate ; and at the same level with this on the other side there lies

rounded opening near its middle. What purpose these open-

smell, could not be ascertained. ‘This, however, is ce : they are connected with the nervous system, as is shown b the course of the two nervous filaments which I was able to trace distinctly to the end of the fifth joint.

eneath the epidermis lies the cutis, a somewhat darker structureless layer of about the same thickness as the epider- mis, as is distinctly shown by transverse sections and the abdominal processes of the female.

The hairs have still to be mentioned as special structures of the integument. As already stated, these vary considerably in length. They are all of a pale yellow colour, present ex- actly the same structure, and, like the hairs of the Arthropoda generally, are homogeneous. In the interior they have a cavity which is produced in the form of a tube through epi- dermis and cutis, and thus connects them with the body-cavity and the nutritive organs.

Quite different from these hairs are the structures which arise from the terminal surface of the fifth joint of the antenne. ‘These constitute small round-ended bacilli, without any recognizable internal cavity or special structure. I count five upon each antenna (fig. 75). I could not hesitate a moment

86 M. O. Stróbelt on the Anatomy and

to recognize them as organs of the sense of touch, especially as one of the nerves penetrating into the antennz can be dis- tinetly traced to them. The name of “ tactile V paille ^ or * tactile bacilli” therefore appears to me to be very appropriate for them

Organs of genium.

proximal to the eer, surface. The fore part of ‘the head as an indentation of the temporal margins before the apex (fig. 8), then becomes a little enlarged, and is produced in front into a fine tube, which shows a small emargination on the ventral-side. Out of this tube or “sheath ” (proboscis) there can be protruded a sucking-rostrum, which attains half the length of the head, and, according to Giebel (13, p. 43), when protruded is moved briskly about like a tactile organ. At its anterior end the sucking-rostrum bears a circlet of small hooks (tig. 9, d), which, when in a state of repose, are directed ackward and lie close to the rostrum. But when the rostrum is pushed forth, the little hooks become erected so soon as the circlet has issued from the sheath. The tube cannot then be completely retracted again until the hooklets have again bent backwards. How these hooklets are moved it was impos- sible to ascertain, from the delicacy of the organ under consi- deration and the difficulty of preparing it. Beyond the circlet of hooks the extremity of the rostrum is arched into a hemi- spherical form, and terminates at last in a fine point (fig. 9

‘The latter is at any rate the termination of the prickle observed by Denny in Arees vestimenti (see Denny, 10, pl. xxvi. fig. 1,e-h). Bym of this prickle the animal produces a wound, and fixes pm rostrum into this with the hooklets. The rostrum. consists of firm clear chitine. Posteriorly it is . connected with a “kind of internal chitinous skeleton " as Landois (24, p. 36) very characteristically names it. 8 on each side of the rostrum there is a dark-coloured chitinous band (fig. 8a and fig. 9 a). These chitinous bands, except for a small indentation close behind the circlet of hooks, run straight until, a little in front of the antennse, they turn right and left at an angle of about 135°. Attac ched to these ener at about their middle, and turned towards the rostrum, are

— pair (figs. 8 and 9 b), which are at first closely uit

sé rr MEN

MONETE IDE SUI T a ace

Physiology of Hematopinus tenuirostris, Burm. 87

plied to the former and run in the same direction, but then bend towards one another, and finally run divergently.

It remains to be shown how this simple mechanism acts to „push the rostrum out of the sheath. From the middle line of the dorsal integument of the head, above the point of articu- lation of the antennz, four muscles start on each side (figs. 4 and 9e) and attach themselves to the above-mentioned chiti- nous bands aa. If then these muscles contract, the chitinous bands a a are approximated to each other, and with them also the bands 5 b, which latter will touch about c. By this ex- ceedingly simple mechanism the sucking-tube, which lies folded in the space between a and c (fig. 9), is pressed forth. The hooklets become erected; the prickle comes into action; and the function of sucking begins. A factor of some importance in the function of sucking has still to be noticed. In the ex- tended state the sucking-tube is twice as long as when retracted. The air which was contained in it is therefore diffused over twice the space during protrusion. As, further, there is a firm

air. The sucking-tube, however, is not inactive in this busi-

i

88 M. O. Ströbelt on the Anatomy and

extend towards the two sides of the thorax. This is its widest part; it then gradually diminishes, has nearly parallel sides for the greater part of its course, and contracts in a conical form towards the point of entrance of the |] ww vessels. It is 0704 millim. long, 0:356 millim. broad a widest part, 0274 millim..in the middle, and 0:107 millim. a the entrance of the Malpighian vessels. Asin all Pediculina, | its structure is simple. It possesses two membranes. The outer of these (tunica gastri muscularis), which is clear and structureless, is covered by an extremely fine but regular latticework of delicate muscles. The breadth of these does not exceed 0:0011 millim. ; the individual meshes of the net vary greatly in I their greatest breadth being 0:028 and their least breadth millim. pon this membrane within is the ee ese propria, in which the gland- cells of the stomach are situated. The oh are small oval cells, enclosed by a delicate, clear membrane, and presenting yellow granular contents. Their size varies between 0:010 and 0:022 millim

Thé seestinal canal in ouranimel is of moderate length, and describes various t like bends in its course. The first of its two parts, which are separated from er other by astrong dilatation, the small intestine (ileum, fig. 12, i), considerably exceeds the second, the large Veiis an. fig. 12, a-d) in length, while it yields toitin width. Beyond the d

Š be üdred dilatation the lonia Tea in width to o

half. Throughout its length the intestinal canal allows Pues membranes to be clearly distinguished. The innermost (mem- brana intima, fig. 12, c) consists of a clear chitinous substance presenting a series of longitudinal fibres or longitudinal layers ;

in the middle one (membrana media , b) we recognize a number of small closely rj ARER cells ; ; lastly, the outer- most (membrana muscularis, + bay a) consists a a great

number of strong closely adpressed muU bun

Besides these two parts of the intestine, the ind men- tioned dilatation has to be considered. Such a dilatation was noticed by Swammerdam*, as a “ Verwijding der Darmen " in Pediculus capitis. In the present pipe it has the form

of a funnel, of which the narrow end is turned forward. In this dilatation we distinctly recognize six pues oval glandu- lar bodies, with dark granular contents (fig. 12 These

, €) are 0-084 millim. long and 0-055 millim. broad. The ey are imbedded in the membrana intima, are separated from each other by grooves, and .surround the lumen of the intestinal

* 16, i. p. 76, tab. ii. fig. 3.

Physiology of Hematopinus tenuirostris, Burm. 89

canal (fig. 12, d) in a circle. They are the six rectal glands of the animal, The whole intestinal canal is accompanied by two strong tracheal stems, one on each side, the ramifications of which go to the wall of the intestine, de run along the grooves which exist between the recta

As regards the accessory organs of the tractus intestinalis, the ap aioi vessels have first to be mentioned. These,

which are four in number, are inserted into the lower end of

the upper wall of the stomach. Landois also describes two pairs in Phthirius inguinalis and Pediculus vestimenti, and "ue bear * bean-shaped " and * horseshoe-shaped" (23,

24, p. 39). The former es our eue

millim. ling and 0-041 millim. broad. The efferent ans however, is not situated, as in Phthirius Pefesurin at the curvature of the horseshoe, but at the end of the gland, so that the whole has the form of a thread thickened and bent bac

at its upper end. The gland itself is enclosed by a clear structureless membrane; the dark yellow contents show no differentiation. The efferent duct has also a structureless envelope, which forms the continuation of the membrane of the salivary gland; its contents, however, are pale yellow and but slightly granulated. The outer envelope of the globular salivary glands is likewise structureless, as also the membrane of their efferent ducts; their contents, however, differ essen-

ducts of both are throughout uniformly narrow (about 0-015 millim.), and attain a considerable length. Both pairs of salivary glands are placed close to the upper margin of the stomach, and from this point send forth their efferent ducts parallel to the esophagus to the mouth.

here remains to be mentioned an organ which was named “ liver" by Hooke, and “ buik-klier” or “ ventral salivary gland” by Swammerdam, but to which Landois gives the indifferent name of the “ eases disk " (* Magenschiebe ’’).

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xi. 7

90 M. O. Stróbelt on the Anatomy and

This is an organ inserted into the upper part of the wall of the stomach, on the ventral surface, and surrounded by a special enveloping membrane, which was observed by the last- mentioned naturalist:in Phthivius inguinalis and Pediculus vestimenti (23, p. 7, and 24, p. 38). Notwithstanding all my endeavours, I have not succeeded in detecting an analogue of thisin our animal; so that I think I am justified in supposing that this stomachal disk is wanting in Hamatopinus tenui- rostris,

Adipose Body. The adipose body of Hematopinus tenuirostris consists of ry great number of separate cells. T are of an

which means they acquire a pyriform appearance. A fine and delicate membrane envelopes the yellowish green, finely

anular contents, which readily allow two nuclei to be recognized. At one end of the oval cell, sometimes the

rather, however, accept the opinion of Landois, who expresses himself decidedly opposed to the above view, * as the adipose body fundamentally considered will not bear comparison in any single particular with the omentum " (23, p. 10).

Dorsal Vessel.

For a long time I tried in vain to get a sight of the dorsal vessel of Hamatopinus tenuirostris. By the dissection of fresh animals I could not sueceed in preparing it. The extremely simple method recommended b dois, of placing the living

à : y^ animal without any preparation under the microscope, coul

Physiology of Hematopinus tenuirostris, Burm. 91

not be employed in this case, on account of the opaque epider- mis. Finally I succeeded in preparing it from specimens which had lain for months in dilute alcohol.

of = sae cig some of which adhere to it by broad surfaces, while others are connected with it only by narrow tubes (fig. 13,c). These appendages run in multifarious convolu- tions, with frequent constrictions, parallel to the sides of the animal to the belly, where they seem to terminate cecally. At its posterior extremity the tube widens into a peculiar vesiculiform organ, presenting numerous muscular bundles, which lie annularly around it. e also observe in it many elongated fibres running from in front backwards, pro- bably longitudinal muscles. A little before its posterior ter- mination this organ shows on each side a strong muscular

both sides, which serve the same purpose as those above mentioned. But as regards the tube itself in its further course, I have nowhere observed upon it any trace of muscles which could effect its attachment to the dorsal integument. It is there- fore to be supposed that in this case the whole dorsal vessel is not, as in other insects, attached to the integument of the body by means of numerous muscles which at the same time produce the pulsating movement, but is connected therewith by muscles only at its posterior, and perhaps at its anterior extremity, and otherwise hangs down freely into the body- cavity. The tube itself, as also the vesicular organ at its hinder extremity, appears much darker than the above-men- tioned appendages, the colour of which is a dingy grey. e walls of the tube are closed throughout their length, and only

ive off small narrow canals into the appendages (fig. 13, b).

he contents of the tube are finely granular; as to the structure of its walls I can say nothing. The appendages, on the other hand, present a fine clear membrane, which is per- forated by numerous quadrangular, pentagonal, and hexagonal apertures. Over these is stretched a second layer, which ex- hibits innumerable extremely fine granules. Upon the appen- dages we also detect numerous irregular longitudinal and

-

92 M. O. Stróbelt on the Anatomy and

transverse grooves. In the interior of the space enclosed by the above two membranes we easily observe a number of pale-coloured blood-corpuscles furnished with a thin membrane and a distinct nucleus. ‘They are round and have a diameter of about 0:013 millim. As already stated, the vesicular organ is darker and also furnished with thicker walls than the appendages of the tube. It also presents two I

an inner one containing fine granules, and an outer one perfo- rated by small roundish apertures. In its interior also there are numerous blood-corpuscles.

As regards the mode of circulation of the blood in the body of our animal, the following statement may be made. The movement of the dorsal vessel takes place, as in all insects, from the posterior extremity of the tube. The muscles sur- rounding the vesicular organ, which is an analogue of the heart in the higher animals, contract, and by this means the organ becomes narrowed, and the blood which is pressed out of it, in part directly, but for the most part into the tube, passes out of the latter into its appendages, and comes into con- tact with the organs of the body through their apertures. That other muscles may not cooperate in this movement is by no means certain. _When the tension of the muscles ceases again, the vesicle enlarges to its original size, and the blood ` goes back into it by the same way that it issued.

The whole circulatory apparatus is accompanied by the finest ramifications of the trachez,, which convey the oxygen of the air to the blood.

Finally, I have to confirm an opinion of Landois's, which he has expressed with regard to the dorsal vessel. In his

most. lt is these vessels, as we know from insects that have been investigated, which stand in connexion with the dorsal vessel. From the existence of these, therefore, we may deduce the presence of a dorsal vessel This conclusion, arrived at by Landois, is perfectly correct. I have been

Physiology of € TUN Burm. 93

course, open into one of the appendages (shown £a situ in > € *

Nervous System.

Hematopinus tenuirostris has a cerebral ganglion and three thoracic ganglia placed close behind one another. The large cerebral ganglion is situated in the hinder part of the head ; in the margin directed towards the forehead it has a small emar- gination which divides it into two parts, right and left er halves. The whole thus acquires the form of a bean. length is 0°128, and its breadth 0-190 millim. In front di issue from it on each side to the antenne two nerves in the form of thin delicate my Their course has been already particularly noticed (p. 85). Not far from these there starts on each side a somewhat stouter but shorter nerve, which is s is ap to the eye, the optic nerve.

egards the connexion of the cerebral ganglion with the thoracic ganglia, I was able certainly to distinguish two erve-filaments at the hinder border of the former and the anterior margin of the first thoracic ganglion ; but from their delicacy and the solidity of the integument of the head and thorax, I could not ascertain their further course and the.mode of their union ; and I see that in this respect I have fared no better than Landois. The supposition, however, seems to be justified that these two nerves establish a connexion, like the commissures in other insects.

The three thoracic ganglia lie close i towards the ventral surface ; and the first of them does not extend beyoud the middle pair of] limbs. The anterior one has a quadrangular form with rounded anterior and posterior angles; its greatest breadth is in front, as is also the case with the other two gan- lia of the thorax. In its anterior margin there is a faint

carcely perceptible emargination. The second is more oval, whilst the last decidedly ei apes a quadrangular form. e anterior thoracic ganglion is 0-124 millim. broad and 0-093 millim. long; the ak coidas one © 115 millim. broad and 0:091 long; and the posterior one 0'190 millim. broad and 0:128 millim. long. From the three ganglia of the thorax there start on each side in front three nerves, one of which in each case enters into a limb. I have been unable to trace the course of the other two ; possibly, as Landois supposes, one of them is a sensitive nerve, while the other is appropriated to the muscles of the body. The first two ganglia have only

94 . M. O. Stróbelt on the Anatomy and

these three nerves on each side; the last one, however, pos- sesses several more. In the first place two nerves on each

says :— e two anterior ganglia and the anterior halves o the third evidently correspond to the three thoracie segments ; the hinder part of the third I regard as the contingent belong- ing to the abdomen."

a rest I would adopt the views of Landois (24, p. 25), Me a [4

Female Sexual Organs.

The female generative organs consist of the ovaries, the tube, the uterus, the vagina, and the cement-glands.

Upon the diverticula of the bicornute uterus five ovarian tubes arise on each side. In our animal these are bilocular. Whether this is the case throughout the genus Hemato- pinus I cannot say, as I have hitherto only examined a few species of the genus in this respect. In those examined (H. suis, H. eurysternus, and others), however, I have always found bilocular ovarian tubes. But in the structure of the ovaries in general there is a great difference, the impor- tance of which in the classification of the Lice must not be

purely external characters. We should, however, act very one-sidedly if we were to found a classification of the Lice

Maj ie NP e PPM 6

Physiology of Hematopinus tenuirostris, Burm. 95

upon this single character. A rational classification must be founded upon other equally important characters, such as espe- cially the buccal organs, but not only their external itii as we already distinguish lice with suctorial from e wit biting buccal organs, but also the internal sos pim of the organs in question

The above-mentioned bilocular ovarian tubes are Vt with the uterus by shorter ea "wen tube. "The average length of these tube amounts to 0:058 millim., while the greatest observed by me was ar. 176 millim. According to the development of the ova contained in them the ovarian tubes present a difference of size and thickness. The lower chamber, nearest to the uterus, is always the largest. In it a single egg attains its develo cows As soon as this has

chamber can become "ma to its maturity. Thus

find the view expressed by Landois (24, p. 51) pee adu: in this case also :—“ The ova arrive at their full ib p in the chamber in which they are placed at first; they do not pass into the immediately underlying emptied diuino) in order to become developed." When the ovum has attained its full maturity in the second chamber and been expelled therefrom, the course of development has come to an end in that ovarian tube. In this way the Sharp-headed Ox-louse, if it does not perish previously, may etg twenty eggs. In

connexion with this it is to be rem that in the same por several eggs may arrive any eerie rity at the same time, and these are then expelled soon after one another.

Most frequently I found in each ovary one ovum approaching maturity ; but the presence of fico in the same ovary was not a rarity. In the latter case, however, the other ovary had only one ovum in an advanced state of i Pk mos Indeed more than three would not find room in the body-cavity ; for a single mature ovum fills nearly one fourth of the abdomen.

As regards the size of the different chambers, this is very variable in the case of the lower one, according to the stage of ober a of the ova, while in ‘the upper one it is more constant. ‘Thus the length of the lower chamber varies from 0:509 to 0:929 millim., and its width from 0-092 to 0-396 millim. The second chamber, on the contrary, which is sepa- rated from the former only by a constriction, is 0-156 —

long and 0:049 millim. wide. It is ontinued upwards into a tubular structure of 0:078 millim. length (fig. 11 c), which unites with the analogous vessels of the other ovarian tubes of

96 M. O. Stróbelt on the Anatomy and

the same ovary, and is connected with the dorsal vessel as already described. The ovarian tubes are enveloped by a clear, structureless, tolerably strong membrane. | Landois was the first to make an accurate investigation of the course of development in the chambers in Pediculus vestimenti, tracing it step by step in the seven chambers. In that species this was attended with less difficulty, because the most different stages of development occur at the same time in the same ovarian tube; in the present case, on the contrary, I had to examine a whole series of ovaries in order to obtain a clear

may therefore refer to them. I will here cite only one of his principal statements (24, p. 50) :—‘ The cell situated in the centre," he s is the germinal vesicle (fig. 11, kb), and its nucleus the germinal spot; the surrounding granular fluid, containing small fat-molecules in suspension, is the vitellus (fig. 11, d); the rounded cells, already containing large nuclear structures, placed in the upper part of the chamber are the vitelligenous cells (fig. 11, db), and the bacilliform cells lying below them the epithelial layer of the germinal chamber (fig. 11, estr)." In the further progress of the de- velopment more and more of the vitelline mass is secreted, the vitelligenous cells become smaller, the epithelium becomes more coarsely cellular, and * at the approach of the maturity of the ovum acquires the character of a rounded unistratified layer, whereas it was previously cylindriform." The whole vitellus becomes surrounded by an extremely fine and delicate envelope, the so-called vitelline membrane. Last of all is formed the external envelope of the ovum, the chorion, and, indeed, from the epithelial cells by deposition externally. The chorion is of considerable thickness and of firm con-

pletely to the vitelline membrane." The complete separation of the operculum, marked off by the groove in question, from

Physiology of Hematopinus tenuirostris, Burm. 97

the rest of the chorion, only takes place outside the maternal

soon qui -ca the operculum arise some small ya dr HE cells, from sixteen to eighteen in number, which form the micropylar apparatus. They occur only on

the middle.part of the operculum ; so that a broad margin remains which is ie exactly the same superficial structure as the rest of the chorion. Between the micropylar cells the surface of the esie api is uneven and finely granular. In bns middle of each cell of the micropylar apparatus we see a ound aperture, the true micropyle. Round this, at some

little distance, runs a circular elevation, towards which radia- ting grooves run from the orifice. F rom the true micropyle a fine canal passes through the chorion into the cavity of the egg. The micropylar apparatus is only developed on the ovum after all the previously described structures have been

produced. It seems to me that the small rounded cells placed above the vitelligenous cells (fig. 11, m) take part in its for- mation. The vitelline membrane is separated from the chorion throughout its whole extent, except at the periphery of the operculum, where the two are firmly united. It has only a temporary existence, and disappears during the deve- lopment of the embryo. -At the posterior pa of the egg— that is, at the end which lies nearest to the uterus, there is a peculiar structure, which was also found by Leuckart in the eggs of Pediculus apera nd by Landois in Pe of Phthirius inguinalis. The latter describes it characteristically as a

with the vitelline membra A ich becomes contracted below into a fine tube, which I aid trace distinctly to the structure now under consideration

The ovarian tubes are connected with the uterus by the tube. These are slender thin-walled tubes filled with a yel-

lowish cell-mass e uterus is bicornute (uterus bicornis) ; that is to say, it presents two nearly globular digas These open below into the upper broad part of the vagina.

‘Both uterus and vagina have an outer tolerably wk textureless membrane and dark granular contents. The vagina, which is surrounded by a network of fine circular and longitudinal muscles, receives the two cement-glands before it opens into the cloaca. ‘These are lobulate bodies with an external en-

98 M. O. Stróbelt on the Anatomy and

velope which exhibits numerous longitudinal and transverse grooves, and an inner layer with many dark granular gland- cells. The latter secrete the cement-mass by means of which the egg is attached to the hair of the host.

e fully developed egg has an oval form (fig. 10), and shows two opposite surfaces, which differ considerably in their curvature. Leuckart calls the convex, more strongly curved surface the ventral, and the opposite but slightly curved one

the ventral surface by Leuckart (fig. 10) ; so that here the denominations dorsal and ventral surface must be reversed. A longitudinal section perpendicular to the above-mentioned two surfaces is the only one that divides the egg into two sym- metrical halves. The egg is always attached to the hair so that the ventral surface of the embryo is turned towards the hair, by which it is enabled, on quitting the egg-capsule, to climb up on the hair immediately.

The cement-mass, which is on the average 0:336 millim. long and 0:318 millim. broad, consists of a hyaline substance. This presents numerous darker streaks, which, attaching them- selves at the inferior pole of the egg, pass round the hair and unite with the streaks coming from the other side (fig. 10, £). These streaks resemble so many elastic bands, which, on the one hand, maintain the egg in its position, and, on the other, ifit should be displaced by external agencies, draw it back again into its place. he hair with the nit attached to it may be best compared, as regards external form, to a tobacco- pipe. The hair represents the tube, the egg the bowl of the pipe, the cement-mass the receptacle, the operculum the lid of the bowl, and the micropylar apparatus the openings in the lid. The operculum of the egg separates in this way: the part lying furthest from the hair first separates from the rest of the chorion, just as, in order to complete the comparison, the lid of the pipe is attached to the bowl at the point nearest to the tube.

It is a remarkable phenomenon in the literature of the Pediculina that we find the eggs neither described nor figured

Physiology of Hematopinus tenuirostris, Burm. 99

by the various authors, although we almost always find the nits on animals on which the lice are parasitic. It is true that these escape the eye more easily than the lice themselves, as they often mimic the colour of the hair or of the skin of the host. Denny alone gives pou of the eggs of gr gt

Male Generative Organs.

The male sexual organs include the testes, the mucus-organs, and the penis.

The testes, as in all Lice hitherto investigated, are four in number ; and each pair has an efferent duct. They are situated on the two sides of the body, at a considerable distance apart, and are of an oval form. Their width is 0°154, and their length 0°247 millim. The soni’ — is util by a pretty firm structureless membra uperiorly this passes into a thin thread-like vessel of "0-013 millim. width, with a fine lumen and pale yellow contents, which connects the testis with the vas dorsale. Diametrically opposite to this point the envelope of the testis lengthens out to form the seminal duct, which is 0:048 millim. wide and very sone The two testes are situated quite close together; both are attached without any peduncle to the end of the seminal diet ins latter presents a fine textureless membrane, a s lum and clear granular contents. Its length is conics, equalling that of the abdomen. The seminal — deve- loped in the testes, consist of a rounded hea a long thin caudal part. As regards the development of the spermato-

zoids I ¢an at present say nothing, as only a few males of our aber were at my disposal during the investigation.

Between the seminal ducts are placed the mucus-organ two large structures, 0°340 millim. broad, which exhibit s a PON outer envelope and contents consisting of gland-

ow these organs contract into efferent ducts, which cross a little way from their point of union, so that the efferent duct of the right mucus-organ approaches that of the left one from the left, and vice versá. A — s they unite these structures receive the two seminal

The penis is a bacilliform strongly scar organ 0:186 millim. long and 0'049 millim. broad, into which strong chitinous bands are inserted at the sides. The latter run into four chitinous rods, which attain the length of the penis.

100 M. O. Stróbelt on the Anatomy and

Anteriorly the penis, as well as the above-mentioned chitinous ands, is in eonnexion with the united efferent duct of the iii digan and seminal ducts.

Muscular System and Movements.

In the preparation of the muscles I have in general adopted the method recommended by Landois as the most convenient. He describes his process as follows (25, p. 499) :—“ Select individuals as large as possible, and lay them first of allfor a time in dilute alcohol, until a moderate hardening has taken place. Then the individual is divided by a frontal i d by which the dorsal integument is separated from the ventral. The two halves are now laid in water; and when ria viscera have become sufficiently soft they are removed by means of fine needles and hair-pencils. The integument; with. the muscles, then remains. Staining brings out the icture.” I

easiest problems of anatomy, I believe that, from the great number of preparations that I have made, I can give a tolerably complete view of the musculature of Hematopin us tenuirostris.

e muscular bundles of the Arthropoda consist of the sheath (sarcolemma) and the transversely striated contents, the true contractile elements. In our animal I could only in `a few instances see the sarcolemma, but I could discover no nuclei in it. The individual muscles break up into fibrille, the number of which varies according to the thickness of the muscles. ‘The finest presented only two fibrille, while stronger ones had fourteen or more. In the fibrillae we see darker and lighter layers alternate. These layers are sometimes perpen- Perm to the long axis; sometimes they form with it an

conically. By this means they are slightly separated from each other, and thus the muscle appears to be Vig m All = — are transversely striated. Only one, the

rsi, has a sinewy termination (fig. 6, fi) The "length re ride of the individual muscular fasciculi vary greatl thus, for example, in the ieni ier: reel Vans is

Physiology of Hematopinus tenuirostris, Burm. — 101

0:340 millim., and their least 0-059 millim.; their greatest width 0:066, and their least 0001 millim

Musculature of the Head.—The Mei of the head divide into three groups :—those of the buccal organs ; the motors o the antenne; and the motors of the head itself.

Muscles of the Buccal Organs.—Of these there are two kinds. Those which serve for the protrusion of the sucking- tube are inserted upon the dorsal integument of the head in the vicinity of the middle line and at the level of the antenna, and pass RN dune obliquely forward, to the chitinous

ands which e each side of the probos cis. "There are four of them on ett pom (ig. 4e & fig. 9e). Their mode of action has been already pe eue (p. 87). The second group ie ce those which effect the retraction of the suck-

each side, and converging cree at i rd the "'oesopha- , pass between the antennz, and reach the sucking-tube in front of them. These are fine ind. piedi long mus- cles (fig. 4,7). "Their function has been already mentioned. Muscles of the Antenne.—Below the muscles which serve for the protrusion of the rostrum two muscles originate on each side at the dorsal surface of the head ; and these run parallel to the above mentioned and go to the antenne. The two muscles of each side lie close together, and only separate a little before reaching the antenne. One of them goes to the anterior, and the other to the posterior margin of the first antennal joint; the former is the forward and upward motor, the latter the backward and downward motor (fig. 4, a). The first antennal joint exhibits four muscles, two of ‘which are inserted at the anterior and two at the posterior end of the e of this joint. These muscular bundles run converging sei to the lower margin of the second joint. In each of the second, third, and fourth joints we see two muscles. They originate at the base of the joint in which they are pres run parallel to the longitudinal axis of the joint, and to the basal part of the succeeding joint. The fifth joint vie has two muscles, which run together above, and probably are destined to move the tactile bacilli. To the third group I refer all the rest of the muscles con-

102 M. O. Stróbelt on the Anatomy and

Musculature of the Thorazx.—' The muscles of the thorax may also be divided into three groups—the muscles of the legs; the muscles which serve for the constriction of the thorax, and the motors of the head.

Muscles of the Legs —These muscles are all attached to the chitinous pad, already repeatedly mentioned, which originates in the middle of the posterior margin of the dorsal surface of the thorax, runs forward in the direction of the median line, then divides and runs towards the anterior angles of the thorax (fig. 4, 7). These muscles penetrate into each leg. Those

E]

the aeri and terminate at the lower margin of the femur

muscles just mentioned are flexors of the tibia. Besides these the femur shows two more muscles, which are inserted on each side above those last named, penetrate into the tibia, and then

Physiology of Hematopinus tenuirostris, Burm. 103

unite with the motor of the tarsus (fig. 6, f"). The flexor tarsi has a triple origin. Its principal portion originates in the sinuosity of the tibia which is directed backwards, and

vag he ne “clear sinew ( cm 6, ft). "The latter is attached to a in ribbed chitinous plate (d), which is connected with the claw of the tarsus. If then the flexor tarsi contracts, the claw is approximated to the chitinous process (e) on the —— margin of the tibia, by which means the animal is able t clasp the hairs of its host.

ere are several muscles which serve for the constriction of the thorax. The first of these dec an above the muscles which run to the first pair of legs, and is inserted upon the anterior margin of the first dia on each side (fig. 4, x). The second is inserted x geni E muscular fasciculi which run to the first and second pairs of legs, and terminates be- tween the first and "n acetabula (fig. 4, z). The third

gin of the thorax (fig. 4, x By the contraction of all these muscles, or of a portion of them, the dorsal integument of the thorax is v immagine to the ventral. ee of these pairs of muscles effect the movement of the

head. One of t hem originates on the chitinous pad at the point where this divides, and runs forward to the lateral mar- gin of the head (fig. 4,7). The second is inserted above the fork of the chitinous band, and runs vui Rae. » Sen boundary of the first and mesy acetabula (fig. 4, q), w it meets with the third pair, which commences at the Sei margin of the head, and thence goes obliquely downwards (fig. 4, p esè muscles serve to moye the head side- ways d ‘downwards. I have been unable to discover any s upward motors of the head, and therefore assume the chitinous fork which has been repeatedly mentioned acts at the same time as an elastic band which draws the head upwan

Musis of the Abdomen.—As in the case of the

104 M. O. Stróbelt on the Anatomy and

muscles of the head and thorax, we shall here also distinguish three groups—the muscles which move the individual abdo- minal segments, the respiratory muscles, and the muscles of the generative organs. otor Muscles of the Abdominal Seyments.—At the dorsal surface we find in each segment on each side of the median line five longitudinal muscular fasciculi. The fasciculi placed n the two sides of the median line are distinctly separated from each other by an interspace, which widens towards the middle of the body and narrows again towards the extremity of the abdomen. In the first segment the muscles originate at the posterior margin of the segment, and run, somewhat converging, to the hinder margin of the thorax. These are the elevators of the thorax. ‘The muscles of the other seg- ments are always inserted at the hinder margin of the segments in which they are situated, and run to the hinder margin of the next preceding segment. Besides these we find in the third segment another muscle on each side, which originates close to the other five, but runs outwards and forwards to the hinder lateral margin of the second segment. The length of the muscles in the respective segments is as follows :—

millim TORRONE T uuo erii 01 HES we Em 0:178 Boo - M Leer pyar ci ys" 0:228 A DER NOT eee Ur » ” 5 ee eee oe 0:288 25cm. - Lo 0-329 ee ee Bee 0:340 m B Boise 0:155 Keno M uccisi eas 0-059

forwards, and are inserted upon the hinder lateral margins of the thorax. "These are the lateral motors of the thorax.

To the motor muscles of the abdomen we have further to reckon some longitudinal muscles which pass at the lateral margins through the segments from the second to the seventh. There are two pairs of these in each of the above-mentione segments. "Those of the second segment are inserted upon

Physiology of Hematopinus tenuirostris, Burm. — 105

the hinder margin of the first segment near the dorsal muscles towards the ventral side, and run thence obliquely downwards towards the ventral surface to about the middle of the hinder lateral margin of the second segment. Opposite to their ter- minations originate the lateral E muscles of the third segment, which, like those of the other segments, run more parallel to the median line of the whole animal. While the muscles of the dorsal and ventral surfaces by their con- traction effect the contraction of the dorsal and ventral integu- ments, the lateral longitudinal muscles serve for the contrac- tion of the lateral integument.

espiratory Muscles.—In opposition to the muscles of the first os, just described, these traverse the abdomen trans- versely. They consist of from one to three fasciculi in the respective segments. The first is situated in the middle of the sides of the second segment. It originates near the lateral muscles of this segment and runs towards the ventral surface. In the third segment the respiratory muscle is inserted near the dorsal muscles towards the ventral side, stretches over the lateral longitudinal muscles, and terminates between the latter and the ventral muscles. Wealso find a muscle of this kind, which, however, is considerably smaller, in the middle of the fifth segment. The other respiratory muscles are situated on the boundaries of segments three to eight. "They all originate on both sides of the dorsal muscles, and pass over the lateral — muscles into the neighbourhood of the ventral

The action of these muscles will be noticed here-

after

ment come two he at fasciculi, which, running obliquely downwards, traverse the eighth abdominal segment, and at- tach themselves to the vagina in the upper part of the ninth segm They are long muscular fasciculi, consisting of a great abet of fibrilla. (They may be called aa.) On the anterior lateral margins of the ninth segment two shorter and thinner fasciculi are inserted, which stretch somewhat upwards and attach themselves to the vagina a little before the first mentioned (Db). At the bottom of the last segment we see on each side a powerful but short muscular bundle, which runs from the sides towards the genital cleft, and has for its oftice to dilate the latter (cc). All these muscles pee of great = portance in the act of parturition. When egg has

out of the uterus into the vagina, the longitudinal muscles of

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xi 8

106 . M. O. Stróbelt on the Anatomy and

the latter contract; at the same time the muscles aa and bb also contract. By this means the upper part of the vagina is shortened and the lower part dilated, and the egg is pressed through the abbreviated vagina into its lower dilated extre- mity. The circular muscles (c) now come into action, and force the egg lower down; the muscles cc contract and enlarge the genital cleft, and the egg 1s completely pressed out of the genital aperture.

The muscular apparatus of the male sexual organs is much more simple, as indeed lies in the nature of the case. Here we have only two muscles, which originate in the last abdo- minal segment, and are inserted at the base of the penis. One of them serves to push it forth, the other to retract it after protrusion.

Anatomy and Physiology of the Respiratory Organs.

The respiratory organs of Hematopinus tenuirostris consist, as in all insects, of stigmata and trachee. Seven

Hexapods, on the contrary, we generally find them between two segments. The first pair is in the thorax at the bage of the second pair of legs, and therefore in the mesothorax. This appears to be the case throughout the genus Hematopinus, in contradistinction to Pediculus and Phthirius, in which the thoracic stigmata belong to the prothorax. The remaining six pairs are situated in the abdominal segments from the second to the seventh. Besides its size the thoracic stigma is distinguished by its form from the abdominal stigmata. The latter resemble a closed flower-bud (fig. 3), whereas the former rather resembles an open flower. The different stigmata have a small circular aperture surrounded by a chitinous ring (fig. 3, b). Parallel to the latter, three other chitinous rings surround the globular stigma. The space between the first ring placed immediately round the aperture and the second, and in the stigmata of the thorax that also between the second and third, are divided into regular areas by radiating grooves. In the bottom of the stigmata, opposite to the ex- ternal aperture, we observe a number of fine hairs directed outwards. These serve to prevent the entrance of foreign bodies into the air-passages. Below the stigma narrows and passes into the tunica adventitia (fig. 3, d), on which the tra-

Physiology of Hematopinus tenuirostris, Burm. — 107

a and closes the trachea. When the contraction ceases it opens again in consequence of its elasticity, and the little rod goes back into its position of repose.

he tracheæ exhibit an exterior nucleated membrane, the peritoneal envelope, and an interior chitinous spiral membrane. They are divided into principal and subordinate stems, of which the latter run out into the finest ramifications and go to all the organs of the body. The connexion of the individual stems by the trachez is in this case a peculiar one, such as, so far as I know, has hitherto been observed in no insect. From the last abdominal stigma a tracheal stem runs inwards and forwards (fig. 1, a). This is united with the corresponding trachea of the opposite side by a transverse stem (5). At the point of union the trachea bends suddenly towards the side of the body (c). "The trachea starting from the penultimate ab- dominal stigma divides, after a short course, into two branches. One of these (d) runs straight forwards, the other () inwards to the viscera. Into the latter the tracheal stem coming from the last stigma opens. This arrangement is repeated through the whole of the abdomen, so that in each case the main stem of the trachea of the posterior stigma joins the subordinate stem of the trachea of the next anterior stigma. The tra- chean branch starting from the first abdominal stigma alone unites directly with the main stem from the thoracic stigma. From the latter a branch goes to the anterior legs; the main stem itself passes into the head, and ramifies there. ‘The tra- chea which starts from the first abdominal stigma and pa into the thorax emits a branch to each of the intermediate and posterior legs. The trachez serve, as Landois justly pointed out, both to convey the oxygen of the air to the internal organs of the animal's ^ also to fix the respective organs in their places relatively to the chitinous skeleton and to each other.

In respiration we distinguish expiration and inspiration. Expiration takes place as follows :— When the respirato. muscles which we have found in the head, thorax, and abd men contract, the body-cavity will be diminished, the interior organs, and especially the cells of the adipose ue will press

108 On the Physiology 3 Heematopinus tenuirostris.

n rough the stigmata, the contraction of the respiratory aes ceases, the body-cavity dilates again, the pressure of the organs upon the trachez ceases, the latter expand again by the agency of the spiral thread, and fresh air flows in through the stigmata. Landois thinks that the inspiration is entirely passive. Up to this point certainly ; but now the air that has penetrated into the trachez has to be aves! into the finest capillaries. For this purpose another narrowing of the trachez 18 necessary ; but this can be effected only by a constric- tion of the body, and therefore by the contraction of the re- spiratory muscles. In inspiration the above-mentioned closing iers of the tracheæ is of M i TM as Krancher has

both inspiration and sire igo are of an active nature.

EXPLANATION OF vasis III. Fig. 1. Keane female al Hematopinus tenuirostris, Burm., seen from the tral surface, showing the Gaai a system, the speres and Fig. 2. Head of Hematopinus eurysternus, Nitzsch. Fig. 3. Abdominal stigma of H. tenuirostris, Fig. 4. Head and thorax, Ps from the side, showing the muscles d

he "ires ganglion (4). Fig. 5. Upper ex od of a single muscle, greatly magnified. Fig. 6. Teen lali leg, with the muscles and chitinous thickenings, seen

Fig. 7. gom drin the chitinous plates, the thickenings and the the terminal surface with tactile bacilli. Fig. 8. fesi, "with the Duci organs (a, 5), "rice de and eyes (f). Fig. 9. uccal om ener more hi Fig. 10. Attach im embryo d an vilius Tm Fig. 11. Upper cham red ovarian t ig. 12. Tleum, rectum, bi pite with their membranes Fig. 13. Es part of the dorsal vessel. a, tube; c, appendages; b, ies duct rre the kear into the appendages; d, appendage ted wi ovaries

I.

Mag Nat Hist S. 5 VaL Z7 Pl

$

On Lepidoptera from Manchuria and the Corea. 109

XII.— On Lepidoptera from Manchuria and the ra By ARTHUR G. yi F.L.S., F.Z. Bs

hibiting a Mirta resemblance to those receive oes an and the Amur, but at the same dum bringing to light pile new species. "Of the la tter, a new Brahmea, allied to the

true B. certhia of F KY sch from China, and to ' B. rg ai of Rogenhofer, from Asia Minor, is perhaps of the most impor- tance; and its capture in lace of the nearly allied B. certhia (a sketch of which I had forwarded to Mr. Perry) is oc. singular. That gentleman writes to me respecting it as follows :—* I have sent emissaries us over the Chusan fios and about Shanghai for Brahmea certhia, Fabr., without suc- cess, and gave Carpenter a copy of your sketch, to help him if he came across it. The t day he entered Chósan Har- bour in Corea, the very cathe fos on he his vessel. The » aum identity of name may have led to the belief that Chusan was the locality where it was first found. The moth; teile to my eye, looks like Fabricius's species. Chosan (or Fusan) Harbour was once surveyed, very long ago, by an . English ship, commanded by a Captain Broughton, when we first attempted to make friends with the Coreans." This moth, owever, is evidently a good representative species, diit

as much from B. certhia of China as that species does fro Ledereri ; and the resemblance peresi the names of the habi- tats of the two species is consequently a mere coincidence.

The following is an account of the collections ; a few com-

on Japanese species sent with them, and, for the most part, e at sea off Yokohama, are omitted.

RHOPALOCERA.

1. Satyrus bipunctatus. Satyrus bipunctatus, Motschulsky, Etudes Entom. ix. p. 29 (1860). Manchuria and Port Lazareff, E. Corea (W. W. Perry) ; near Ashby Inlet, S.E. Corea (A. Carpenter). 2. Argynnis nerippe. Argynnis neri, Felder, Wien. ent. Mon. vi. p. 24 (1862); Reise E. LU aps pl. 50. figs. 1, 2 (1867). d. Jinchuen, W. Corea, ony miles west of the Corean capital Séoul (E. B. Levett).

110 Mr. A. G. Butler on Lepidoptera from

The specimens are all males; they are a trifle larger and brighter in colour than Japanese specimens; and the black spots of the discal series vary in size.

3. Argynnis coreana. Argynnis coreana, Butler, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5, vol. viii»

p. 15 (1882).

Jinchuen (E. B. Levett); Port Lazareff (W. W. Perry), S.E. Corea (A. Carpenter).

The specimens are all males, and seem to approach much nearer to A. nerippe d than the original specimens; the brand on the first median of primaries is either wholly absent or feebly indicated as in typical A. nerippe, whereas in A. coreana type it is so much expanded as to form a marked feature in the pattern of the insect.

4. Argynnis vorax.

d. Argynnis vorar, Butler, Trans, Ent. Soc. p. 403 (1871); Lep-

Exot. p. 151, pl. liv. fig. 1 (1871).

9. Paler above than the male; much like a large form of A. chloradippe ¢, but with the black spots rather nar- rower: below also much like an exaggerated female of that species, but altogether paler with the silver spots larger but ess brilliant; the secondaries less golden, with the ocelli and inner edges of the submarginal silver spots very dark. Asin the male, the primaries are far more falcate than in A. chlora-

5. Argynnis japonica. Argynnis laodice, var. japonica, Ménétriés, Cat. Acad. Petr. Lep. ii p. 102, pl. x. fig. 3 (1857). One worn male. Barracouta Harbour, in Manchuria, Gulf of Tartary (W. W. Perry). 6. Hestina assimilis. Papilio assimilis, Linnæus, Mus. Lud. Ulr. p. 300 (1764). d. Ashby Inlet; 9. Flew on board August 1882, S.E. Corea (A. Carpenter). .

Manchuria and the Corea. 111

The pair of this Chinese species obtained by Lieut. Car- penter is in fine condition, the female showing no trace of rubbing.

7. Pyrameis cardut.

Papilio cardui, Linnæus, Fauna Suecica, p. 276 (1761).

One worn example. Gensan, Port Lazareff, E. Corea (E. B. Levett).

This cosmopolitan species is noted by its captor as “ a very rapid and strong flier.’

8. Lycæna japonica ? Lycena japonica, Murray, Ent. Month. Mag. xi. p. 167 (1874).

A female. Barracouta Harbour, Manchuria, July 31, 1882 (W. W. Perry).

The specimen is not perfectly typical, and may be a much- Y seudegon, 23 m its poor condition, it is impossible to be sure that it is distinct from L. japonica.

9. Lycena argia. Lycena argia, Ménétriés, Cat. Mus. Petr. Lep. ii. p. 125, pl. x. fig. 7 (1857).

Three worn examples. Ashby Inlet, S.E. Corea (4. Car- penter).

One female specimen is much dwarfed ; and both females are smaller than Japanese specimens.

10. Lycena egonides. Lycena egonides, Bremer, Lep. Ost-Sib. p.28. n. 128, pl iii. fig. 8 (1864).

Manchuria ( W.. W. Perry).

Both sexes somewhat worn; the males are not quite so broadly bordered with black as in Bremer's figure; but as the species evidently varies in this respect (“ der schwarze Rand ist noch breiter als bei L. Aegon und erstreckt sich oft bis über die Mitte des Flügels," Bremer), there can be little doubt about their being conspecific. Z. iburiensis of Japan is nearly allied but larger, with shorter and less distinctly white fringes ; the colour is also of a paler, more silver-greyish tint above; and below the wings are more dead-white, with larger well-detined black spots, excepting towards the outer margin of primaries.

11. Lycena Levettii, sp. n.

Allied to L. argiolus and L. ladonides. From the former the male differs in the broader and less sharply defined blackish border to the outer margins of the wings and the greyer tint

112 Mr. A. G. Butler on Lepidoptera from

of the under surface: the female differs in its darker tint and | broad external blackish border to the secondaries; the costal : border is also broader, so that the silvery blue area is confined | to a triangular abdominal patch ; below the white is a trifle : less pure, and the submarginal lunules a little better defined

than in L. argiolus. From L. ladonides the male is readily distinguished by its mal instead of cerulean colour, and the fe tale y its greyer tint throughout, and its more decided broad blackish external border to secondaries ; both sexes also | are decidedly smaller, as in Z. arg?olus, and have the submar- —— 4

inal lunules and spots below much less ey defined. 4 .

xpanse of wings, d 30-34 millim., 9 33

` Jinchuen, W. Corea (E. B. Levett).

Seven examples in a more or less recognizable condition were obtained, two pairs being in very fair t As the characters given above seem to be quite constant, and do not admit of their being placed with any of the allied species; I am compelled, meia against my wish, to regard L. Levettii as distinct.

12. Everes hellotia. ; Lycena hellotia, Ménétriés, Cat. Mus. Petr. Lep. ii. p. 124, pl. x. fig. 6 - ; (1857).

S.E. coast of Corea (A. Carpenter). 13. Chrysophanus timeus. Papilio timeus, Cramer, Pap. Exot. ii. pl. clxxxvi. E, F (1779).

g. Jinchuen, W. Corea (E. B. Levett). The irri ’ belongs to the variety C. ic diti

14. Terias Mariesi. Terias Mariesii, Butler, Trans. Ent. Soc. London, 1880, p. 198. S.E. Corea (A. Carpenter). T wo males agreeing with fig. 4 of my plate.

15. Terias Hobsoni. Terias Hobsoni, Butler, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1880, p. 668. S.E. Corea (A. Carpenter). A single female example.

16. Ganoris crucivora.

Pieris brassica, var. erucivora, Boisduval, Sp. Gén. i. p. 522 (1836). Jinchuen, W. Corea (E. B. Levett).

Manchuria and the Corea. 113

17. Leptosia amurensis. Leucophasia amurensis, Ménétriés, Bull. Acad. es m p. 213 (1859); Schrenck’s Reisen, ii. p. 15, pl. i. figs. 4, 5 (185

Manchuria (W. W. Perry).

18. Papilio hippocrates. Papilio hippocrates, Felder, Verh, zool.-botan. Ges. Wien, xiv. p. 314. n. 356 (1864).

3. W. Corea (E. B. Levett).

19. Papilio xuthus. Papilio cuthus, Linnzus, Syst. Nat. 1, ii. p. 751. n. 34 (1767). Jinchuen, W. Corea (Z. B. Levett). Flew on board off Machos, "August 1882 (W. W. Perry).

20. Papilio xuthulus. Papilio una: quer Bull. Acad. Petr. iii. p. 463 (1801); Lep. Ost-Sib. p. 4, pl. i. fig. 2 (1864). Jinchuen, W. Corea (E. B. Levett); S.E. coast of Corea (A. Carpenter). 21. Papilio Dehaanit. Papilio Dehaanit, Felder, Verh. zool.-bot. Ges. Wien, xiv. p. 323. n. 251, p. 371. n. 268 (1864). Papilio bian nor, var., De Haan, Verh. Nat. Ges. Ned. overz. Bez. pl. v. figs. 1, 2 (1840). d 9. Jinchuen, W. Corea (E. B. Levett). This species is confounded with P. japonica in Kirby's

b

whitish band across the under surface of these wings, and the very feebly developed scarlet borders to the submarginal lunules on the upper surface of secondaries, which in P. De- haanii d frequently extend almost to the apex, whereas in P. japonica d there are never more than two (the smallest number ever found in Felder's bis pcr and sometimes none at all, visible without a lens *

> senna T these green Papiliones I may call attention to the fact that P. Raddei cw the mountains of Bureia has been guessed to be a

seasonal form of P. Maackit. How this can be I cann annot imagine, since P. Maackii is a as mmon species in Japan, whereas no specimen of P. -Raddei has eve: pu d n there,

114 Mr. A. G. Butler on Lepidoptera from

22. Papilio nicconicolens. Papilio nicconicolens, Butler, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5, vol. vii. p. 139 (1881). :

S.E. Corea (A. Carpenter).

A single somewhat shattered female, having the scarlet submarginal spots usually found in females of the group to which this species belongs.

23. Plesioneura bifasciata. us bifasciatus, Bremer & Grey, Schmett. N. China’s, p. 10 (1853).

Goniloba fasciatus, Ménétriés, Cat. Mus, Petr. Lep. i. pl.v. fig. 3 (1855).

Jinchuen, W. Corea (E. B. Levett).

The left-hand side of Ménétriés’s figure is very incorrect ; the transparent yellowish spots form an interrupted oblique band: the under-surface representation is better ; but the band is still not so oblique as it should be.

HETEROCERA.

24. Macroglossa stellatarum. Sphinz stellatarum, Linnzeus, Syst. Nat. 1, ii. p. 803. n. 27 (1766). Near Vladivostock, August 1882 (W. W. Perry).

25. Procris budensis.

Procris budensis, Speyer, Geogr. Verbr. i. p. 466 (1862).

Jinchuen, W. Corea (E. B. Levett).

This agrees with an Amur specimen in our collection exa- mined by Dr. Staudinger when last in London ; and therefore I am satisfied to regard it as Speyer’s species. At the same time the distribution of the insect (* Hungary, Sarepta, Arme- nia, Amur Land, W. Corea") seems a little wild.

26. Brahmea Carpenteri, sp. n.

9. Size and shape of B. certhia (lunulata, Brem.), but altogether paler, the disk of the wings beyond the black area

cal area beyond it broader, crossed by nine (instead of seven) black lines; submarginal ocelli with white dashes, as in B.

Manchuria and the Corea. 115

Ledereri : secondaries with the paler dis! d by twelve black lines, as in B. Ledereri m ten, as in B. certhia) : thorax and head deep black, with sandy brownish borders to the collar and tegulæ, as in B. conchifera of Northern India ; the abdomen also is blacker than in the immediate allies of the species. Expanse of wings 139 millim

Flew on board at 9 P.M. , 28th July 1882, Chosan Harbour, Corea; caught by Dr. Renshawe

This moth has the clumsy scd wings of B. certhia; but

the markings, with the exception of the pale patches on the central belt of primaries, more nearly agree with those of B. Ledereri. Some lepidopterists have associated the two species, without doubt having had no opportunity of examining the Chinese species, owing to its extreme rarity in collections.

21. Üha læta. Amydona leta, Walker, Cat. Lep. Het. vi. p. 1416. n. 6 (1855).

Vladivostock, 19th August, 1882 (W. W. Perry). single example, much shattered, of the paler variety. The species has a wide range; it is in ’ the Museum collection from Silhet, Burmah, and Java

28. Spirama jinchuena, sp. n.

Allied to S. japonica, the male not so black, and conse- quently Turc the black lines much more distinctly than in that species ; the central pair of wavy lines on the disk of primaries considerably blacker and almost as sharply defined as those on each side of them ; the submarginal lines on the male secondaries indistinct, but clearly discernible without a lens, whereas in S. japonica they are wholly absent, and in 8. simplicior are perfectly black and well defined; "the pale postmedian stripe flesh-coloured instead of whitish in the female, and the central belt * receding it blacker. Wings of male below smoky brown, with three equidistant darker stripes across the disk ; primaries with a blackish spot in the cell and an oval blackish annulus at the end of the cell : — with a blackish spot at the end of the cell. Female below

right brick-red, with blackish stripes and spots as in the male ; j body of "both sexes red below. Expanse of wings

millin Pieri W. Corea (E. B. Leve We also have a male specimen "em the province of Che- kiang, China.

116 On Lepidoptera from Manchuria and the Corea.

29. Spirama inequalis, sp. n.

Allied to the preceding and to S. simplicior ; sexes very much alike, the male being slightly more smoky than the female, and (as usual) with no pale basal area to the secon- daries ; the male can at’ once be distinguished from that sex of S. simplicior by the want of definition in the markings of the secondaries, in which respect it agrees with S. j/nchuena ; both sexes, however, are readily separable from the latter by the innermost stripe on the under surface being much further from the middle stripe than the latter from the outermost ' one; also by the more ochraceous colouring of the under sur-

face and the somewhat paler upper surface, the incurving of the basal area of the nie and sometimes of the central belt of the female and its greater width. The male below reddish, somewhat as in S. s implicior, with darker stripes and spots exactly as in the female. Expanse of wings 60-62 millim.

d. Port Lazareff, E. Corea (W. W. Perry); 9. 8. Corea (A. ym enter er).

30. Egnasia curtalis. Egnasia curtalis, Walker, Cat. Lep. Het. Suppl. iv. p. 1177 (1865). S.E. coast of Corea (A. Carpenter).

31. Idea hanna. Acidalia hanna, Butler, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5, vol. i. p. 401 (1878) ; Ill. Typ. Lep. Het. iii. p. 40, pl. 50. fig. 11 (1879). Jinchuen, W. Corea (E. B. Levett). Only one much-worn example was obtained of this Japanese form. 32. Icterodes sordida, sp. n.

$. Nearly allied to Z. transectata of the Himalayas: pri- maries sandy olivaceous, with the disk whitish ; costal border ochraceous ; basal fourth covered with transverse black spots and dashes, mucli narrower than in J. transectata, and followed consequently by a much broader almost unspotted band of the und-colour; a large semicircular blac t within the cell, followed lamiésfietély by a sigmoidal Pu d spots from

costa to inner margin ; this, — is followed by two piti

approximated waved bands of black spots which bound t

whitish discal area; a band of large oval spots across the disk ; a submarginal series — with a marginal series which extends over the fringe: secondaries bright golden ochreous, with greyish striations ak em base; a large black spot at the end of the cell, followed by three series of unequal

Mr. R. Kidston on Sphenopteris crassa. 117

spots, the outermost alternated with black pu on the fringe : body as usual. Expanse of wings 50 millim Jinchuen, W. Corea (E. B. Lev ett).

33. Abraxas miranda.

` Abraxas miranda, Butler, ro ip a Nat. Hist. ser. 5, vol. i. p. 441 -

(1878); Ill. Typ. Lep. Het 48, pl. lii. fig. 12 (1879). Jinchuen, W. Corea (E. 2. dons

94. Hymenia fascialis. — dri (Pyralis) fascialis, Cramer, Pap. Exot. iv. pl. 398. fig. O (1789).

S.E. coast of Corea (A. Carpenter).

35. Lozotenia ? congruana. Dichelia congruana, Walker, Cat. Lep. Het. xxviii. p. 320. n. 13 (1865). Tortrix shanghainana, Walker, Le. p. 827. n. 4. S.E. coast of Corea (A. Carpenter). Walker’s types are in poor condition ; but nevertheless I have little doubt that they should be referred to Lozotenia, and placed near to L. fucana.

XIII.— On Sphenopteris crassa reri and Hutton). By ROBERT KipsTon

[Plate IV.]

Sphenopteris crassa, L. & H., Fossil Flora, pl. clx. (1835).

Adiantites pachyrrachis, air Die fossilen Farrnkrüuter, p. 387

Prud pachyrrachis, Unger, Synopsis Plantarum Fossilium, p. 56

Greiner adiantoides, Unger, Genera et Species Plantarum Fossilium,

E 'antites ern Schimper, Traité de Paléontologie Végétale, vol. i. Sphe linh in xy ioni owitzensis, Stur, Die Culm-Flora, Band i. p. 32, pl. vi. ott Lu Kiowitzensis, Stur, Die Culm-Flora, Band ii. p. 151 (1877). Perhaps no fossil plant of equally rare occurrence has re

ceived so many names as the present species. More than half

* Read before the Royal Physical Society, Edinburgh, 17th January, 1883.

118 Mr. R. Kidston o» Sphenopteris crassa.

of the synonyms have been created by systematists who, dif- fering in opinion as to the genus in which the plant should be placed, appear to have thought that, on its being removed from one genus to another, they were quite justified in also applying a new specific name. ,

Since this fern was described by Lindley and Hutton in 1835, and the publication of Schimper's * Traité de Paléonto- logie Végétale? in 1869-74, three different designations have been applied to it, in none of which was any trace of the original name preserved. j

The first alteration was made by Göppert in his work * Die fossilen Farrnkrüuter, where he classes Sphenopteris crassa, L. & H., with Advantites, and gives it a new specific name (pachyrrachis), without assigning any reason for the change. At that time the sole example which appears to have been known to him was the original type specimen, as he only men- tions Burdiehouse as its locality. Little excuse can be made for such total disregard of priority of name. ,

In 1845 Unger placed this fern in the genus Cyclopteris, and retained Géppert’s specific name for the species. The same author five years later, in his ‘Genera et Species,’ altered the specific name to adiantoides, to avoid confusion, as another Cyclopteris, from the Lias, had been described under the name of Cyclopteris pachyrrachis.

o further change took place in the designation of this plant till 1869, when Schimper again placed it in the genus Adian- tites, but restored the original specific name of crassus. — —

y attention was specially directed to this fern when going over the fossil plants in the Museum of Science and Art, Edin- burgh. In the “ Hugh-Miller Collection” were two speci- mens from Burdichouse, one of which agreed entirely with the description and figure of Sphenopteris Kiowitzensis, Stur ; but on the lower part of the specimen were a few pinnules similar to those on the figure of S. crassa, L. & H.

From the original plate and description of Lindley and Hutton I could not, however, determine whether the plant described by Stur was a distinct species or only a more perfect specimen of Sphenopteris crassa.

On searching I was successful in finding the type of S. crassa, L. & H.,in the Museum in connexion with the class of geology in the University of Edinburgh, an examination of which at once showed that the specimens in the “ Hugh- Miller collection,” and the S. Kiowittzensis, Stur, belonged to S. crassa, L. & H.

"he type specimen shows the lower part of a frond, the axis of which bifurcates about an inch above the base of the portion which has been preserved. ;

Mr. R. Kidston on Sphenopteris crassa. 119

No pinne are borne on the rachis below the bifurcation ; but on the left-hand side of the left arm of the fork three pinne are given off (Pl. IV. fig. 1). On the right-hand side of the same arm of the fork only one is produced ; but below it we have two large cyclopteroid sinis a which occupy an analogous position on the stem to that of the pinne.

ither side of the axis, below the bifurcation, large cyclo- pteroid pinnules are also situated, similar to those on the inner side of the left and on the remaining fragment of the right- hand arm of the bifurcation

On the highest NUN the form of the pinnules changes and assumes a = mboidal outline, the margins being more or less deeply clef

The rachis a little scars from which scales have pro- bably fallen

On the specimen in the “ — 2 i ar acd ' one of the pinne towards the lower part of the fossil shows the cyclopteroid pinnules; but on the TEF pie of the speci- men their form is rhomboidal (Pl. IV. fig. 2).

he last-mentioned pinnules are composed of a number of cuneate segments, united together in a fan-like manner, the central one being the longest, on either side of whi ch the truncated apices of the segments give a dentate outline to the pinnule, which is broadest near its centre.

hese must be regarded as the typical pinnules, the € = pinnules only occurring towards the base of th

d

The difference between these two forms of pinnules is so marked that, unless they had been observed on the same frond, one would scarcely imagine that they belonged to the same ‘plant.

In the figure of this species in the ‘Fossil Flora’ the dimor- phic nature of the pinnules has not been brought out, een on koga specimen it is distinctly shown on the uppermost

"The plant which Stur has described under the name of ces Kiowitzensis represents the middle part of a

is specimen likewise shows a dichotomy m the main axis, as well as the dimorphic nature of the pinn

In referring to the affinities of his specim in, Stur says :— * Qur plant shows were as near a relationship with Spheno- pteris crassa, L. & H., from the Carboniferous Limestone of Burdiehouse. This has the rachis simple below, above bifurcated, and bears pinnules, which likewise decrease from above downwards (?).

120 Mr. R. Kidston on Sphenopteris crassa.

“ But in the English plant the lobulation is different, the lobes being much broader, and the divisions between them appearing, on the contrary, less dee

The inaccuracies in Lindley and Hutton’s figure, to which I have previously alluded, are sufficient to justify Stur in describing his plant as a new species.

In the second part of his * Culm-Flora,' the author removes this fern from Sphenopteris, and places it in his new genus, Calymmotheca, the chief character of which is the many- valved sporangium—one of his species (Cal; ea cig minor) in fact being, as already pointed out by Peach, probably a small specimen of Saunier Peachii, Balfour

As the fruit of Sphenopteris crassa is unknown, there is no evidence that it belongs to the genus od. Stur ; hence I retain it in the genus Sphenopteri

rom the examination of specimens of Bphenoptonts crassa, which have come under my notice, I would propose the following desciiption of the species :——

Sphenopteris crassa, L. & H.

Main axis dichotomous, and marked with small transverse scale-scars. Frond tripinnate (?); pinne alternate, linear lanceolate ; pinnules alternate, those towards the lower por- tion of the frond cyclopteroid and sessile, more or less deeply — sei e rn pinnules rhomboidal, broadest towards

narrowing into a short stalk at their basal |

aap duet truncate, margins more or less deeply notched ; veins springing from the base of the pinnule - extending the margins, numerous and frequently payuna ing. Position and Localities. From the Calciferous Sarda series : ape near Edinburgh; Straiton red Loanhead (Mr. J. - Gibson) ; and Kilmundy Limest ton pecus

t and). My dade. are due to Prof. Archer, for ermission to

* Peach, “On Fossil Plants from e Calciferous Sandstone around Edinburgh, ” "Trans. Bot. Soc. vol. xiii. 1877.

i . 1 ; f

Ann. é Mag Nat. Hist. S5 Vol. Z PL IV

M*Farlane k Erskine, Lith? Edin*

SPHENOPTERIS CRASSA. L&H.

Rob! Kidston. del.

Mr. E. P. Pascoe on new Curculionidae. 121

EXPLANATION OF PLATE IV. Sphenopteris crassa, L. & H. Fig. 1. Type specimen of the species. From Burdiehouse, near Edin- Fig. 2. Lenser aa the two specimens in the “ Hugh-Miller a

of Science and Art, Edinburgh; also from Burdie pet

XIV. —On some new Species kA a ies oe PN By Franci

y1o including 1200 s ecies * N o such eN has been made efore ; vip Ta

coloured species are concerned ; but some of its apparently

peculiar forms are unusually interesting. e Curculionidæ number about 70 species ; of these I have Y here described the duplicates. They were, as will be seen further on, almost

entirely collected in the Mcüntefn diatrict of Dikoya, at altitudes varying from 3800 to 4200 feet. Galle and Colombo, lying on the shore, are “ rich in species.” Mr. Lewis only D a week in one and about three weeks in the other; but

few Curculionida seem to have been met with. The following is a list of the species here diegesitiad :—

APIONINÆ. ALCIDINÆ, Apion uci e Alcides Lewisii, ——— ieneipenne. . —— ruptus. —— curialis. ATTELABINJE. —— guttulatus, Apoderus pulchellus, " S: Sg RHINOMACERINE. ` ZXGOPINAE, Rhynchites clavatus. Podalia, n. g. Eugnamptus marginatus. —— mimica.

* For an interesting account of the visit, see Trans. Entom. Soe.

1889, pp. 475-483.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xi. 9

122 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Curculionidee.

CRYPTORHYNCHIN2, Phrygena age Ong arbe n. U (—— affinis, note.) s Strattis, n mx —— agres —— biguttatus, oie 2. n. g- —— vestigialis.

Apion maculipes.

A. ovatum, convexum, nitide nigrum, pedibus testaceis, genis tarsis- que, dimidio basali articuli primi excepto, infuscatis; rostro

P thorace elongato, pone medium constricto, leviter sparse punctato ; elytris spé cae obovatis, striato-punctatis, interstitiis planis, humeris callosis. Long. 14 lin. (rost. incl.).

Hab. Kandy.

Ovate, our, glossy black ; legs, except the tibio-femoral joint and tarsi (but basal half of the first joint testaceous), brownish ; rostrum slender; eyes large, subapproximate above ; antenne testaceous, the last five joints of the funicle brown- ish ; prothorax much longer than broad, constricted behind the middle, finely and sparsely punctured ; ; scutellum distinct ; elytra ed ovate, the shoulders callous, finely striate-punc- tate; interstices flattish ; body beneath and the four posterior 1

xæ black

C. .

This Apion is about the size and shape of A. nigritarse,

but is more glossy, with a differently formed erie. and { the coloration of the antenne and legs different. Kandy is not more than 1700 feet above the sea; the botanical oar

of Peradeniya is here.

Apion eneipenne,

A, panas, ig te nigrum, nitidum, elytris fusco-ceneis, pn rufescentibus, tarsis saturatioribus; antennis fuscis; rostro modice pose tertia basali incrassata; capite rude passés

. lindri ; :

elytris ovalibus, stent ag reg interstitiis planis, subtilissime 2 punctatis. Long. 13 lin. (rost. incl.). UE Hab, Kandy.

This species x the habit of the preceding ; but the colo- ration is different, the prothorax is not constricted, and the : elytra are oval rather than obovate. The only other Apion i in 4 the collection is A. ceylonicum, Gerst.

Apoderus pulchellus.

A. eem nitidus, rufo-castaneus; elytris singulatim plaga oblonga flava ornatis, lateribus sterni maculis duabus stramineo-sericeis indutis. Long. 3j lin. (rost. incl.)

Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Curculionidz. 123

Hab. Dikoya.

Smooth, glossy, rufous or reddish chestnut, a large, oblong pure yellow patch (but slightly interrupted towards the middle) on each elytron, a short distance from and parallel with the suture; head elongate obconie, depressed between the eyes ; antennz as long as the head and prothofax together in the male, much shorter in the female; prothorax impunctate ; scutellum large, very transverse ; elytra striate-punctate, punc- tures large, approximate; body beneath dark chestnut; meso- and metasternal epimera covered with a silky straw-coloured pubescence ; legs varying from rufous to brownish.

About the size and contour of A. Dohrnii, Jek., but at once distinguished from its congeners by the large yellow oblong patches on the elytra.

Rhynchites clavatus, R. nigrescens, elytris fusco-æneis ; rostro longitudine capitis cum prothorace; clava antennarum laxe elongata, funiculo articulis quinque basalibus testaceis, apice paulo infuseatis. Long. 14 lin,

antennz with the five basal joints of the funicle testaceous,

This species is similar to our Z. eneovirens, but is much smaller, and has the club of the antennze differently formed. Eugnamptus marginatus. E, testaceus, scutello, elytrorum sutura marginibusque nigrescenti- ribus, apice excepto, testaceis, hoc, tibiis, tarsis, anten- nis rostroque nigris. Long. 21 lin. (rost. incl.). :

Hab. Dikoya.

Thinly pubescent, testaceous ; scutellum, suture, and mar- gins of the elytra blackish ; femora testaceous, except at the apex, this, with the tibiæ, tarsi, and antennæ being dull black, the latter pubescent ; rostrum glossy black, except a little tes- taceous at the base ; pt longer than broad, inclining

124 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Curculionide.

Allied to an unpublished species from Madras in my collec- tion, which, nter alia, has the elytra more closely punctured and the apex black. I have two species from Pará, neither allied to their North-American congeners. |

Alcides Lewisii. A, oblongo-ovatus, niger, nitidus, prothorace vittis quinque, ely-

trisque singulis vittis tribus (exteriore apice ad interiorem con- juncta, tertia intermedia abbreviata) ochraceis ornatis. Long. 41—5 lin.

Hab. Dikoya. Oblong-ovate, black, shining, closely granulate; prothorax with five, and each elytron with three, pure ochre-yellow stripes, the inner stripe on the latter abruptly diverging behind the middle, and joining the outer or marginal stripe at a sharp angle close to the apex, the third or intermediate stripe taper- ing from the base and extending to a little beyond the middle; body beneath with small non-approximate scales, ut more dense on the propectus and sides ; sm with scattered hair-like scales. I have*the pleasure of naming this handsome species after r. Lewis, who has done so much for Eastern entomology, and to whom I am indebted for the species described in this pue Alcides ruptus.

A. oblongo-ovatus, niger, prothorace vittis quinque, elytrisque vitta bait 1- S TRES. P uH Za Annimeltian) lagis

duabus ad latera, una posteriore ad vittam exteriorem adjuncta, Mene basali intermedia abbreviata, ochraceis ornatis. Long. 4- n.

Hab. Dikoya.

appearance. that the outer one is interrupted, the upper portion forming an oblique patch at the iui ddr Alcides curialis. A, ovatus, niger, nitidus, prothorace vittis quinque elytrisque singu- vitta abbreviata basali, maeulis duabus ad humeros, fascia pone

Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Curculionide. 125

medium (ad oe ae TAN et signo v-formi apicali ochraceis ornatis. g. 5 lin

Hab.

his and the two preceding species form another isolated group in this large genus, whose characters are so precise, but whose members in so many instances leave such large gaps between them. The bifid, or simple claws connate at the base, however, have ceased to be characters of generic importance. Alcides guttulatus.

A, obovatus, niger, supra granulis nitidis (interstitiis dense silaceo- squamosis) indutus; rostro sat valido, rude punctato ; antennis piceis ; eps basi v paulo latioribus, striatis; pedibus ferr Ln. 4 lin.

ee Oho vate, black, with glossy granules above, the intervals covered with ye ellowish-brown scales ; rostrum rather stout, not longer than the prothorax, coarsely punctured, wit short prominent longitudinal lines between; antenne dark pitchy ; prothorax irregularly granulate ; elytra broadest at the base striate-punctate, punctures nea arly hidden by the scales, but apparently linear, each interstice with a row of rather remote anules, becoming gradually smaller posteriorly ; body be- neath pitchy, with fewer scales; legs ferruginous, sparsely scaly ; ; tarsi pitchy. unlike Lixus bicolor in general appearance, he a little

Hates In the two individuals before me one has three dis-

tinct small yellowish spots behind the middle of de elytra

(two outer conjoined), one at the shoulder and another to-

wards the apex ; in the second there are two spots only in the middle and none at the apex. Bogowantalawa is trom

4900 to 5200 feet in altitude.

Alcides suspensus. A. ellipticus, niger, subnitidus, prothorace vittis quinque, elytrisque atim vittis quatuor (interiore prope scutellum incipiente ad apicem extensa, duabus extus basalibus in medio conjunctis, quarta postiea marginali) fulvis ornatus. Long. 2j lin.

126 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Curculionide.

Hab. Kitulgalle.

Elliptie, black, somewhat glossy, five stripes on the pro- thorax and four on each elytron pale tawny yellow; on the. latter, one starts from the side near the scutellum, then curving a little outwards is continued to the apex, two outer and basal stripes are connected by a transverse bar just before the niiddle, the fourth stripe is marginal, occupying the posterior half, and joins the inner one at the apex; rostrum slender, longer than the prothorax, glossy black; antenne pitchy ; prothorax conical, rather closely granulate between the stripes ; elytra slightly broader than the prothorax at the base, striate- punctate, the interstices, except where the stripes intervene, closely granulate ; body below covered with pale ocrheous nin ; legs, except the black coxa, reddish pitchy, sparsely scaly.

This species may be grouped with the following and two or three other elliptic forms as yet undescribed.

Kitulgalle is 1700 feet above the sea.

Alcides argutor. A, ellipticus, piceus, squamulis piliformibus subaureis indutus; elvtri A

ulis quatuor ante medium, quatuor pone medium, vittis- que duabus apicalibus fulvis notatis. Long. 24 lin.

Ha ikoya. Elliptic, pitchy, covered with very small, yellowish, some- what golden scales; rostrum slender, longer than the pro-

b.

ase, striate-punctate, punctures indistinct, each interstice with a row of rather remote granules, four small spots just before and four behind the middle, and two stripes meeting at the apex of each elytron, all of a dull yellowish colour; body beneath sparingly scaly ; legs ferruginous, with scattered hair- like scales ; tarsi pitehy.

PoDALIA. Rostrum breviusculum, modice arcuatum; scrobes medians, infra rostrum currentes. ntennæ breves; funiculus 7-articulatus,

Scutellum parvum. Elytra prothorace haud latiora. Rima pec-

. toralis inter coxas anteriores postice terminata. Abdomen segmen-

. tis duobus basalibus ampliatis ; pygidiwm obtectum. Pedes breves,

antici majores; femora dentata; tibic antice apice mucronate; tarsi (articulis tribus basalibus simul sumptis) cuneiformes.

Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Curculionidæ. 127

A genus whose nearest ally appears to be Copturus; but widely different in the short, stout legs, especially the anterior pair, the rostrum in repose not is i otia to the meso- sternum, the shortness of the antenna, the scape not extend- ing to the eye, and other characters. The exponent of this genus has a marked resemblance to Menemachus stigma.

Podalia mimica. P. ovalis, fusca, setulis pallide griseis vestita, pedibus antennis- que pallidioribus vel subferrugineis. Long. 11 lin.

Hab. Galle.

Oval, slightly depressed above, dark brown, covered with pale greyish setule varied with silaceous, the elytra with a few indefinite blackish spots; rostrum much shorter than the prothorax, slightly broader at the tip, the basal half seriate- punctate, bicanaliculate beneath, the scrobe cutting into the canal on each side; antenne subferruginous, second joint of the funicle conical, shorter than the first, the reiiüdadeé very short and gradually broader, the club large, oval; prothorax narrowed anteriorly, rounded at the sides, not contracted at the base; scutellum small; embayed by the elytra; the latter striate-punctate, punctures indistinct ; body beneath and legs with greyish setulae.

AMPHIALUS. modice elongatum, cylindricum, paulo arcuatum ; scrobes terminales, ad partem inferiorem oculi desinentes. Oculi infra subacuminati. Antenne tenues; funiculus 7-articulatus, arti-

prominulis. Scutellum minutum. Elytra subglobosa. Pectus breve, late excavatum, antice emarginatum. Meso- et metaster- num brevissima. d segmento primo amplissimo, tribus sequentibus brevibus; processus interfemoralis late truncatus. Femora obsolete dentata ; tibiæ flexuosæ, calcarate ; tarsi breves ; unguiculi liberi; coxæ anticæ contiguæ, intermediæ separate. An Acalles-like form, but with a broad shallow excavation (hardly a canal) on the short pectus. This character seems to ally it to Lacordaire's * sous-tribu Ithyporides.” The un- usual character of the second abdominal segment not being longer than either the third or fourth is also found in Ithy-

porus itself. Amphialus turgidus. A. ovatus, fuscus, supra nitide nigro-granulatus, inter granula sat

128 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Curculionide.

dense squamosus ; elytris valde convexis, agi fascia ia

alba notatis; rostro antice rotundato. Long.

Hab. Dikoya.

Ovate, dark brown, with numerous glossy shining granules above in the midst of rather closely-set palish scales ; rostrum rounded in front, scaly throughout ; antenne pitchy, first two joints of the funicle as long asthe resttogether; ; prothorax with a well-marked l granules irregularly scattered, some bearing a short erect black scale ; scutellum small, semi- circular; elytra very convex, strongly grooved, the grooves foveate, interstices with a line of somewhat remote granules ; bo and legs closely scaled, with longer bifid scales Gated last four segments of the abdomen with a few hair-like scales only.

Amphialus agrestis.

A, Nbr fuscus, supra nitide nigro-granulatus inter cns dense amosus; rostro antice bicarinato. Long. 2

ab. oya. Aet to b prets but at once differentiated m me caring or ele lines on the rostrum, and the ies basal joints LT the re the Des has a i low longitudinal groove free from granules; and the elytra, longer in proportion and less convex, have on each a white somewhat semilunar spot behind the middle. The spots, n as well as the band of the last are liable to be effaced, and are probably not to be depended on, as is the case in many others of the same family.

PHRYGENA.

Rostrum ern Scrobes antemediang, infra rostrum euntes. Anten- nc funic Oculi rotun- dati, terion Prothorax transversus, irre gularis, apice produc- tus, lobis ocularibus prominulis. Scutellum punctiforme. Elytra ovata, ae prothorace latiora. Rima pectoralis ad meta-

um extensa, postice fé detormináta. Abdomen | segmentis duobus basalibus amplis; processus interfemoralis late truncatus. Femora in medio inerassata, mutica ; tibie basi compresse, calea- rate ; tarsi articulo tertio ampliato ; unguiculi liberi. Corpus squamosum et fasciculatum Allied to Colobodes, but with the pectoral canal extending to the mesosternum, and of course with the anterior and inter- mediate coxæ apart. The canal, however, is not so definite posteriorly as in the “ Tylodides.” I have a second species from Singapore *. * It is closely allied to the Cingalese species here described; but the broad ridge on the prothorax is rather convex above, without the excava-

Bata

Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Curculionide. 129

Phrygena ephippiata. P. breviter ovata, albo-squamosa; elytris, tertia apicali excepta, fuscis; prothorace apicem versus paulo excavato; pedibus annu- lat É Long. 2 lin.

and seventh pai ia fasciculate ree the ase, a second series of fewer scales on the middle, and a still lessening series on the apical third ; body beneath with small whitish scales ; legs closely covered with white scales alternating with rings of brown.

STRATTIS. Femora n canaliculata et scutellum distinctum ab Acalle dis- tinguun

Cu iS species, A. apica alis. Ps any rate the characters here given cut off the two species described below from Acalles

Strattis biguttatus.

S. breviter ovatus, fuscus; elytris in medio singulorum macula sor- dide alba notatis ; rostro extrorsum ferrugineo ; antennis testaceis. Long. 1} lin.

tion at the apex, and is without the iere nue at the sek on elytra at the apex are abruptly declivous; and the legs are not Phrygena it PP. breviter ovata, albo-squamosa; elytris, tertia apicali excepta, fuscis, apice subito declivibus; rothorace apicem versus paulo convexo, late- ribus minus excavatis. Long. 2 lin.

Hab. Singapore.

130 Prof. F. J. Bell on the Laganide.

Hab. Dikoya.

Shortly or rather broadly ovate, dark brown; elytra with a small well-defined dirty white spot on the middle of each; upper surface set with numerous short, erect black scales; ros- trum nearly as long as the prothorax, punctured at the base and gradually smoother and ferruginous towards the apex; antenne testaceous ; prothorax very transverse, narrow at the apex, rapidly expanding and rounded at the sides; scutellum round, elevated, smooth ; elytra a little broader than the pro-

orax, callous at the shoulders, very indistinctly seriate- punctate; body beneath ferruginous, with pale scattered scales imbedded in punctures ; legs short, dark brown.

This species in a certain degree resembles Acalles roboris.

Strattis vestigialis, S. ovalis, fuseus, fere obsolete albo varius; elytris postice fascia indeterminata alba notatis; rostro antennisque piceis. Long. 24 lin.

Hab. Dikoya.

Oval, dark brown, with a few almost obsolete dirty white patches, assuming a band-like form towards the posterior part of the elytra, or the whole apical third more or less whitish ; rostrum shorter than the prothorax, and, with the antennz, pitchy; prothorax very transverse, rather flattish above, slightly concave at the sides, closely punctured; scutellum blackish ; elytra moderately convex, striate-punctate, punc- tures linear, not approximate, interstices slightly raised ; body beneath pitchy, with approximate whitish scales; pectoral canal not extending beyond the anterior cox»; legs pitchy, covered with narrow and some erect scales.

In this species the canal is shorter than in the preceding or in Acalles generally.

XV.— Observations on the Generic and Specific Characters of the Laganide. By Professor F. Jerrrey BELL, M.A.

l. History of the Name.—The generic term Laganum has

. had a somewhat chequered history. Introduced into science by the very founder of our knowledge of the Echinoidea, it was left unnoticed by Leske in his “ Additamenta" to the work of Klein. When first used as a strictly generic appella- tion its form was a little modified—Dr. Gray, in 1825, pe ing, as it would seem, from p. 9 of Klein’s * Dispositio’ with- out noting that, at the top of the page, there are the words

-

ee "Elec pc rer MESE o) Me Maler iu ro oC

+ ee ee MT

Prof. F. J. Bell on the Laganide. 131

* exhibemus in," and that all the accusatives that follow are in the plural number. In his article ** Scutelle " (1827), de Blainville exhibits no acquaintance with the work of Gray ; but in 1830, in the article “ Zoophytes," he adopts and uses Gray's term Lagana*. Fina y, L. Fula Ma pt. in 1841, to the correct and ancient form of the 2. Structural Characters.— There would parc to be some considerable difficulty, not so much in judging as to the forms which belong to the Laganide, as in the determination of the bicis of the characters of the species. We may justly assume that no greater weight, at any rate, than that which is due to Hee characters can be given to the general form of ihe always flattened subpentagonal Echinids; nor do they, with their simple spines and tbeir fairly regular p ere offer us therein any useful mark of distinction. As sha w, how- ever, be shown, ape are two points of value on which some importance has been laid—the genital pores and the internal structure of the test. The pores may be four or five in number, intra~ or extrapetaloid in position; and the septa or walls which unite the che ^ abactinal plates, vary in the

uatre. rattacher ce fait à quelque autre caractère constant de lorga- nisation; mais n'ayant reconnu dans la structure de lappa- reil gé énital à l'intérieur aucune différence entre les espèces qui ont quatre pores et celles qui en ont cinq, jai dà renoncer provisoirement à les diviser.” And asimilar remark is ma by Desor 1: * Comme sous tous les autres rapports la ressem- blance pi trés grande, nous n'avons pas cru pouvoir séparer les deux types. A somewhat different aspect is given to the matter by the ae of Mr. Alexander Agassiz on p. 520 of his well- ‘Revision.’ “Agassiz had already hinted at the sapis generic separation of L. Peronii from Laganum;

e possessor of the * RET: of the Echini' may make, therefore, the generic

* The the foll corrections ón p. 137 in the * Synonymy " of name $ S CA ff Scutella in thick letters should follow Lagana, Gray, d

Ann. Phil. n. s. vol. x . p. 427; and the date 1827 after the name of Blainville should be ien t6 to 1830. t Synopsis des Echinides fossiles, p. 228.

132 Prof. F. J. Bell on the Laganide.

this had been adopted without further proof by Gray, Desor, Michelin, and Hupé, who have independently established a distinct genus, based upon the peculiar position of the genital opening, far away from the abactinal system, in the inter- ambulacra; but as we have a true Laganum in which the genital openings (L. Putnam?) have the same extrapetaloid position, this feature alone cannot be of any generic value."

I need not stop to point out that the concluding portion of

the sentences just quoted appears to be an example of a cyclical method which, however admirable in an ancient poet, fails to carry conviction to a modern scientific audience; but Iam anxious to put in a clear light exactly what the natural- ists just named really did do, and to relieve them from the Fea of hastily erecting genera that has been made against them. Taking first the case of Dr. Gray, we find that, in his ‘Catalogue of the Recent Echinida' (1855), pp. 8-13 are oceupied by an account of the gen anum, which is em ed into three sections. ‘The definition of the third runs thus :—

*** Genital pores 4, large ( posterior wanting), far apart, and between the upper part of the ambulacra. Peronella.

The zoologist who is acquainted with Dr. Gray’s works will know that a name is thus not unfrequently given by that naturalist to a division of a genus. A definite reason for the course adopted can hardly be given; but a reasonable method of procedure will generally allow the student to discover the amount of value which Dr. Gray himself attached to these names. A reference to p. 3 exhibits to us a “ Synopsis of the Genera,” and there Laganum stands undivided, and is not accompanied by the term Peronella; a reference to p. 66 gives

a systematic index, and there 12 species are ascribed to the genus Laganum, the last being written ** 12. L. Perontt." Dr. Gray therefore did not establish, with, or without **further proof," a genus Peronella.

Michelin's genus (Polyaster) was not even established on a species with the genital openings in a “ peculiar position ;” for his figure clearly shows the type to be no other than L. de- cagonalis. With this the genus of Dujardin & Hupé is abso- lutely identical, their name Michelinia being substituted in Wes o of the prior application of the term Polyaster to a starfish.

. Neither Michelin nor Dujardin & Hupé formed, therefore, genera on the extrapetaloid position of the genital pores; should presume, however, as Hupé is referred to without the

b 1

| |

Prof. F. J. Bell on the Laganide. 133

mention of the name of Dujardin, and as his genus is — stated to have been established 4 independently,” that some other work than their well-known compilation was ln re- ferred to, were it not that that work is referred to by Mr. Agassiz in his synonymy, and that Hupé’s independent con- tribution to echinolog gy (in * Amér. du Sud,’ Castelnau) does

Desor alone remains; and it will be of interest to see on what Shen that distinguished naturalist based - genus Rumphia

“Grands oursins wee lus ou moins renflés au sommet; amincis vers le bor "ned pores génitaux. Pétales allongés, effilés, jamais s fermés. Zones porifères sensiblement

plus étroites que la zône interporifère. ace infèrieure plate. Péristome petit, à fleur du test, — d'une étoile péristomale distincte et de cinq tubes buccaux. Périprocte

rapproché du bord. Point de cloisons à l'intérieur. Cinq g p au lieu de dix, comme chez les Clypéastres

e of the species is Laganum rostratum ; and, so far from Baws having selected a form in which the genital pores a = extrapetaloid position, we find the sentence to run thus :— Nous envisageons comme type de ce genre le R. ros- trata (Laganum rostratum, Agass.). Peut-étre conviendrait-il de faire également du Laganum Peronii le type d'un nouveau genre. C'est une question sur laquelle nous reviendrons en traitant des oursins vivants.

Un for the study of the Echinoidea, M. Desor does not seem to have ever carried out this intention. It would seem eda to be more in consonance with the facts known to us to say rather that Desor “hinted at the probable generic separation of L. Peronit from Layanum,” than that he ever made a genus equivalent to Peronella. And this view is supported by the fact that the only fossil form ascribed by Desor to this genus is the species figured by "qae and called by him Scutella decagona, a form which

,as we learn from Dr. Martin, “ pasar S identical "

done has been to hint, as did trem, at the “ probable generic

* M des Echinides fossiles, p. 229. iie Loportunt and valuable “ Revision of the F ossil Echini ke " Tertiary Strata of Java” (in Notes Leyd. Mus. ii. p. 78), by Dr. K, Martin. |

134 Prof. F. J. Bell on the Laganidz.

separation " of L. Peronii, or, as did Gray, to divide e species of the genus into three groups, one with five with four apical, and one with four extrapetaloid hdi

res, No capable naturalist has ever yet given a generic position : on the strength of the character now under discussion, or so acted as to render necessary the protestation that “ this fea- ture alone cannot be of any generic value

On the other hand, it is to be borne in mind that the change . that dim yx place i in the position of the genital pores is, as Lovén has shown, one that affects rather the ducts than the so-called genital plates; and that being so, it is clear that we have to do here with an arrangement which, in two organisms of p cem the same structure, might, under similar condi-

genital orifices as the bases for generic coupes. So far as this particular character is concerned, we may safely say that it affords no evidence in favour of a closer alliance between

Putnami and L. Peronii than between either of these and some nee members of the genus.

may now pass to the second MM character, or, eather, to that which has been used as su In recognizing the subgeneric distinctness of Peronella, Prof. Alex. Agassiz states that he bases “the distinction entirely upon the internal structure of the test in Peronella. The partitions forming the connecting walls between the upper and lower floor ramify somewhat as they do in Seutella and Arachnoides, and extend more than halfway to the centre of the test from the edge, instead of forming a narrow belt of three or four concentric simple walls near the edge.”

I shall now endeavour to show that these differences in structure are really due to differences in age; but, for the purposes of the investigation, I may limit myself to that part which lends itself most easily to accurate and detailed mea- surements.

A specimen of P. decagonalis, determined by Prof. Alex. Agassiz, and coming from St. 212 (H.M.S. ‘ Challenger )s with four genital pores, has a radial measurement of 22:3 mm. ; and the partitions extend inwards 1:3 mm. from the edge, or rather less than one third of the distance.

A specimen, bearing the same name, from = x hes five genital pores, with a radial length of 22 m

ition 8'5 mm. from the edge, or about two fifths, but still considerably less than one half.

Similar results are obtained by the measurements of other

Prof. F. J. Bell on the Laganide. 135

forms; and they may be summed up in the following Table :—

: : Extent of Spem Radius. partition, Percentage.

L PUN accensus s 1 3 27°27

wit ot drcum (young). 11 4 36:36 "d COME Gases eer ek 19 85 "

L dégpoémm, .. culices 21 9 42:8

* P. decagonalis " ,....... 41 23 56

* P, decagonalis" ........ 46 27 684

It is clear enough that these figures do not support the doctrine of a marked difference between the species of Laga- num and fo in the extent of the nés pre of the partitions ; but they do point in a most significant manner to the apparent relation between the size of the test and the development of the internal supporting walls ; and we are led to see without surprise that a species place by one naturalist with those in which the “ sinus cécaux du bord " are “ limités à une zone étroite," may be set by his son among t those in which the partitions are said to ramify and extend Some distance inwards (L. decagonum).

n fine, we are irresistibly led to the conclusion that these partitions present us with variations which are largely due to growth, and, for the rest, available only as marks of specific differentiation.

The fact that in the technical definition of the genus Laganum A. Agassiz says “five genital openings,” and in that of the subgenus Peronella “ -— genital n dtd

would lead the commencing or un student to su iaa that me attached some ei to the difference in matter of fact, however, he (and, as it wou

e: "id paces justice) unites, under the head “of P. deca-

gonalis, forms with four and forms with five pores.

3. General Results of the pE .—The evidence adduced leads to the union of Peronella (A. Ag.) with Laga-

m e examination of the question of the — of the systematic relations of the species of the Lagani have been compelled to enter with as much detail into die views of. earlier naturalists as into the lessons to be learnt from structural characters.. We have found that, driven from point to point, they had come to see that in. thé characters of the pores, in the form of the partitions, the only two points of difference were to be expected. Some forty years ago the elaborate studies of Louis Agassiz convinced him that the variations in the number of the pores could not be brought

into association with any other variations that could be re-

136 - Dr. A. Günther on two Snakes. .

garded as having a generic value; but he still seemed to look ter he and his co-worker E. Desor,

ed. :

‘The real case would seem to be best and most truthfully represented by allowing that, in the case of Laganidz, some of what we call specific characters are by no means definitively

ed.

XYL-— Description of two Snakes from the ‘Challenger’ Collections. By Dr. A. Gtnruer, F.R.S. &c.

to the upper surface of the head, but not to the verti Three narrow postoculars. Upper labials nine, the fourth, fifth, and sixth of which enter the orbit, and are narrow on account of the large size of the eye. Temporals irregular in size and arrangement; two are in contact with the post- oculars. The maxillary teeth form one continuous series,

Dr. A. Günther on Indian Fishes. 137

increase somewhat in size posteriorly. Greenish brown, with a series of small yellowish spots along each side of the back, each spot being surrounded with a deeper tint of the ground- colour. ower parts white, with black spots, which from the second third of the length of the trunk become more numerous, those along the middle of the posterior third forming a central series. Each subcaudal with a large black spot on the side.

One specimen from Zamboanga (Philippine Islands) ; it is 36 inches long, the tail measuring 11 inches.

Dipsas aruanus.

Scales in 23 rows, those of the vertebral series large, subhexagonal. Ventrals 258; anal entire; subcaudals 90. Loreal quadrangular, nearly as high as long. One preocular, reaching the vertical; two postoculars. Nine upper labials, the fourth, fifth, and sixth entering the orbit. Temporals rather irregular, 2--3--3. Two pairs of chin-shields, sub- equal in size. Brownish olive, with very indistinct and irre- gular markings. Traces of a temporal streak. Lower parts yellowish, dotted with grey on the posterior parts of the

bd subcaudals nearly uniform, like the back.

A single specimen from Wokau, Aru Islands; it is 51 inches long, the tail measuring 10 inches.

II.— Notes. on some Indian Fishes in the Collection of the British Museum. By Dr. A. GÜNTHER, F.R.S. Ke.

Carcharias Murray.

138 Dr. A. Günther on Indian Fishes.

those situated near the angle of the mouth. The anterior are equilateral, rather longer than broad; but those on the sides are distinctly oblique, with the posterior edge concave and both edges very finely serrated. Teeth of the lower jaw in 29 sets, lanceolate, but without a swelling near the point, which is cary eg aa of Carcharias glyphis ; their edges are smooth, and the base broad, two-rooted, sometimes w Ath an additional den. lobe. Pectoral fin large, longer than the distance of the first gill-opening from the extremity of the snout; and the length of the hind margin is only one fourth of that of the anterior. The first dorsal commences opposite to, or immediately behind, the axil of the pectoral. The second dorsal is only one third the size of the first, but con- spicuously larger than the anal, whieh is small; origin of the anal behind that of the second dorsal. Caudal fin of moderate length, its length being rather more than the distance between the two dorsal fins. Coloration uniform, the top of the first dorsal appears to have been blac

One specimen has been obtained from the Kurrachee Mn seum, after whose M curator, Mr. J. A. Murray, the species is named ; it was obtained at Kurrachee.

Its ent mice are :—

ft. in. lin.

Fota aul V. Berisha cede in a vo dE 8 6 Distance of the snout from the root of the pectoral 1 6 O * first dona... s so 2 0.8

ý 5 in of first dorsal 290

a s ond dorsal ...... 4 9-5

p » ‘an of E dorsal.. 4 6 0

m » mal fia iori ours. 440

commencement of cau-

Kee eres a eS e: Vs eR. ee H 9

eds of upper caudal lobes. oon cos os i m5 » . lowo amdal Woh as 6 bik ks idee 09 6

Akysis pictus.

Dit: A9. PI.

Similar in general habit to a Cottus. Head much ien than deep. The eyes are twice as distant from the gill- opening as from the end of the snout, and widely distant from each other. Nasal barbels half as long as the head; the maxillary barbels extending to de origin of the dorsal fin, outer mandibulary barbels to the inner axil of the pectoral, the inner ones being shorter. Origin of the dorsal fin midwa between the end of the snout and the adipose fin ; its spine 18 comparatively strong. Origin of the anal fin nearer to the root of the caudal than to that of the pectoral. Caudal emar-

Dr. A. Günther on Indian Fishes. 139

ginate. Pectoral fin extending a little beyond the origin of the dorsal, with a strong non-serrated spine ; ventrals reaching the vent. Head greyish, = punctated with black.

vuren margin; caudal and pectoral fins punctulated with ack.

Two specimens, 45 millim. long, from Tenasserim; pre- sented by J. Wood-Mason, Esq.

EnETHISTES, M. & Tr. = Hara, Blyth.

The diagnosis of these supposed two genera were given in the ‘ Catalogue of Fishes,’ from the descriptions published by their authors. These descriptions have proved to be incom- pee or faulty, and the two genera to refer to the same fish.

he amended characters will be as follows :—

Two dorsal fins, the anterior with a strong spine, the pos-

The superficial bones of the with granular surface, forming a strong armature ; humeral E elongate, pro- tecting each side of the men. Ventral fins six-rayed,

OLYRA, McCl.

This genus was known to me, at the time of the publication of the fifth volume of the * Catalogue of Fishes,’ from McClel- land’s description only. The British Museum has now re- ceived specimens through the kindness of Mr. Wood-Mason, which enable me to amend the diagnosis of the genus, as well as to insert it into its proper place in the system proposed by me. The genus* belongs to the group Silurina; and I should be

* Branchiosteus, if entitled to generie distinction, would, of course, foliow Olyra. 10*

140 Dr. A. Günther on a new Species of Cynolebias.

inclined to place it in the vicinity of Succobranchus. The characters are :—

ipose fin low; dorsal short, without spine, placed above the ventrals; ana al long. Jaws and vomer with bands of minute villiform teeth ; cleft of the mouth transverse, anterior, of moderate width ; barbels eight. Eyes small; head covered with soft skin. Caudal with the upper v God prolonged, of lanceolate shape (or rounded?). Ventrals five- or six-ray Gill-membranes separated by a den notch. Anterior verte- bree coalescen

warf Siluroids , inhabiting mountain-streams south of the Brahmaputra, and of the Malayan peninsula.

Olyra elongata. D.7. AoW. P.l1yj& YV.5. Vert. 3417/23.

The depth of the body is one A of the total length (without caudal), the length of the head one ye behind the level of the angle of the mouth, small, about one half of the length of the snout, and of the width of the inter- orbital space. The maxillary barbels extend to the base of the pectorals; mandibulary and nasal barbels short. Jaws even in front. Base of the ventral fins nearer to the vent than to the gill-opening. Pectoral spine stout, denticulated ; the length of the pectoral fin is about one half of the distance of its root from that of the ventral; ventral fin of about the same length. Vent midway between the root of the pectoral and the end of the vertebral column. The lanceolate shape of the caudal fin is caused by the prolongation of three rays of the upper half of the fin. Dorsal as high as the body ; its first ray opposite to the narrow base of the ventral, Anal rather lower, scarcely as high as the tail above. Adipose fin extremely low, like a narrow fold of the skin.

Several specimens were obtained by Mr. Wood-Mason in Tenasserim, the longest being 85 millim. long.

XVIII.— On a new Ai dug of Cynolebias from the Argentine Republic. By Dr. A. GÜNTHER, F.R.S. &c. Cynolebias robustus. » 20.20. A-273. L. lat. ca: 9k Lo tranev. ca. 19.

The height of the body is contained twice and two thirds in the total length —— caudal), the length of the head three

Mr. A. E. Craven on the Genus Sinusigera. 141

times and one third. Upperside of the head flat, broad, the profile of the neck steeply ascending towards the dorsal fin. Mouth transverse, rather narrow, the maxillary terminating below the anterior margin of the eye. Eyes small. Opercles and upper part of the cheek scaly. Scales of the body rather uregularly arranged. Dorsal and anal fins rather low, the rays being subequal in length and none extending beyond the base of the caudal. Dorsal fin commencing above the seventh ray of the anal fin. Blackish brown; dorsal and anal with small bluish spots.

‘Three and three fourths inches long. Obtained by Ernest Gibson, Esq., within ten miles of San Antonio, Buenos Ayres. Most of the scales of the side of the abdomen have a minute tubercle on their hind margin. These excrescences are pro- bably developed during a certain season of the year only.

This species is evidently very closely allied to Cynolebias. porosus, described by Steindachner in the * Wiener Sitzungs- berichte,’ 1877, vol. Ixxiv. p. 173 ; but that species is said to be from Pernambuco, has long dorsal and anal fins, and fewer rays in the vertical fins. Our specimen, like that described by Dr. Steindachner, is a male.

XIX.—On the Genus Sinusigera, d’ Orbigny. By ALrnED E. Craven, F.L.S. &c. In the ‘Annales de la Société Malacologique de Belgique,’ vol. xii. (1877), I published a monograph of this genus, and gave the reasons that made me consider it composed of fully developed shells. The two principal arguments in favour of this view were the great distances from land at which they were often found and the constant dimensions of each species.

Recently, however, I have found these arguments to have been wrong, and that these beautiful and elaborately sculptured shells are, without any doubt, the larval state of various G asteropods.

142 Bibliographical Notice.

Among some soundings obtained by the Rev. R. Boo Watson from Madeira, are several specimens of young shells in which the larval shell or pullus is still complete. These larval shells are what were considered to be Sinusigere.

Thanks to this gentleman’s courtesy, I am enabled to figure one of these specimens, showing the pullus and the continued growth of the shell. In this species the pullus is a Sinust- gera, intermediate between S. Huxley, Forbes, and S. micro- scopica, Gray ; and in the figure the claw-like lobes from which the shell has continued its growth are easily recognizable. The adult shell of this species is in all probability a Purpura, and very likely P. hemastoma, Lamk.

Among these soundings there are also several specimens of another species, the pullus of which is closely allied to S. cancellata, d'Orbigny ; but with regard to the adult state of this shell there is more uncertainty ; it may perhaps prove to

a Pisania.

Sinusigera perversa, Craven, is the young of a Triforis, or of some allied genus in the Cerithiide

Further observations will no doubt show the shells of the Sinusigere to be the pulli of many and varied genera. Per-

s also these pulli, when driven far away from shore by currents or storms, pass their existence in this larval state, and never increase or reach maturity, and only those more fortunate in being in shallow waters near shore sink to the bottom and there continue their growth and development. I believe this fact to have been ascertained with regard to some other oceanic forms.

Should this be the case, it would account for the vast num- bers of these shells, constant in their dimensions in each species, which are found both on the surface of the open ocean and in a dead state at great depths.

At any rate, the genus Sinusigera must now cease to exist, and time only will show the species of Gasteropods of which the various so-called species of Sinusigera are the young.

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICE.

Anatomical Technology as applied to the Domestic Cat: an Intro- duction to Human, Veterinary, and Comparative Anatomy. By B.G. Winer and S. H. Gace. 8vo. Pp. 575, 130 woodcuts, and 4 plates. New York and Chicago, 1882.

Ever since the publication of the beautiful and classical work of

Straus- Durckheim the anatomy of the cat has attracted the atten-

EXE cI re ayo oic LACUNA Me

Bibliographical Notice. 143

tion of various naturalists, although Mr. Mivart and Mr. E. T. Newton are, in later times, the onl teachers who have selected this easily acquired form as the text for an account of the characteristics of the Mammalia. The present writers give, in their introductory remarks,

pointing out the abundance, the suitable size, the comparative ab- sence of variation, the accessibility to anesthetics, and the quietness which appear to be points in favour of the object of their peat Parts only of the body are here treated of, the viscera and the “ arm” being perhaps particularly the objects of investigation ; as Profe essor W ilder is one of the authors, the brain, as might be expected, is especially fully dealt with.

As a handbook of the technique of anatomy the book is more com-

lete and useful than any treatise in English with which we are aequainted; the manual of Mojsisovies has, of course, a wider sco

special attention may be directed to the notes on the preparation of bones, and the uses and dangers of alcohol; some of the dissectors are excellent; and the remarks on “ pecking ” are vides quoting :—

"Pecking.—We use this homely word to designate one of the most common and pernicious faults of anatomica al beginners—the habit of aimlessly poking aie pinching the parts, especially while showing them to the teacher or demonstrator. It reminds the ob- server of nothing so much as the dabbing and pecking which hens intlict upon a piece of meat. The student should bear in mind that a single false cut, and even a pinch in the wrong place, may mar his work beyond repair; he should exercise constant self-control, and never touch the specimen excepting for a definite and sufficient

son,”

We may best give an idea of the work by selecting a special chapter; taking ‘that which deals with the bra rain, we find it to commence by a few general considerations. Methods of studying the brain are next discussed ; and here we see a first rule which we are glad to be able to indorse : the authors state that, so far as they

tofore ;” but it must of a surety have been forced upon the minds of many teachers, s e arrangements of me solid parts of the brain

being easily able to compare Menobranchus with the frog

Wilder's essay in the * Poaceae of the American Philosophical Society ’ for 1881; then domes. X. section headed “Synonyms an References ;” and the ludes with some —— a remarks on the Poidfese and emus of the cerebral fissur

144 Miscellaneous.

From this very brief sketch it will be seen that tho work is hardly for beginners; at any rate, many advanced students will find in it much of value and interest. And, indeed, from what we know of English students, we doubt whether (with all respect for our authors) the younger, at any rate, would not be repelled by it from the study of comparative anatomy. The following sentence (p. 301) is no unfair example of their style :—

* Dvcrus SrENOoNIANUS.—Stenon's duct, duct of the parotid gland (fig. 87). Itextends cephalad from the ‘cephalic edge of the gland along the ectal surface of the masseter muscle, nearly directly to- ward the angle of the mouth. When near the edge of the lip it penetrates the cheek, passing entad of the facial vein (fig. 87, V facialis). It opens on the mucous surface of the cheek opposite the most prominent cusp of the last premolar (fig. 57).

are far from saying that we look with any thing like dissatis- faction on the use of eras terms, that we do not recognize their value, or the weight of the arg guments brought by the present authors i in defence of their treatment o the subject; nor do we fail

remarks made in the volume ox us rather than with Supe of quite an opposite nay a w have been made by Mr. Lyman in his Introduction to the Ophiurids of the ‘Challenger’

being introduced to the elements of botany, of necessity quite enough tec hnical terms to learn, and that it is the business of the th

zoological problems * Poets by the appropriate use of technic

and substantive terms, in place of periphrases and adaptations; but early ees ,and a knowledge of the elementary characters of natural objects are most successful when the objects themselves are veiled as

little as may be in gen which distract the attention and load the memory.

To those who can bear with them, we are glad to be able to introduce this work.

MISCELLANEOUS. The Migrations of the Aphis of the Red Galls of Ulmus campestris (Tetraneura rubra, Lichtenstein). By M. LICHTENSTEIN. THe new theories upon the biological evolution of the Aphides, to

which I have been led by my long-cont tinued investigations of those insects, although strongly contested at Paris, have made way in

TERR a

Miscellaneous. 145-

other countries, and begin to be generally accepted, having viam confirmed by such observers as Targioni-Tozzetti, Kessler, Buckto

Horvath, Riley, &c. Nevertheless the facts supporting hona theories are still scattered ; for, although it is indisputable that the Phylloxera of the oak, of Bo oyer de Fonscolombe, passes from Quercus

Quercus ilex to Quercus SS Planchon, Signoret, Cornu, Riley, and twenty more have seen Phylloxera vastatrix pass from the leaf-galls to the mies of the vine, the history of the meta- morphoses of the other Aphides has not been much advanced; and itis a very curious thing that the biological evolution of the genus

sought to trace them ever since the days of Réaumur and Linné, and even long before th s indications had indeed led me to suppose that several of

these Aphids must, like Phylloxera, eme a phase in their lives

when they Lo ia radicicolar. Experiments in feeding the Aphides originating from the winged forms inc from the “galls of the Lentiscus upon da roots of grasses, made at Montpellier by M. Cour- chet and myself, were partially successful. Further, E had found upon these same roots the winged pupiferous form Aploneura lentisci, which is very easy to recognize, gue it is the Épi or gall-aphis that carries its win at, like Phylloxera ; but as regards the peace of the galls of the poplar and elm nothing has hitherto been discovered. The Aphides which form these galls belong to three different genera :— Pemphigus, represented by about 25 species ; Schizoneura, represented by 9 or 10 species ; and Tetraneura, of which we know only 2 species. n deciding to trace these last two Aphides, which are called

m, and Tetraneura rubra, Licht., which forms a bright red ru- gose and curly gall, I had more chance of attaining my object Ug if I had heces inm" with more numerous — s, in which i

carried on day by day for eight years observations upon Tetraneura ulmi during its aeri evolu tion without Sonesta any thing; in

encysted egg in its body. Prof. Kessler, of Cassel, made a step in advance of this, pdt found the winged pupifer bringing the sexual

:146 Miscellaneous.

forms onto the elms, and was enabled to figure this form and that of the males and females; but he did not know whence it came, nor dien any one yet know. But this present year, mag assisted by my young pupil and eollaborator, M. Franz Richter, I have m thousands of the root-tufts of all our ii gras ses ; lS g numerous examples of

wings, whereas the other Pemphigians have two. Placed carefully in tubes, these winged forms furnished sexual forms; they are there- fore the pupiferous f orm. We set to work to examine the trunks of the elms growing in the neighbourhood, and under their bark we € thesame winged forms busy furnishing the trees with the same

xual forms that the com collected from the grass-roots had odd | in the tubes. We compared these insects with the figures that Kessler has given of iron ulmi; the antennz were diffe-

icu Erg which quitted the red galls between the Ist and 15th o

y oem there was no more doubt, and the evolution of the red galls of the elm has no longer any gaps.

The feeundated egg passes the winter under the bark encysted in the body of the female.

This egg hatches in the spring ; and there issues from it the foun- dress pseudogyne, which forms its gall in April, and eat itself

| May with a numerous progeny of young animals born alive.

The whole of this progeny acquires wings and desee the emi- grant pseudogyne, which flies away and settles itself upon grasses, PA ially upon Triticum repens. This emigration takes place in

pm this form produces living young, which pass to the roots, where they live as gemmiparous pseudogynes, continue wingless, and deposit in E and August living young, which are destined to acquire win

In fact, in r September and October, this fourth form, which is the pupiferous pseudog, y kei issues from the ground in the ‘winged state,

d returns to the trunks of the elms, where it roduces sexual fidividinbs; which iopabitey after which the female goes to hide herself and die beneath the bark, retaining in her body the single fecundated egg, for which the dried skin of the mother forms a ae envel ope.

h phase, even the sexual, undergoes four moults before becom- ing pae of giving origin to the succeeding phase by gemmation, or of copulating. ae eae the sexual forms, therefore, this insect presents twenty-four diffe rent forms (sixteen in the larval or pseudo- gyne state and eight in the sexual). These forms are in gener

forms.— Comptes Rendus, December £ ; 1889, p. HU.

rt SN PS

——

| R-

Miscellaneous. 147

The Metamorphosis of Peneus. By W. K. Brooxs.

Scarcely another fact in morphological science, standing alone, ex- ceeds in nitet the discovery that Penæus, a Decapod, passes through a Nauplius st.

Those familiar with the literature of the subject will recollect. that Fritz Miller kept under observation until it changed into a Protozoea a Nauplius which "n — ed at the surface of the ocean.

o secured, the ocean, a very complete series of larve through which he identified his Protozoea with a young Maerouran with the characteristics of the genus Pen«us.

He did not rear the Nauplius from a Peneus egg; nor did he actually observe the transformation into the young Peneus. Certain over cautious naturalists have therefore refused to accept his conclu-

figured and described by Claus; but as he also relied upon surface- collecting, his evidence is open to = same objection aug qos I have shown, by tracing from end to end the life-his- of Lucifer, that this [ponia undergoes a series of changes dle perfeetly parallel to those which Fritz Müller describes in Peneus, it is still desirable, as a matter of history, and in order to set at rest those critics who refuse to give any weight to deductive reasoning in morphology, to trace the life-history of Pencus, by actually witnessing the changes. I have been able this summer, at the marine laboratory of the Johns Hopkins neonate to obtain the youngest Protozoea stage

of Peneus I app fog actually witnessed, and there is no longer any room for Pictawon: ROR dential with the Jw one figured by Müller, and which a comparison with Lucifer shows to be in the st Protozoea " stage, were peers at the surface of the inlet by the hand-net. hey were carefully drawn and measured, and were then placed in tumblers, one in each tumbler, and were kept thus isolated and under observation until they assumed the characteristics of the genus

xime has an ocellus, a very short rostrum, and traces of the compound eyes, which are not yet movable. The first and second antenne are N aa; and the biramous second antennæ are the chief organs of locomotion. The labrum has a short spine ;

148 Miscellaneous.

bes mandibles are stout cutting-blades, with no trace of a palpus, or the swimming-branches of the appendage. The first maxilla is uen nd jaw-like, while the second is long and slender, with a very small scaphognathite. Therearethree pairs of maxillipeds, all of them biramous. The first pair are large, fringed with long swimming- hairs, and they are efficient swimming-organs. The second pair are much smaller and of less pare importance ; and the third pair are rudimentary and scarcely visible. The long slender hind

no a could e made out. e tip of the abdomen forms a

row of. five much longer ones, the middle one "being the longest

all.

After moulting, the “second Protozoea" is essentially like the first, the ehief differences being that the compound eyes are now movable, and the hind body is sharply divided into segments. No joint as yet separates the telson from the sixth abdominal segment ; = pen this exception, all the segments of the hind body are now

fined.

In the species which was studied, probably Peneus brasiliensis, the rudimentary thoracic and abdominal appendages described by Claus at this stage were not visible. I did, however, find a few agp iid of another species which agreed in this respect with

au

. After the next moult the larva becomes what I have called in

paper on Lucifer a ** Protozoea with preparations for the Schizopod stage." ight, perhaps, be spoken of as a Zoea. The ocellus is still present, par eas the e — eyes are large and quite movable. rostrum is ae The two pairs of antenne retain the dosis characteristics _ The mandible has no | trace of a palpus; and the metastoma con- sists of a pair of broad flat plates, separated from each other on the middle line, and placed in the same series with the other appendages. he maxillz and maxillipeds are as they were at the stage before, except that the third pair of maxillipeds are a little larger although they are still rudimentary.

The five thoracic somites are now cemented aba A seing each bears a pair of buds or pouches, the rudimentary appen

The telson is separated by a joint. P the sixth idend seg- ment ; = the latter carries a of rudimentary swimmerets. = no traces of appe iss on any of the other abdo-

inal piena although all the ganglia are —— and " developed. The halves of the fork of the telson diverge from each other a little more than they did during the eur Protozoean

stages. After the next moult the animal reaches the Schizopod stage, so far as the anterior half of the body is concerned, although the abdo-

| "x B

Miscellaneous. 149

minal appendages are still absent. The ocellus is still present, as in the first Protozoea ; but the character of the antenns has changed completely. The ear has appeared in the basal joint of the first antenne, and contains diatoms and other foreign bodies. The two- jointed basal portion of the second antenne carries a short pouch, the rudimentary flagellum, and a long scale with Sinis hairs an

a single spine.

The palpus has appeared on the mandible. The exopodites of all five pairs of legs are large, and are now, with the swimmerets, the locomotor organs. The 'endopodites of the fourth and fifth pairs are somewhat less developed than those of the first, second, and third pairs, which now end in chele. e abdomen carries only one pair of appendages, those = hus sixth xci. but these are now larger, and are used in swim ing.

The tip of the telson is now almost square, with a very slight notch in the middle lin

After the next beide ‘the chief change consists in the formation . of the first five pairs of abdominal appendages. The endopodites are absent; and the whole appendage is rudimentary, and is not used for locomotion until the next stage.

After the next moult the animal reaches the Peneus stage.

The exopodites disappear from all five pairs of legs ; and the abdo- minal a are now functional, reias the endopodites are still a

This. ped is reached by the first Protozoea in about three weeks ; and all the changes have been actually witnessed in isolated eaptive specimens.

Our boat is too small for work outside during the windy months of June and July ; and as the ripe females do not come into the inlets and sounds, I have not been able to obtain the eggs or the newly hatched young; but this is the less important, as Fritz Miiker reared his “first Protozoea” from a Nauplius, so that we now have the entire metamorphosis from actual observation.—Johns Hopkins University Circulars, November 1882, p. 6.

On the Growth of the Molluscan Shell. By H. L. Oszorn. The structure of the mollusean shell has been studied by means

een the animal and its shell, care being taken to prevent inj to the mantle. After the lapse of twenty-four hours the shell was

150 Miscellaneous.

opened and the glass circle carefully s others were allowed to remain two days, three days, or for perio weeks.

In twenty-four hours it was found that a film had been left upon the circle ; in forty-eight hours this film was plainly stony. The earliest traces of this film, when treated with colouring-reagents,

and not treated with acetic acid show beautifully the presence of

lime.

It would thus appear that the epithelium of the mantle pours out a secretion of horny matter, which forms the epidermis, that this secretion holds lime in solution, and that from this the stony in- ternal portion of the shell is formed. Experiments were successfully made upon the shells of the oyster and Pinna and several other lamellibranchs; and some gasteropods were tried, but thus far in vain.—Johns Hopkins University Circulars, November 1882, p. 7.

Lantern-slides for Biological Lectures.

Many of those who are engaged in lecturing to large classes and to popular audiences on the elementary facts of biological science have felt the want of a good series of lantern illustrations, which should enable them to some extent za dispense with the large and expensive diagrams that are now so generally

A large series of this kind, itestiatiog all the more important physi ical c experiments, has been issued by Messrs. F. York and Son, 87 Lancaster Road, Notting Hill, W. ; and arrangements have now

Carpenter. It will contain illustrations of typical examples, with the life-histories when possible, of the lowest forms of animal and

there is also a little-known German series of zoological slides, which is far less extensive, however, than that which it is proposed issue. Fossil forms will be illustrated in their proper places with — to living ones ; and preference will be given to the illustra- oe of a few well-selected types rather than to minute differences It is hoped that the knowledge that such a series is in prepara- tion (for issue in August or September) may save the construction of some diagrams, and may also induce those interested in the su ject to suggest good figures suitable for photographic reduction.

Miscellaneous. 151

Several well-known teachers and lecturers have expressed their warm approval of the scheme.

Communieations may be addressed to Dr. Andrew Wilson, 110 Gilmore Place, Edinburgh, or to Mr. William Lant Carpenter, 36 Craven Park, Harlesden, N.W.

On a Starfish Te the great rica JM y sce EPA. with rsal Peduncle, E. Per

Among the Stellerida collected ids the m of the

* Travailleur” in 1880 there are two individuals of a species of Starfish* which present the perfectly exceptional character of being furnished with a dorsal d exactly comparable, as to its position, to that which supports and fixes to a ground the young l ile

dermata, are all attached, at least during ip ie the Echino-

find in that class, which we have every reason to E the most

speak of seem to indicate that the dorsal appendage with which they are furnished is really the homologue of the peduncle of the oue

wo St cs which we propose to name Caulaster peduncu- ae are of different ages. The larger one has a radius of only 5 milli : : :

pendage.

marginal plates, which are not very visible, en form a single me as in Ctenodiscus ; there are five of them to cach arm ; the m

poric plate, which is tubercular, is enclosed a one of the arsi

brac a fissures. The arms are short, strongly recurved over the

each terminated by three long spines; the ambulacral

not more than eleven pairs. The dentary plates have the form of simple scales, uniting at their free extremity to be produced into a sort of unpaired conical tooth. The dorsal integument is soft; we cannot distinguish plates of any kind upon its surface. The dorsal

appendage, 2 millim. long, and consequently nearly as long as the

These two starfishes were obtained off the north coast of Spain, one at 1960, the other at 2650 metres.

152 Miscellaneous.

smaller radius of the animal, is cylindrical and flexible, and its surface is granular. In the larger individual there was nothing to

view are superadded to those above indicated. Thus at the base of > pues appendage there are four large calcareous plates arranged

oss, and each bearing a small spine; these plates are ar- bed. win in the direction of the arms ; a fifth plate alternating with

forms part of the same cycle; and five other smaller plates are placed - the angles left free i the five plates of the first series. We cannot help being struck with the absolute resemblance of these ten Voi yes to those which form the periproct of the Sea- Urchins, which Lovén has compared to those forming the calice of ri The

marks this resemblance still more strongly ; the homologies of the

rts are at once established ; and we thus find that, by means of Caulaster, a close bond of union is established between the Cri- noidea and the Stellerida. The character here indicated will appear

pouch by the centre of their dorsal surface. On the other hand, the rosette of plates which surrounds the dorsal appendage is an em- bryonic character, since it disappears with age; and this is pre- cisely what ought to take place if we regard the Stellerida as a form of Echinodermata derived from and higher than that of the Crinoids.

The young Asterie and Brisinge, as established by Lovén and self, also present ine! plates, arranged, at first, like those of the calice of the eno _we have demonstrated that, in Brisinga, the plates of the first series become the odontophores ; these plates cease to be visible extort in Caulaster. The question is whether they really disappear in this animal, which would lead us to adopt a new type of development among the Stellerida. Caulaster s evidently allied to the Ctenodisci ; - in the latter there exists a slig rele, which h the dorsal Saia in Caulaster ; and perhaps we might peut dodidate with it a pro- — pant which in Astropecten occupies the place where the us occurs in other starfishes.—Comptes Rendus, December 26, 1889, p. 1379.

4

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[FIFTH SERIES.]

No. 63. MARCH 1883.

XX.—On the Cyclical Development and the ie of the Siphonophora. By Dr. Car

[Plate V.] I. The Cyclical aa of Monophyes primordialis,

In the year 1853 Pid t ascertained the remarkable fact are the appendages united in groups on the stem of the ois loose from each other, and lead a free exist-

* Translated by W. S. Dallas, F.L.S., sai ue <e no chte = k. preuss. Akademie der Wissenschaften, 1882, pp. 1155-1172, Taf. xvi Pr Die ‘Die Si iphonophoren. Eine terrent perg 1: > 56. ‘The Oceanic Hydrozoa,’ (Ray So ciety) 1859 ei iii. Bg. 4, $ * Eine neue Entwicklungsweise M HR Mi phoron" f. wiss.

PLI. wologechor Tolle Tk D Gattung M

zoologischer Inhalts. le A

Claus, und ihr Abk moin g Diplophysa, Gegenb, Taf. iv. Ro TA Ann. d Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xi. 11

=

154 Dr. C. Chun on the Siphonophora.

name of Diplophysa really represent the freed sexually mature offspring of Monophyes

and, and on the other of the highest Siphonophora, namely the Velellide, extends, we were justified in assuming that the brood of the Hudoxie and Diplophyse, like the Meduse budding and separating from the Velellida, namely the Chry- somitre, in their turn furnish the polymorphous nurse-gene- ration. To my astonishment, however, the study of a new species of Monophyes showed me that the cyclical development of the Siphonophora manifests still further complications.

In briefly describing now the structure and development of Monophyes primordialis, which is the name I give to this new species, I only follow the course which my investigation took.

Among the rich pelagic fauna of Malaga with which the use of the surface-net furnished me I often remaxked a small Siphonophoran stock which looked remarkably like a Diphyes. It is true that in all the specimens a second lower nectocalyx was wanting, a circumstance which, however, did not much strike one at first, seeing that, when at all roughly treated, both nectocalyces of the Diphyide easily become detached. But although I proceeded most carefully in their capture, I never

calyx. As, further, it was impossible to discover any point of insertion for the latter, I arrived at the conclusion, which was afterwards confirmed, that I had to do with a Monophyid of very aberrant structure. At first I regarded it as new, but subsequently ascertained that two excellent old observers, ill and Busch, had observed and figured this Siphono- pes stock. Will* discovered it at Trieste, and, like usch f and later observers, regarded it as a Diphyes. He named it Diphyes Kochii; and under this name it was also more accurately described by Busch, with the express remark that he had been rio more successful than its discoverer in the

* ‘Hore Tergestinze,' 1844, p. 77, Taf. ii. fig. 22. i + ‘Beobachtungen über Anatomie und Entwickelungsgeschichte einiger wirbellosen Seethiere,’ 1851, p. 46.

I o ance "

Dr. C. Chun on the Siphonophora. 155

detection of the second nectocalyx. As Busch describes a form evidently identical with Diphyes Kochii as Muggica, in consequence of supposed differences, I combine the names selected by the first observers, and "designate the Siphono- phoran as Muggiwa Kochi.

As regards its structure, which I afterwards had the oppor- tunity of examining more accurately in Naples, the elevated flask-shaped cred ametis resembles the a i of a "n. (fig. 2). It is furnished with five wing-like edges,

two of which are more considerably Ae ele towards the margin of the bell and bound a a E space, within

ken the stem with its appendages can be retracted. ectosac, Em ng of transversely striated spindle-shaped coe ma nes the subumbrella, and terminates at the

margin of the ‘bell i ina sb contractile velum. On the dila- ted side of the nectocalyx, above the funnel-shaped gelatinous mantle [hydracium], we easily observed the so-called fluid receptacle [somatocyst, Huxl.], with its oil-drop, an organ whi most various interpretations, but, in my es without the di one having been hit upon. I

the annular canal: opposite to its place of origin ; while the corresponding fourth vessel forms only a very short branch of union between the latter and the issue of the above-mentioned [annular] vessel. Both the vessels and the fluid-receptacle open into the contractile stem of the whole colony [Aydrosoma] with its polymorphie groups of appendages. In general this is not very long; I have not observed on it more than twelve

156 Dr. C. Chun on the Siphonophora.

batteries. Without going into detail upon the development of these buds, I will only mention that the rudiment o bract becomes flattened, and, curving like a sickle, begins to grow round thestem. Its endodermal cavity forms ‘the liquid- receptacle, and the lateral parts, which grow out into wines, embrace the genital nectocalyx. In the lowest groups of in dividuals therefore we remark first of all the mobile fr eee sac with the ectodermal cell-pad at its base, and its yellowish- red mouth often dilated in the shape of a funnel ; further, the tentacle, with its amceboidally movable ectodermal cell- -pro- cesses, and the kidney-shaped urticating batteries, of a bright s yellow colour, attached to long accessory threads; and finally ? the genital bell, with its central manubrium, forming tlie : sexual products 'and the four vessels opening into an annular canal. The umbrella of the genital bell grows rapidly to a sides size, and, assisted by a velum, laici to perform

These sexually maturing monogastric T UM (fi (ig. 3) also | e

observer: l and t Busch, who have been already repeatedly sedate Perey f certainly they did not recognize their relations with. 3 Will * describes a Siphonophore under the name of jen d

pyramidalis which is evidently identical with the Budouts Eschscholtzit so accurately sip i4 Busch i. But Eudoxia Eschscholtzii ba euces the sexual generation of Muggiza. rom the most highly developed individual groups of Mug- gica it differs yoracis only in the form of the bract, whick

has become considerably thickened, and, as the last indicatio of its wing-like dilatation, exhibits two angles, which extena 4 from the apex towards the genital calyx. The latter has E attained its px size, shows in transverse section four wing- like edges of unequal size, and always allows the four vessels with their annular canal, which were Magi prc by Busch, to be recognized, That the Eudowie are of separate sexes and roduce semen and ovum in the a oe a representing the | stomachal peduncle of a Medusa, we first learned from Busch. He further called attention to the fact that, besides n» necto- calyx, a second is produced, the significance of which, how- l . ever, was not clear to him. Leuckart 1 and bao § first | * Horse rr . 8, Taf. ii. fig. 17. T Loc. ir p. 93 > afs. iv. and v.

t. p.

I Loc $* ‘Beitrag x ur näheren Kenntniss der Schwimmpolypen,” 1854, Zeiiachr. wipe. Zool, BE v. p. 200. oae

Dr. C. Chun on the Siphonophora. 157

demonstrated in different Eudoxic that this second nectocalyx represents an accessory structure, destined in course of time to replace the first large one. I have detected the first rudiment of this second calyx in the form of a small bud (fig. 2, z) even in the groups still adhering to the stem of the Muggiea. It scemed to me of interest to obtain an answer to the question whether a regular succession of new genital nectocalyces takes place, and also whether during this change the sex of the Eudoxie is altered. Without describing the precautions by

foundation of a third, and, as I succeeded in ascertaining in one case, also that of a fourth bud became developed. As

duce a brood of medusiform sexual animals by a process analo- gous to strobilization.

If we examine the genital manubrium when filled with mature ova, we observe in m a peculiar phenomenon. They lie between the ectoderm and endoderin, of which the latter almost entirely clothes them, leaving free only a small part of the surface which is in contact with the ectoderm. At this spot we always find the large peripherally placed nucleus, with its nucleolus. Between the ectoderm and the part of the periphery of the ovum which is not covered by the endo- derm, some fluid collects, in which from two to three direction- vesicles are to be detected. Müller, who first called attention to this peculiarity, regarded this arrangement as a micropylar apparatus. I cannot, however, agree with him in this view, as I could neither find an aperture in the ectodermal lamella, which is sometimes dilated and thin, nor meet with fecundated ova in the ‘genital manubrium. What Miiller regards as spermatozoa that have penetrated are evidently only the ieaiai adice: The nucleus, with the surrounding plasma, - is usually overflowed by the neighbouring ectoplasm, so that

158 Dr. C. Chan on the Siphonophora.

minute, their purpose evidently being to burst the thin ecto- dermal envelope and to render possible the exit and fertiliza- tion of theovum. As a matter of fact, indeed, we find that the ova are evacuated from the manubrium singly, and not simul- taneously.

To judge from our previous knowledge of the development of the Siphonophora, we should expect that from the fertilized egg of Eudoxia Eschscholtzii the Muggiæa would originate. I was fherefore not a little surprised when, in my pelagic captures, I met with an elegant Siphonophore which at the first glance showed itself to be a true Monophyes, and yet présented stomachal sacs and urtieating batteries which, even by the most careful examination, were not to be distinguished from those of Eudoxia Eschscholtzi. As regards the organi- zation of this smallest and most simply constructed colony among all the Siphonophora, which has been seen by no previous observer, it consists essentially of a medusiform nectocalyx, a stomachal polyp, and a tentacle (fig. 1). The calyx is cap-shaped and of laterally symmetrical form. The dome of the umbrella appears drawn out into a lappet and rounded off. Close to the place of insertion of the other appendages two gelatinous pads arise as the first indication of an incomplete sheath. Four vessels, originating from the base of the fluid-receptacle, which traverses the umbrella ob- liquely and is furnished with an oil-drop, supply the subum- brella, finally opening into an annular canal placed upon the velum. ave already indicated that the stomachal sac and

from the base of the fluid-receptacle, and communicate with the latter by means of a contractile portion, the first indication of the stem. On the other hand new rudiments of buds make

$ y pi E b E

———————nmagne

Dr. C. Chun on the Siphonophora. 159

their appearance on this little stem quite close to the fluid- receptacle, and, indeed, first of all a bud of considerable size above (towards the apex of the umbrella), and afterwards, opposite to this, a group of four buds (fig. 5). ile the first developed bud, as soon appears to be the case, represents the rudiment of a nectocalyx, we are struck, in the group of four buds, with a development identical with that of those groups of buds which we have already had occasion to mention on the basal part of the stem of Muggiea. In point of fact we cannot avoid the notion that the tour buds represent the con- stituents of a Eudoxia Eschscholtzii, the stomachal sae, the tentacle, the bract, and the genital calyx.

But how are we to explain the enigmatical phenomenon

nophyes primordialis, and then, carrying with it the parqut stem and the future Kudoxia-groups, separates from the parent animal and leads a free existence. In Stage (captured in freedom) which clearly demonstrates the connexion between Muggiæa and Monophyes. The nectocalyx of the former has already acquired the pentagonal form, and shows distinctly the characteristic course of the vessels. The aperture of the calyx is turned away from that of the Mono- phyes-calyx, so that the two perform brisk pumping move- ments in opposite directions. In almost all the subsequently observed cases (and by rearing the Monophyes I have six times succeeded in getting the calyx of the Muggiwa to grow to half the size of the Monophyes-calyx) the calyces were ar- ranged in the same direction. The stem is already of consi- derable length, and, besides the terminal stomachal sac with the tentacle, shows the rudiment of another Zudozia-group.

ut if we place the organism in a watch-glass with abundance of water and observe the two calyces engaged in performing their very lively pumping movements, we sometimes sueceed in directly convincing ourselves of their separation, inasmuch as generally after a violent pumping movement on the part of one of the calyces the delicate uniting part of the stem tears away, and the two then continue to move independently.

160 Dr. C. Chun on the Siphonophora.

This also explains why in fishing we often meet with the calyces of Monophyes destitute of all sig hag besides the isolated sexual calyces of the Eudoxie

the “developed UN already makes its appearance tinny. A glance at fig. 5 shows how the tissues of the stem take art in the construction of the bud, how the und passes continuously into the external wallof the bud (the umbrella was even previously formed by an ectodermal invagination), while the endoderm produces, by a dilatation, the first traces of the fluid-receptacle and the vascular lamella, i in the latter of yar the vessels take the course typical of the developed Mug Ihet fact that by the side of a small cap-shaped nectocalyx a second one so totally different in form and size is budded forth, destined to separate from and perform the same function as the primary calyx, is unique among the Coelenterata. We find indeed on the stem of the Siphonophora the most various polymorphic appendages; but the different form is always determined by a different "function ; the medusiform locomo- tive is of different construction from the medusiform genital nectocalyx budded from the same stock. But how are we to explain the fact that in this case two calyces intrusted with the same function, namely the locomotion of the stock, acquire such a different habit? I know of no other answer to give to this question than that the small cap-shaped Monophyes-calyx suffices for the transportation of the single stomachal sae with the tentacle, but that with the elongation of the stem and the increase of the individual groups it becomes necessary, by a larger and more slender calyx, which can cut through the water easily, to weaken the resistance which is opposed to p locomotion by the long drawn-out trailing stem with ts appendages. That the Diphyid-like calyx of the Muggica fulfils such requirements will be the experience of any one who attempts to take out the pala mok as it shoots through the "n ne the rapidity of an though I believe that Ih jai proved as esta- blished fact that the cyclical course of Pattar ‘of ies lowest Siphonophora consists of three generations, scientific method requires the proof that Monophyes pri alis really originates trom the ova of the Eudozia budded off. from the

E SO LER AUTE tea a AE

T————————Ü

————

Dr. C. Chun on the Siphonophora. 161

Muggiea. Although the investigation is attended with several difficulties, arising from the minuteness and transparency of the tiny ova, and, further, from the circumstance that we can very seldom find at the same time male Hudoxie with perfectly mature pin-shaped spermatozoa and female necto- calyces which show themselves to be filled with fertilizable

surrounding the nucleus, I have nevertheless, after several vain attempts, finally succeeded in obtaining an artificial fecundation, and furnishing the proof that from the ova of the Eudoxia a ciliated embryo is produced, which grows into the Monophyes. Seven mature ova which were contained in the manubrium of a genital calyx, and one of which was just be- ginning to issue from the ruptured ectodermal envelope, I placed on the 23rd September in a vessel which swarmed with spermatozoa taken from a male manubrium. As from

receptacle, makes its appearance distinctly; and the embryo ins the form shown in fig. 6. On the third day (fig. 7) the identity with Monophyes is unmistakable. The necto-

p . calyx is cap-shaped, shows distinctly the cavities of the four

s Pen Ll radial vessels, with the annular canal, in its vascular lamella,

162 Dr. C. Chun on the Siphonophora.

it is still covered with delicate vibratile cilia

swelling, chiefly composed of the juicy endodermic cells, is appended to it ‘iweally, end: passes over Ai succes d into the still-closed stomachal sac. The latter is of an intensely red colour, and displays a sania cavity ieee fro juicy cells. At its base protrude the numerous fungus-like buds of the rudimentary tentacle. The juicy cells are now absorbed, the tentacle with its urticating fae elongates, and finally the mouth of the stomachal sac breaks through ; and at the close of the third day the larva acquires a dao which exactly agrees with that of the youngest stages of Monophyes captured in the open.

The proof being thus furnished that the fecundated ovum of Eudoxia Eschscholtzit develops into Monophyes primordialis, we have to note the following stages in the course of develop- ment of the latter :—

1. The planula. . The embryo with the bud-rudiments of the nectocalyx and tentacle. Monophyes primordialis. Muggiwa Kochi. Eudoxia Eschscholtzit.

and already begins to perform pumping movements, although ili A larg

[n

Sew

II. The Relationships of the Siphonophora,

By the demonstration that three generations intervene in the course of development of the Monophyidze, several ques- tions are raised, some of which may serve as a directing clue to a further investigation, while others can even now be an- swered. In the first place, we have to find out whether (as seems to me very probable) the other species of Monophyes also present a third generation. In his ‘Oceanic Hydrozoa,’ Huxley figures several species of Diphyes (pl. i. figs. 3, 4, D. müra and chamissonis), in which a second nectocalyx was not observed. These possibly represent Monophyids of the structure of Muggiea. But it is not only for the Monophyide, but also for the whole of the Calycophoride that, for reasons which I shall indicate hereafter, proof of the occasional occur- rence of a third generation may be obtained. A further question, which we can even now answer in an affirmative sense, is whether Monophyes primordialis, with its compli- cated alternation of heteromorphous generations, really represents the simplest Siphonophore, or whether it is not

rather to be regarded as a retrograde form. In deciding.

against the latter conception, I depend not only upon its

$ 4. 1 i D E

Tut

eS carpere mo

Dr. C. Chun on the Siphonophora. 163

164 Dr. C. Chun on the Siphonophora.

the Diphyide with two, and the Polyphyide with more than two nectocalyces. The family for which I propose the denomination Peire, however, shows several peculiari- ties; as the most noticeable of which it is to be indicated that the individuals are certainly distributed in clusters upon the d ue that they do not become free in the form of Eudozic. Mal d female nectocalyces possess a remarkably small umbrella and bring the sexual products to full maturity in e large manubrium, without separating from the stem as m While in the Monophyidæ and Diphyidæ the cyclical development is distributed over aa or three generations, these are here compressed into o But how is it to be ex peg that a direct development prevails among the Polyphyidæ and Physophoridæ, to give lace again to an alternation of generations in the most highly organized Siphonophora, namely the Velellidæ? In order to answer this question we must go a little further afield. As I have already indicated, the Calycophoridæ possess a hydro- static apparatus in the form of the so-called fluid- receptacle with its oil-drop. Now in all other Siphonophora, in place of the specifically light oil, a compressible medium, a gaseous mixture, is secreted at the upper extremity of the stem. In

them a new organ, the air-sac eumatophore], makes its appearance; and this, which is originally of small size, gradually acquires more considerable dimensions, until,

in the Rhizophyse, Physalie, as "Velella, it fundamentally influences not only the physiognomy, but even the whole organization. As regards the development of the air-sac, I can confirm Metschnikoff's statements from his investigations on the embryos of Halistemma pictum (=H. tergestinum, Claus). At the pole of the planula, which advances foremost in locomotion, we observe a solid thickening of the ectoderm, which is finally constricted off from its origin, and, surrounded by the small-celled endoderm, passes somewhat inwards. B

the separation of the constricted ectodermal cells a cavity is produced, which is filled with granular fluid and rapidly dilates. The tribe: cells, with the exception of the por- tion turned towards the hinder pole of the planula, secrete a delicate chitinous lamella towards the inner cavity of the

i E

Dr. C. Chun on the Siphonophora. 165

formed, as also in the Polyphyide, by a great number of nectocalyces, or in the only Physophorid i in which the latter are wanting, ‘baton Athorybia, by medusa-like Ne movements of bra

Are we to Rig it as surprising that here, where provision is made for the distribution of the species by means of nume- rous energetically acting nectocalyces, the sexual animals themselves remain immovably attached to the stem? That in the case of the Monophyide and Diphyide, with their comparatively insignificant locomotion by means of one or two nectocalyces, the acquisition of mobility m the sexual animals furnishes an efficacious instrument for the distribu- tion of the species can be seen at once. In the Polyphyidæ the male and female individuals still exhibit a medusiform development, but the umbrella appears reduced ; while in the Physophoridæ, which are still furnished with numerous necto- calyces, it represents merely a mantle-like envelope of the single ovum.

hen, our notion is correct, that the separation of the

sexual individuals occurs as a compensation for an insufficient power of locomotion and the resulting imperfect SERIER of the species, we have, in conclusion, still to inquire how other Siphonophora, which usually quite give up any tni locomotion, effect their diffusion. The Rhizophyside and Physalie have been frequently united with the Physophoride, Nevertheless they differ so much from the latter that I prefer placing them as a distinct order, * Pneumatophoridze," side. by side with the Calycophoride and Physophoride. Their air-sac especially acquires an imposing magnitude, and com- municates with the exterior by an opening. Locomotive organs in the form of noctoca x Hin or movable bracts, are

sac, the adult Physalia, with. its enormous bladder occupying nearly the whole stem, is driven wien at the surface o sea as the sport of the winds and wa im iud Pon relations, Pics “still revails a certain d although I may be unable to dispel this com-

166 Dr. C. Chun on the Siphonophora.

clusters, for which I am indebted to my friend Von Petersen, I must now thoroughly agree with him. These sexual clusters

re from a large Physalia which appeared in the Bay of Naples after the spring storms of 1879, At the first inue we detect in them a considerable number of meduse, which attract attention by their size. Dy means of e peduncles traversed by a canal they are attached among the gemme filled with nearly mature spermatozoa and the ata tentacles characteristic of Physalia.. On closer examination a consi- derable aperture, fringed with a velum, may be easily recog-

young exa seit are ee in projecting pads, n older

umbrella, and shows in transverse section the matin of four vessels, which open within the velum into an annular canal. An ectodermal fibrous cord, which runs at the base of the velum, I am inclined to interpret as a nervous ring. On k e other hand, we cannot perceive either tentacular pads, mar- ginal bodies, or sexual organs. stomachal peduncle, i in i dia wall of which the sexual organs will probably originate, is indicated by a small elevation at the bottom of the cavity of e umbrella. Now, if we take into raring ah = Mme cies size of . these meduss (they measure 2 mil n brea to 6 millim. in length with the eas pa i ix tion, which is indicative of a free independent life, there can be any doubt that, after the development of a mouth- aperture and of the tentacular pads, they separate and grow up into female anthomeduse. us, again, in the Physalie, which are destined to a passive mode of locomotion, the dis- tribution of the rc cesi is pedis by the acquisition of mobi- lity by the female sexual animals. at the meduse are

no resemble - basal pedunculiform section of the uds, and ar sR from the sexual ids Asa ust of fact, a careful examination shows that the medusse do not separate in their whole length, but that their inferior pedunculiform half remains adherent to the genital cluster. If we consider that the Physalie always live together in erowds, and that from the enormous production E spermatozoa the contact of these with the ova produced by

TOU rented een

Dr. C. Chun on the Siphonophora. 167

meduse is rendered easy, it need not surprise us if only the female individuals lead a free existence.

of the latter, although no sexual produets had been detected in them. I was therefore greatly interested when I was able, in a specimen of Rhizophysa which made its appearance in October, to demonstrate that these mulberry-like appendages become developed into sexual clusters, which might almost be confounded with those of a young Physalia. Each of the knob-like pads in the cluster begins to draw out into an elon- gate oval form, appears diminished like a peduncle at its base, and shows in about its middle the rudiment of a medusa- bud. As is shown by still older sexual clusters, there are produced at the periphery of the bud, which still more dis- tinctly shows the form of a medusa, about six or eight ex- crescences formed of ectoderm and endoderm, while the distal extremity of the whole lateral branch is produced into a sexual tentacle. The oldest genital clusters (those seated at the lower end of the stem) consequently consist of a peduncle abundantly furnished with muscular fibres and very contrac- tile, the cavity of which communicates with that of the stem, and on the other side extends into about twelve lateral branches. Each of these lateral branches, with its appendages, so completely resembles the corresponding parts of Physalia, th do not hesitate to regard the medusa-bud as the pro- ducer of the ovum, and the knob-like buds as young seminal capsules. The observation of still further advanced genital organs will show whether, as seems to me very probable, the female individuals also become free in the form of medusz in Rhyzophysa.

At any rate, I believe I have proved that Rhizophysa and Physalia show a close relationship, which justifies us in rais- ing them into the order Pneumatophoride. . But what appears to be of special interest in connexion with the question of the origin of alternation of generations among the Siphonophora, is the circumstance that with the cessation of active locomo- tion (for the ascent and descent of the Rhizophysa can hardly come under consideration for the distribution of the species in a horizontal direction) the necessity again occurs of rendering at least the female sexual organs motile in the form of antho- meduse. If, finally, we glance at the highest Siphonophora, namely the Velellide, they appear so perfectly adapted to a

168 Dr. C. Chun on the Siphonophora.

passive locomotion at the surface of the sea, that they Me compress their chambered air-sac. It is conceivable that,

exertion of any active locomotion being impossible, both liste and female sexual animals are set t free in the form of small

o summaiize briefly, in d our judgment as to the cyclical process of development of the Siphonophora, I do not hesitate to assert that it rx a close relation to the locomotion. iere numerous phy ide: (Zipp acting necto-

Aa konno into medusoid gemmæ. - Where only one (Mono- phyidæ) or two nectocalyces (Diphyidæ) produce a compara- tively feeble locomotion, the diffusion of the species is pro- vided for by the r emarkable process of Hudoxia-formation. Pei it may ehe, as I have shown in the case of Mono- imordialis, that the first nectocalyx is replaced by a Mm heteromorphous one, which is better fitted to carry along the long trailing stem with the Zudozia-clusters. From the primitive organization of this Monophyes the life-history of the species therefore appears to be spread over three gene- rations, proceeding one from the other. Lastly, if, as in the most highly organized Siphonophora the Pneumatophoride and Discoidez, the locomotive organs are wanting and loco- motion takes place only passively, the diffusion of the species is rendered possible by the sexual animals being rendered motile. There is an alternation of generations that intervenes, as an element of polymorphism, in the course of develop- ment of the Siphonophora, and indeed of their highest repre- sentatives, in this fashion, that on a polymorphic nurse gene- ration oe use are produced by gemmation, either females e (Pneumatophoride), or males and females (Discoidem), "which only attain sexual maturity after their separation.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE V.

General Indications :—g.sch., genital nectocalyx; v, velum; s, fluid- = a np m, n sac; f tentacle; st, stem ; d, bract; ek, ecto- derm; en, endode:

t development of Monophyes primordialis. Fig. 1. First generation: Monophyes primordialis, Chun, x 45. x, bud of the Muggiza-calyx ; fi, wing-like gelatinous ridges. Fig. 2. Second generation: Muggiea Kochi, Will & Busch, x 45. K, ot : s

Nm D

Mr. W. L. Distant on TUS From Mergut. 169

germ : genital n. Sesioni (go Fig. 4. Mon: idm iuri Án t. ce in p— with the Muggiza-calyx,

Fig. 5. The y young woo with the first foundation of a cluster

ter ssel; s.u, subumbrella; r.k, an- nulår canal y, eT V oes of attachment to Monophyes primo; tal

Fig. 6. Haibeye bud Xu ova of Eudoxia Eschscholtzii on the second day, hs the ripis of the nectocalyx; of the nettling-thread, and the stomachai sac, x . ga, jelly; s.u, subumbrella ; $8.2, endo ee rmic fluid-cell; en, definitive endoderm Fig. 7. rye of the third day, which has already attained the form of PM pr imordialis, X 67. 8.2, adherent group of fluid-

XXL—On Rhynchota from Mergut. By W. L. Distant.

THE small or of Rhynchota to siaii this short paper refers was recently made by Dr. Anderson in Mergui, and

mately exhibit when sperie ais worked, but is interesting as affording the first knowledge of the Rhynchota of this little- worked and entomologically little-known zoological district.

HEMIPTERA-H ETEROPTERA. Fam. Pentatomid:e. Catacanthus incarnatus, Drury.

Cimez incarnatus, Drury, Ill. ii. p. 67, pl. xxxvi. f. 5 (1773).

Fam. Coreide. Anoplocnemis grossipes, Fabr. Lygeus grossipes, Fabr. Syst. Rhyng. p. 205. n. 11 (1803). Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xi. 12

170 ` Mr, W. L. Distant on Rhynchota from Mergui.

Homeocerus tinctus, n. sp.

Ochraceous, thickly covered with fine dark punctures. An- tenn pale castaneous ; first joint robust, shorter than second, which is longest, third and fourth subequal in length, second and third slightly infuscated near their apices, fourth, ex- cluding basal third and apex, subinfuscated. Membrane pale smoky hyaline, with the internal basal area black. Rostrum pale ochraceous, with the third and fourth joints subequal, its apex about reaching the intermediate coxe. me above pale reddish. Body beneath and legs pale ochraceous. Pronotal angles subprominent and obtusely angulated.

ong. 14-16 millim

This species is allied to H. albiventris, Dall., from which it differs by its much more robust form, different colour of the abdomen above, the basal area of the membrane more infus- cated, &c. One specimen alone contained in this collection ; I possess a second from Tenasserim.

Fam. Reduviide. Ectrychotes atripennis, Stal, var. ?

This variety agrees with Stal’s description, save in wanting the black spots “ maculis tribus magnis lateribus pectoris,” but differing also in having the apices of the tibiz black.

As Stál's species (which I do not possess) was received from Malacca, I have thought that this may possibly be but a varietal form, and have therefore refrained from describing it as a distinct species.

HEMIPTERA-HOMOPTERA.

Fam. Cicadidz. Cosmopsaltria Andersoni, n. sp.

d. Head olivaceous, Lateral margins of front, area of ocelli, and a small spot on each side of same black. Pro- and mesonotum olivaceous, the first with a central longitudinal ochraceous fascia, bordered with black, widest anteriorly, and compressed about centre, and with a small curved black line behind the eyes; mesonotum with two obconical spots bor- dered with black on anterior margin, on each side of which is a small discal black streak and a long curved black spot on each side of base near anterior angles of cruciform elevation,

which are also black. Abdomen dull dark ochraceous

CU Vei - co rM

Mr. W. L. Distant on Rhynchota from Mergui. ` 171

ochraceous, remaining portion of venation more or less shaded and marked with black or olivaceous and with a black claval streak; wings with the veins black or ochraceous, and outer claval margin and an inner claval streak fuscous.

The body is broad and somewhat depressed, the abdomen above moderately pilose. The head, including outer margins of eyes, is subequal in width ora very little narrower than

se of pronotum. The rostrum about reaches the centre of

si A reach the base of the last abdominal segment. The face is swollen and tumid, with a narrow central longitudinal sulca- tion and strong: transverse striations, the interstices of whic are very broad.

ong. 32 millim., exp. tegm. 88 millim. . This species is allied to C. oopaga, Dist., from which its smaller size and greater length of opercula at once distin- guish it. Fam. Jassidz. Tettigonia ferruginea, Fabr. Cicada ferruginea, Fabr. Syst. Rhyng. p. 69. n. 36 (1803).

Fam. Fulgoridz. Phromnia marginella. Fulgora marginella, Oliv. Enc. Méth, vi. pp. 566, 575. n. 43 (1791).

Phromnia rubicunda, n. sp. Tegmina dull reddish, becoming slightly paler towards iwl

apex; the basal, marginal, and apical areas above somewhat

white. Body pale ochraceous, the pronotum somewhat darker in hue. Legs pale ochraceous, anterior and intermediate tibise and tarsi black, posterior tarsi with the apical joint black.

Tibie strongly suleated, posterior tibie armed with three

rominent spines. d P 12*

172 ` Mr. W. L. Distant on the Genus Platypleura.

Exp. tegm. 62 millim

This species is allied to P. tricolor, White, from which it differs by the longer tegmina and different colour of the same, different colour of the tibiz, &c.

Cerynia maria.

Peciloptera maria, White, Ann, & Mag. Nat. Hist. xviii. p. 25, m i. f. 3 (1846).

XXII.— On some African pp T the POM G'enus Platypleura. By W. L. Distant

[Plate II. figs. O & D.]

` Iw his excellent revision of the Cicadide (Hem. Afr. iv.), by which the late Dr. Stal for the first time placed the genera of this interesting family of Homoptera on a scientific basis, and cleared up much of the synonymy relating to the African species, he not unnaturally made some errors. Evidently trusting to the notes made when he visited the British Mu- seum and with so much success rectified a considerable por- tion of the Rhynchotal work of the late Mr. F. Walker, he encima (Hem. Afr. iv. p. 19) stated that the Tettigonia

strumosa, Fabr., =the Osxypleura contracta, Walk., and be- longed to the genus Platypleura. Mr. Butler, i in a list of the species of the genus (Cist. Ent. i. p. 183), in which he uses Stál's revisions, likewise follows him in this course. I have lately, through the kindness of Dr. Aurivillius, been allowed to Tape a typical specimen of the Fabrician species, and find it to be quite distinct from the P. contracta k., and that it is the penas diens I, relying on Stál's identification, had described as P.

The following Meis to be the correct synonymy :—

Platypleura strumosa. (Pl. S fig. C.) Tettigonia strumosa, Fabr. Syst. Rhyng. p n. 7 (1830). Cicada strumosa, Walk. List Hom. i. p. Bo. n n. 5 (1851). Platypleura Afzelii, St&l, Ófv, Vet.-Ak. Fürh. 1854, p. 241. at ra strumosa, Stal (part.), bey Afr. iv. p. 19. n. 12 (1866) ; Butl. (part.), Cist. Ent. i. p. 191. n. 33 (1874). Platypleura erea, Dist. Traus. Ent. pm. 1881, p. 632. It is singular that all the specimens which I have been able to examine are females, and. consequently it is tapae at present to describe the male opercula and tympan

Se ad aea i naa cm

es 4

Mr. W. L. Distant on the Genus Platypleura. ` 173

The species appears to be distributed in western tropical Africa from Sierra Leone to Calabar. now add the description of an undescribed but closely allied species.

Platypleura Rutherfordi, n. sp. (PI. II. fig. D.)

Head ochraceous ; front with a central subtriangular black

Spot; vertex with a = black mark before the eyes; area of the ocelli and a central basal spot also black. Pronotum greenish ochraceous, with the following black markings :—a central discal black line, dilated on each side anteriorly, not reaching much beyond centre posteriorly, from which two oblique straight lines extend to behind the eyes; and from near the centre of these a longitudinal black streak is emitted ; a curved and somewhat dentate line behind the eyes ; a central linear spot; and the lateral dilated margins are also black. Mesonotum with two small obconical black spots on anterior margin, on each side of which is a much larger subobconical spot of the same colour, and a central longitudinal fascia and two small basal spots also black; basal cruciform elevation pale ochraceous. omen greenish ochraceous, with the basal segmental margins black. Body beneath greenish ochraceous, somewhat spotted with black; dilated pronotal margins and anterior and intermediate tarsi black. Tegmina pale hyaline; costal membrane and basal fourth dull ochra- ceous and opaque; the last with the extreme base, an oblique broad terminal fascia, and claval area pale fuscous ; a spot at the extremity of the radial area anastomoses with some small adjacent spots near extremities of second and third ulnar areas, and a double submarginal series of small spots placed on the apices of the veins fuscous. Wings pale hyaline, with the basal third obliquely fuscous and a small spot at extremity of radial area fuscous. : . The head, including outer margin of eyes, is about equal in width to the anterior margin of the mesonotum ; the lateral margins of the pronotum are amply and subacutely produced : the rostrum (the apex of which is fuscous) extends to the first abdominal segment; the opercula are short, broad, and rounded.

Long. d, 24 millim., exp. tegm. 76 millim.

Hab. West Africa, Calabar (D. G. Rutherford) ; Isubu.

174 M.G. A. Boulenger on a new Genus of Geckos. XXIII.— Description of a new Species of Rhopalocera. By W. L. Distant.

Cyrestis Earli, n. sp.

d. Wings above creamy white, with the basal third of both wings slightly and palely infuscated, with two narrow oblique brownish fascie :—the first commencing on median nervure and at about =n of cell of anterior wing, and ex- tending to about centre of submedian nervure, down which it is continued to near anal angle; the second commencing on anterior wing at base of second median nervule, and extending to near apex of the third median nervule of posterior wings, whence it is strongly sinuated and angulated to submedian ner- vure. Cell of anterior wings with four transverse brownish fasciæ, the fourth at end of cell having a central brownish line ; a similarly formed fascia closing cell of posterior wings ; an irregular brownish patch beyond cell of anterior wings ; at about one third from apex a narrow pipia fascia crosses

Hab. Malacca. "Coll. Godman and Salvin.

Pes species appears to be intermediate between C. iege Butl and C. EI Feld. It will be figured in my : ts Malayana

XXIV San cipe of a new dp: of Geckos. By G. A. BouLENG

epi spi g. n.

Digits of very unequal size, free, slender at the base, strongly dilated at the end, Ever um distal clawed phalanges;

AINA - - SUPE TEILS ee eS VERO PRU aR NTS Mia a eNom — ee |

M. G. A. Boulenger on a new Genus of Geckos. 175

inner digit rudimentary, not dilated, with strong, very dis- tinct claw; the digital dilatations bearing inferiorly two series of regular oblique lamella, separate a median groove.

per surfaces covered with juxtaposed granular scales ; lower surfaces with imbricate scales. Pupil round. Eyelid distinct all round. Males with praanal pores.

Microscalabotes Cowanti, sp. n.

Head small, much longer than broad, not distinct from neck ; snout obtuse, as long as the distance between the eye and the ear-opening, not quite once and a half the diameter of the orbit; ear-opening very small, roundish. Body rather elon- gate, moderately depressed, not distinct from the tail, which is almost as thick at the base ; the latter tapers into a point and is slightly depressed, suboval in section. Limbs rather feeble; digits gradually increasing in size from first to fourth ; fifth half the length of the latter; seven transverse lamelle under the dilated part of the third and fourth digits, the two basal undivided ; the slender part of the digits with narrow transverse lamellae. Upper surfaces covered with uniform small granular scales, considerably larger on the snout and

R

brown-dotted ; lower surfaces whitish, the throat with a few Scattered brown dots.

millim. pi5. PME M Re RSG 73 (225 ROMURNMNES ENS MU en TAM T 9 WISER OF HONG So bles seva s RETE 6 Me sind eade PEU ant V Ve UR e wale ids qve 22 Bore Wins oe oe aoe ea ee eee ee ert 10 Huhu a o d eke es nh 13 42

* € 96€€-»e6€9-52«29V9 999,965 -»v.tttwuw»eeov

Two male specimens were collected in East Betsileo, Mada- gascar, by the Rev. W. Deans Cowan. ae

*

176 Dr. C. Lütken on the Vaagmer and

This new genus is related to Phelsuma, ick and Lygo- dactylus Gray (= Scalabotes, Peters), both of which occur also in Madagascar, and have likewise the very pier s digits with rudimentary thumbs, the completely exposed cir- cular eyelid, the circular pupil, &c. From the former it is easily distinguished by the presence of claws and the divided infradigit lamelle ; from the latter, to which it stands nearer, it is distinguished by the distal clawed phalanges, which are free, as in Lepidodactylus, Fitz., and not curved and retractile between the anterior ,infradigital Saar wes dis claw of the inner digit is very strong and always exposed 'and not sheathed and frequently hidden as in Lygodacty

XXV.—Some Remarks on the Vaagmer (Trachypterus arcticus) and the e Herring-king emia Banksi). By Dr. C. LUTKEN

I HAVE clsowhert published in full detail the investigations that I ad the opportunity of making upon the two northern paa mentioned in the title; and that I desire . here to give a brief report upon the results at which I think I have arrived is due to my wish. to preserve a certain histo- rical continuity. They have both been the subjects of de- scriptions and investigations in the memoirs of our Society in ormer years:—the Vaagmer, by M. T. Brünnich in the third volume (1788), and by the older Reinhardt in the seventh volume (1838); the King of the Herrings, by Ascanius and Brünnich in the first-mentioned volume and year. Of the smaller and less fragile of these two remarkable deep-sea fishes, the Vaagmeer, there had accumulated in course of time, and especially of late years, in our Museum, partly, no doubt, in consequence of the greater development of collecting-voy- ages, a material of no less than thirteen Danish, Icelandic, and Fsróic individuals, varying in size from 0* 830 to 2-200 metres. "This material demanded a comparative investigation before it should be in part divided and dispersed among foreign collections, so far as we could spare it from our own. The materials of the second, larger, scarcer, and more fragile * Translated by W. S. Dallas, F.L.S., from the ‘ Oversigt over det Kongelige Danske Videnskabernes Selskabs F orhandlinger 1882, PP-

206- pa l'idenskabelige Meddelelser fra den naturhistoriske Forening for 1881, p. 190, with figures.

d i 3 1 :

the Herring-king. 177

northern Bandfish were much more limited and defective ; but they have nevertheless sufficed to answer, at least provi- sionally, more than one question relating to it; for with regard to both these comparative rarities in our museums there were, and indeed still are, many such remaining to be settled.

it is known from Iceland and the northernmost part of Nor- way to the Færöes, Skagen, Norfolk, and Donegal, but not from the western, American side of the northern sea), seemed in itself not to be improbable. The question has lately been much simplified by the investigations which have been made upon the changes of form with age, or the developmental history, of the Mediterranean forms. Moreover our museum possesses some materials towards the recognition of the con- nexion between the age-forms formerly established and de-

discussion, which must have been very incomplete, in my * Spolia Atlantica, by the appearance, in 1880, of Ennery's “ Contribuzioni all’ Ittiologia ” (Atti d. R. Acecad. dei Lincei), founded upon much more copious materials. Referring here to this, or to the exposition which I have given (loc. ct.), from this source and from my own materials, of the history of the transformations of the Mediterranean species (Trachypterus iris, Wb.), I confine myself to indicating that the reduction of the species can hardly be restricted to declaring 7. filicauda (16—32 millim.), Spinole (21-33 inches), (ris and tenia (up to 2 feet) to form only a single species; we may unite with them without hesitation T. liopterus, C.& V. (about 4 feet), and T. Rüppeli, Günth. (about the same size), and perhaps also T. gryphurus, Lowe; and it may in general be a question whether we know more than this one species from the Mediter- ranean and the neighbouring part of the Atlantic. "That this is specifically distinct from 7. arcticus, Bn., there can be no doubt, although it is difficult to indicate any but purely

178 Dr. C. Lütken on the Vaagmer and

. physiognomical differential characters, namely the more ele- vated form of the body in 7. eine together with its shorter

their relations with the northern and Mediterranean species I can say nothing positive; it 1s probable, however, that they are distinct from the latter, and that the Trachypteri i in general do not belong to the genera of deep-sea fishes the "ide of which have, so to speak, a cosmopolitan distributio As it has been attempted to distinguish m; northern species (T. arcticus and T. vogmarus) , it is not superfluous to remark that the existing material certainly furnishes no sup- port to any such separation, which must be absolutely rejected ; and so far as this is founded upon the supposed observation that certain Vaagmers are apparently askew or asymmetri- cally formed, which has been stated in connexion with the mode in which they have been seen to move t rough the water, it must be remarked that I have found it impossible to convince myself of the existence of this asymmetry in any of the specimens investigated. So far as I can make out, it does not exist at all, or, in any case, it is very inconsiderable. the other external characters of the northern Va aagmer there were especially two which needed confirmation by the comparison of a large series of specimens, namely :—1, the absence or the presence in the more or less ‘adult Vaagmser of nuchal fins, or of the anterior part of the dorsal fin, , always apparently composed of five rays, of which part a rudiment i is certainly always present, but has never been seen in its full development in any northern Vaagmzser, as in general no young stages of these im Sas cin to T. filicauda or T. Spinole are yet known; and, 2, the absence or presence, as a normal character, of the ventral "fins, of which also we can in general detect more or less distinct traces, but which have not hitherto been found fully developed in any northern Vaagmer. be answer to these eere is as follows :—In all the twelve individuals from 0:935 to 2:200 metres in pv the

Biete iiia specim: epe 830 metre tees the youngest of the wida series. In this also distinct rudiments

a 3 i + 1 ] | 1 E

the Herring-king. ` 179

of the ventral fins were present—namely, on each side an anterior (or outer) ray, about 7 millim. long, but broken, and therefore, in reality, longer, comparatively slender, strongly spinous along its anterior margin, and behind this five shorter and finer ray-rudiments. In all the other Vaagmers ex- amined these rudiments of ventral fins were very indistinct or had even completely disappeared, except in one (1°505 metre), in which there were two basal portions of the anterior rays of the ventral fins, about 20 millim. long and 3 millim. broad,

. subprismatic, flat behind, with a rounded angle in front ; and it

was clear that they had been 30 or perhaps 50 millim. long. Exceptionally, at any rate, this first ray in each ventral fin may therefore exist in the fully developed state, as in Rega- lecus (Gymnetrus), in adult Vaagmers ; and we cannot abso-

and ventral fins was rather a shedding prepared by nature

than the consequence of an accidental fracture ; but I admit

that further investigations upon this point are to be desired. measurements made of the individuals before me and

far they may be considered to stand in any connexion with differences of age.

The length of the head and body together (as far as the anus), in proportion to the total length, varies between 1 : 1-76

180 Dr. C. Lütken on the Vaagmer and

and 1:2:04; but itis quite exceptionally that the tail (from the anus) is a little longer than head and body together, so that the anus comes to be situated before the middle of the total length instead of, as always elsewhere, behind it.

The length of the head (from the apex of the closed mouth to the posterior margin of the operculum) is contained from about seven to about nine times in the total length ; it seems to be relatively small in the larger specimens and great in young examples.

The greatest height of the body is contained about four and a half to six and a half times in the total length. That the height decreases proportionally with the age, at least to a certain point, to increase again in older individuals, although it may seem probable, does not appear from the measurements.

The size of the eye (diameter of the orbit) is contained from three to four times in the length of the head, and seems, as indeed is generally the case, to undergo a relative diminu- tion with age. i

The rays of the dorsal fin vary in number from 154 to 186 (besides the rudimentary nuchal fin-rays). In very young individuals (0:830 metre) they are rather rough to the touch in their lower part; in older specimens this roughness has disappeared, except the spine at the base. "Their average elevation (determined by the length of a ray directly over the anus) is, in proportion to the greatest elevation of the body, between 1:1:7 and 1: 3:3, and may therefore vary between more than one half and scarcely one third of that measure- ment ; it is on the average relatively higher in the young and lower in the older fishes. e number of pectoral fin-rays may be from ten to thirteen:

The caudal fin-rays are in general eight, and only excep- tionally seven in number; they may be rough, especially in young individuals, and chiefly the first and last. The height of the caudal fin (7. e. the greatest length of its rays) is, in proportion to the total length, as 1: 5:5 to 1: 10/7 ; it may therefore be relatively twice as great in some as in others, in- dependently of the injuries to which it is exposed at all ages: it seems on the whole to be relatively highest in young an lowest in old specimens. Perhaps also the root or peduncle of the tail is, as a rule, relatively shorter in the younger specimens; but its limit towards the wider part of the caudal fin is often impossible to determine, when the two pass gra- dually into one another. The caudal fin can in general lie directly backward; and this position is perhaps quite as natural as the nearly vertical position. In the rudiment of the anal fin the normal number of rays is certainly five,

Tw

T au EÉM P: pus S rA i:

the Herring-king.. 181

besides the spine situated immediately in front of it: I have also noted the finding of six or seven ; but in this case it is easy to make a mistake.

The position of the lateral line may be a little lower or higher. The proportion between its distance from the anus and the height of the body at the same part is from 1:217 to 1:2:80; as a rule it is relatively lowest in the higher in- dividuals. It contains about 102-110 scales, the little spine of which, especially in the younger individuals, may distinct to the origin of the lateral line; in the last 9-14 it is, as is well known, large and sharp.

The facial profile may be more or less abrupt; but the physiognomical difference thereby produced is perhaps depen- dent rather upon accidental circumstances than upon age. The number of teeth in the jaws may vary from 5—; (higher numbers have been observed by others): the vomerine teeth are 1-5 in number; butit would appear that they may be completely absent: of upper pharyngeal teeth there are 4, 4, and 5 on each side, on the three pairs of upper pharyngeal

nes. An opercular branchia is present; and the adoral ex- crescences of the branchial arches bear some small teeth at their apex; there are 12-13 such excrescences on the anterior, and 10-7 on the posterior branchial arches, not reckoning the fifth gill-less arch (the existence of which has been erroneously denied), which has only 6-7. .

The three black spots on the side of the body are especially distinct upon very young individuals ; in older ones we often see only one or two lateral spots; and they are generally less distinct or entirely absent in fishes which have been long preserve j

e comminuted seaweeds (Zosteræ and Florideæ) with which the stomach is often found to be much distended, are of course not the natural food of the Vaagmærs, but merely taken for want of better in the neighbourhood of the coasts on which they get stranded.

no means in good preservation, wanting the head, with only rudiments of fins, and cut or broken into three pieces. Fortunately the museum afterwards

182 Dr. C. Lütken on the Vaagmer and

received a drawing of the animal * made before it had suf-

from the Ferées had the oblique black streaks which are seen in the figures in the “ Ram and Magazine of Natural History, 1849 ”—with respect to which it must also be remem- bered that in them the nuchal fins are restored according to the statements of the fishermen, and therefore not exactly repro- duced, any more than the figures in other works founded upon

* A photoxyl — reproduction of this drawing is given in my de- tailed memoir, p. 209.

the Herring-king. 183

size (18 feet), and a relatively considerable length of the part of the body situated behind the anus, the great number of

tremity, with a normal caudal fin &e., is probably originally present, as is perhaps indicated by the fish observed by Russell at Vizagapatam, only 2’ 8” long, and which has not been heard of again for nearly a century; but this apparently will disappear at an earlier or later period by the truncation or casting-off of the extremity of the tail. Perhaps this mutila- tion is repeated from time to time upon occasion given; or perhaps it originates a regeneration which produces the great number of rays observed in certain large and old individuals, such as Lindroth's specimen, and, connected therewith, a rela- tive elongation of the caudal part of the body. A part of the measurements of different individuals brought together at

. 215 of my memoir will agree very well with the notion that the tail elongates during the growth of the fish, while the

184 On the Vaagmeer and the TS

King of the m A

Beyond the northern seas, Hegalect have been observed in the C Pid (R. gladius "c telum), off the Bermudas, New Holland, New Zealand, and the Cape; but whether in these cases we have to do Sers several distinct species it is impossible at the moment to decide. That the genus is tolerably cosmopolite is clear ; but whether its species are few or many we cannot yet say.

As regards the characteristic differences between the two genera, which are certainly very nearly related, but which are more than the mere results of an artificial classification resting

n external characters, I may in conclusion indicate as a oweioug unde difference that the stomachal cecum, at least in Regalecus Banksü is continued far beyond the anus, nearly to the extremity of the tail, along the Fight side of the median partition. ‘There are also some osteological differences. The skeleton of the body is certainly extremely feeble in both genera, but weakest in Regalecus. The number of vertebra 1s not very different (in the Vaagmer I have counted 97 and 100); the vertebree are on the whole shorter, stronger, and more compressed in the Vaagmsr, and generally more elon- gated in the King of the Herrings, apart from the differences which prevail in these respects in different parts of the verte- bral column. The number of interspinous bones in the Rega-

s is twice or ee times that of the vertebra; in the

E while the King of the s has true ribs upon the vertebrz from the eighth to the ric pei the anterior ones directed obliquely backwards, and the hinder ones gra-

tion of my detailed memoir which has been so ofi cet

HUMOR: s occidi

a aie

MON.

"DOG

Mr. E. Duprey on Jersey Littoral Shells. 185 XX VI.—Shells of the Littoral Zone in Jersey.— Supplement*. By E. Duprey.

THE littoral zone of the south coast of Jersey is the rich field that has yielded the following additional harvest of shells. he greater number are of small size, and have been ob- tained i ag - seaweeds about low-water mark and in rock- , : n

It may be found hard work to turn over stones buried 8 or 10 inches or more, and weighing upwards of a hundredweight ; but a welcome reward will often follow. Surprising as it may seem, living under the ponderous mass delicate and rare little mollusks come into view, such as Argiope capsula, Chiton scabridus and C. cancellatus, Rissoa striatula and R. lactea, Adeorbis subcarinatus, and Arca lactea, this last rarely. 1 have also noticed an Ascidian, a Serpula, a Spirorbis, and a few sponges, one of which forms a thin brown velvety pile. These underground marine mollusks are mostly gregarious ; and four or five species may be found living together. It is also worthy of notice that their shells are all devoid of colour, being whitish or stained with a ferruginous tint. Sometimes (as in the case of Rissoa striatula and R, lactea) the stones are imbedded in a firm clayey sand; but generally the ground consists largely of stones and pebbles, intermixed with sand and gravel and a little mud. Such a soil is easily permeable to water, but not shifting to any extent, as proved by the growth of alge and Zostera. A glance at one of the “ good "' Stones when turned over is enough to show that only a portion of the under surface was in contact with the underlying soil. The other or * fertile" portion must have overlain a space filled with clear water, and formed, as it were, the roof of a miniature underground cavern. The force of the current above during the ebb and flood of the tide is no doubt suffi- cient to induce a slight flow of the water permeating the loose

* See the Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. for October 1876. Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xi. 13

186 Mr. E. Duprey on Jersey Littoral Shells.

soil, thus supplying the wants of the little inhabitants, who, if deprived of light, live concealed, and thus protected, from many of their enemies. may add that the shells of the Rissoas and Chitons are not worn, as must be the case if they were habitually rubbed against and forced through sand e ow-water mark, secure in this * buried habitat,"

these and other perhaps unknown species may long Eo the efforts of the reda.

chology ;' and in dis as well as in my first list of Jersey

shells, the more rare or doubtful species have been submitted to the kind inspection of Dr. Jeffreys.

BRACHIOPODA.

Argiope ear Jeffr. This minute shell, hitherto obtained only with the dredge, is also an inhabitant of the littoral zone on ree parts of the coast of Jersey, where it is found in the “buried habitat" previously described; often in company with

shells are a ‘04 inch in length. The colour i white; but very often thé p a rusty mgl from being attached to a piece of ferruginous hornblendic rock

CONCHIFERA. Lima subauriculata, Mont. Valves only; they are not uncommon in shelly grav Mytilus modiolus, d. Valves only. Modiolaria marmorata, Forbes. As usual, in the skin or egere a an pedal Me to the * — of a Laminaria. Also ngst se: ds (young specim aD; rhone, apie eley. A rem died in shelly gravel in Pon- tac an Bays. Lepton Mies. Tart. Valves only. — — sulcatulum, Jeffr. In siftings —— Clarkie, Clark. Found 51 in n 8t. Aubin's and Samarés ys. The young shells are transparent and glossy ; the adults matis have a rusty appearance. Odd valves are not un-

Abate ‘bidentate, Mont. Dead shells in St. Aubin’s Bay.

| |

eer Maite tan athe

Mr. E. Duprey on Jersey Littoral Shells. 187

Kellia suborbicularis, Mont. This is a newly ec ien inhabitant of the middle portion of the littoral zone, where it was first foun by the Rev. F. Lallour in shallow rock-pools, sii de in the nooks and crevices in the thick calcareous crusts of Melobesia polymor- pha. ave met with it on several parts of the coast in this habitat. This is perhaps a littoral variety ; the — — of the animal is fully as long as the shell is wide, whilst th current tube is sessile. My largest specimen is } of an parte in

Axinus flexuosus, Mont. Found living in sand amongst Zostera with spel lacteus and Lucina borealis (a small var.) Odd valves are very common in St. Aubin’s Bay.

Cyamium sale tag Fabr. In rock-pools amongst small seaweeds ; far from common and of a whitish colour.

Cardium apts eg L. kgs in St. Aubin's Bay.

—— fasciatum, Mont. A valve only.

Circe minima, Mont. Living at low water in coarse gravel at La Rocque and i in Samarés Bay.

Aan gallina, L. In St. Aubin’s Bay.

Lucinopsis-untlata, Penn. In gravelly sand at La Rocque.

Telling pusilla, Phil. Dead but fresh-looking shells.

Psammobia tellinella, Lam. Besides the ordinary or coloured form, it also occurs of a pure white

——— Ferroénsis, Chemn. Living i in St. Aubin’s Bay.

Donax politus, Poli. Sometimes of a uniform very light colour

nly).

obicularia prismatica, Mont. Dead shells. —— alba, W. Wood. Living in sand. oo legumen, L. Dead d only. cw pellucidus, Penn. A few specimens with S. ensis in St. "Auli s Bay. Both species emerge quite out of the sand as the tide begins to rise.

Thracia papyracea, Poli. This and the next species have been

found alive at La Rocque (Rev. F. Menard).

Corbula gibba, Olivi.

Saxicava rugosa, L. In default of limestone this boring shell ‘vale itself of the thick calcareous crusts of Melobesia, where it is occa- sionally 2 in rock-pools not much below half-tide. Young and ve specimens are also found nestling in the creviees of pieces of. cork (net-floats).

Teredo navalis, L. In timber from the lower portions of the old landing-stage i in Vietoria Harbour é

—— megotara, Hanley, var. sipuotu. In floating timber, cast x

subericola. This minute form is occasionally found se or quio fresh in bottle-corks and net-floats left on the shore by the tide.

GASTROPODA. Chiton scabridus, Jeffr. This newly recognized addition to the list 13

188 Mr. E. Duprey on Jersey Littoral Shells.

of British mollusks is not uncommon in the “ buried habitat " before mentioned ; as many as half a dozen occur sometimes under one stone. C. cancellatus is occasionally found with it. Adult

marés Trochus tumidus, Mont. Dead shells are not uncommon in shelly avel from about low-water mark in the same localit — cinerarius, L., var. pallescens. Without coloured markings ; corresponding with the variety pallescens of T. wmbilicatus. Rissoa cancellata, Da Costa. Found dead with Trochus tumidus. Although a common Herm shell, I have not found it alive in E ersey, where in its place R . lactea is rather common. this last I have several times found more than a dozen, and once forty- three alive, under one stone. —— calathus, F. & H. With R. cancellata, but more rare; dead shells only. inconspicua, Alder, var. Fori ia fulgida, Adams. Abundan

opalina, Jeffr. With the ENa aip ; my largest are only 0:06 inch in length Skenea planorbis, oh var. maculata. —— , var These two ana live amongst small seaweeds, whereas I find the reddish-brown or typical form in fine gravel. Homalogyra atomus, Phil., var. vitre Another variety has on = last whorl three reddish-brown bands on a light-coloured grou rota, F. & H. In siftings hd St. Aubin's and Samarés ee and from Pointe des Pas. Occurs sp ively, and is difficul

Truncatella truncatula, Drap. Dead shells. " Aclis unica, Mont. In siftings from Pointe des Pas. Rare. —— supranitida, S. Wood. A dead specimen in fine shelly gravel. Odostomia nivosa, Mont. In rock-pools. —— ,Jeffr. Dead specimens. atn Lovén. Not uncommon in rock-pools. Dea

—— rissoides, Hanley, var. dubia, d. —— plicata, Mon —— diaphana, Jeffr. Rare. (Near me Hermitage.)

—-—— obliqua, Alder. Rare. (St. Aubin’s.) —— Warreni, Thompson. At St. perce s and La Rocque. font.

— — interstincta, Mont.

Ps s

- Mr. E. Duprey on Jersey Littoral Shells. 189

Odostomia d var. terebellum n last species I have found dead only, in fine shelly gravel iis low Ve

spiralis, Honk Alive in a rock-pool in St. Aubin’s Bay. Dead.

y.

PP ay rotundata, Leach. About the middle of July 1879, after long-continued westerly winds, Ianthinas were cast — about high-water mark. They were only half-grown ; and the animals, although apparently dead, were quite fresh. Nearly one o third had their float still att ttached. y cartilaginous shields o Velella were found at the sam

Eulima intermedia, Cantraine. Dead er broken shells in Samarés

ay.

—— distorta, Deshayes

Velutina lævigata, Penn. A dead specimen.

Cerithiopsis tubercularis, Mont. Amongst seaweeds and under stones. Size very variable.

Murex erinaceus, L., var. asa qe

Defrancia linearis, Mont

Pleurotoma costata, Donovan. pm

nebula, Mont. Utriculus Oppida Phil. Dead. truncatulus

obtusus, ri "he dead shells are common ; the living rather

are. Bull striata, Brug. A dead and ied worn specimen in St. Aubin's Bay. Perhaps brought in ballas Melampus myosotis, Drap. Dead. , var. ringens. Dead. Otina otis, Turton. I have found the empty but fresh-looking shell in siftings from Pointe des Pas

CEPHALOPODA. Loligo media, L. Caught with a net near low water in St. Aubin’s Bay.

' LAND SHELLS.

Limax arborum, Bouch.-Chant.

—— levis, Müll.

Testacella Maugei, Fér. At different times the late Dr. M. Bull “hots a Specimen crawling at the foot of a garden-wallin St. Saviour’s Road; and I have since obtained several from that Ba oedi: When fall- -grown the shell is half an inch in length.

Helix agerem Jeffr. Dead.

, Müll My specimens have been found in a

garden.

190 Mx. E. A. Smith on new Species of Helicide.

Cyclostoma elegans, Müll. Dead and empty, but with the opercu- ~ lum still closing the aperture.

. "This last, together with Helix concinna, Melampus myosotis and its yariety, and wis Ihavefound on the shore only, mixed with more common land-shells, a few days after a very high spring-tide. They were all full of air, very buoyant, and were left on the sand by the receding tide at its upper limit, May they not have been wafted over from the opposite coast of France

cy the strong tides and currents ?

XXVII.— Descriptions of four new Species of Helicide. By EDGAR A. SMITH.

tae British Museum has recently purchased a small series

shells, said to have been collected at D'Entrecasteaux ud off dh south-east of New ruis Besides the new species about to be described, it includes examples of Helix Tayloriana, Adams & Reev e, H. yulensis, Brazier, Helix Broadbenti, Brazier, and a very ag inm. of H. cor- niculum, Hombron & Jacquinot. It is rather larger than Reeve’s figure TUNE Icon. f. 502), xal hs the black band twice as broad, and the lip much more expanded and of a pretty rose-colour.

Helix (Geotrochus) Tapparonet.

Testa imperforata, trochiformis, lactea, labrum versus lutescens, superne zonis tribus vel quatuor insqualibus nubilo-rosaceis (una prope suturam interrupta) ornata, undique minute, oblique corrugata. Anfractus quinque, levissime convexi, celeriter accre- scentes, sutura lineari sejuncti; spira concaviuscula, apice ele- vato, subobtuso, nigro; anfr. tertius et quartus suturam

lactei, inferne roseo suffusi; ultimus in medio acute medida, erne paulo convexus, prope labrum subito valde descendens; apertura valde obliqua. Peristoma saturate nigrum, contractum,

columellam versus acute producto, vi anso; margo columel- laris latus, reflexus, vix planus sed | leviter aoaia, in medio marginis tuberculis duobus parvis munitus, superne callo nigro longe intrante labro

o junctus Longit. 24 millim. ; lat. maxima 38, min. 30.

I de. not know any = sufficiently approaching that now described with which a arison can be made. ‘Helix Macgillivrayi has a Dareia similar indentation of the outer

Mr. E. A. Smith on new MENS of Helicide. 191

m so ELE contracted that y ns rominent part of the whor

Helix (Geotrochus) latiaxis.

Testa subsolida, imperforata, depresse trochiformis, i in medio medio- criter acute angulata, sublilacea, apicem versus livido-nigrescens,

dique minute concentrice granulata, lineisque incrementi obliquis sculpta; spira mediocriter elevata, margin nibus yix convexis, apice

vexus, antice maxime oblique descendens, pone labrum leviter con-

strictus, zonis sex, tribus supra, tribusque infra an

Apertura valde obliqua, intua. cærule o-alba ; _peristoma saturate

nigrum, undique late expan

junctis; columella bitipimé, complanata vel concava, margine

aperturam versus subrosaceo, in medio rominulo. rond 28 millim. ; lat. max. 38, min

Helix (Obba) oxystoma.

Testa anguste umbilicata, depressa, in medio acute carinata, incre- menti lineis striata, undique rugis eneas , confertis, parvis sculpta, submalleata, flavescens, ad apicem Füfosocna, zonis dnabüs.

192 Mr. E. A. Smith on new Species of Helicide.

Anfractus 44, celeriter accrescentes, sutura lineari sejuncti; primi 21 convexiuse i, prominuli, omnino rufescentes, esteri minus

antice subito valdeque descendens, paululum ante labrum leviter irm tus. Apertura valde obliqua, undique fusco-nigra, triangu- aris ; peristoma album, antice productum, nasutum, sursum ver- sum, margine | dextro leviter reflexo, prer) dutiore, umbili- o-nigro junctis.

Longit. "23 millim. ; lat. max. 41, min. 34.

H. Listeri (Reeve, Conch. Icon. fig. 122, e-d) gives some idea of the form of this species. It is, however, more narrow] umbilicated, quite differently sculptured, has a black aperture, and another style of coloration.

Helix (Spherospira) Gerrardi.

Testa late umbilicata, globosa, obtuse conoidea, saturate purpureo- fusca, apertura labrisque ceruleo- -cinereis ; spira breviter conica, ad apicem obtusissima. Anfractus quinque, convexi, incrementi lineis striati, sutura lineari pallida, paulo profunda, discreti ; primi

positis, ornati, ultim ventrieosus, haud granulatus, antice canes iie eer subhoriscnfali seque longa ac lata; peristoma crassiusculum, undique valde expansum et reflexum, margine columellari lato, callo tenuissimo pellucido labro juncto.

Longit. 37 millim. ; lat. max. 48, min. 33.

The colouring of this species is very like that of H. informis, Mousson, which, however, is quite distinct in other respects. The granulation of the spire is very remarkable; and it is curious that it does not extend to the last whorl. This, how-

ever, may not always be the case, but merely an individual peculiarity of the single specimen at hand. ‘The granules are arranged in such a manner as to form oblique series in two directions or in a criss-cross direction; they are excessively minute and crowded upon the topmost ’ whorls, and gradually enlarge and become further apart as the shell grows. In addition to the sculpture already mentioned, there are indica- tions on the body-whorl of a few shallow transverse indistinct sulci, with faintly elevated broad ridges between them, espe- cially around the middle. ‘The apex of this species is pecu- liar; for the nucleus coils in and downwards and is less raised than the second whorl.

Rev. T. Hincks on Marine Polyzoa. 193

XXVIII. — Contributions towards a General History of the Marine Polyzoa. By the Rev. Tuomas Hiwcks, B.A., FES.

[Continued from vol. x. p. 170.] [Plates VI. & VII. XI. FOREIGN CHEILOSTOMATA (Australia and New Zealand).

Family Cellulariide. SCRUPOCELLARIA, Van Beneden. Scrupocellaria obtecta, Haswell. (Pl. VI. fig. 1.)

Zoarium of very stout habit, irregularly C EE inter- nodes of moderate length, containing 7-9 ce Zowcia in two lines, alternate, rather short, broad ee narrowing ib pais area oval, occupying about two thirds of the

formed by a system of dread aine peduncle Lr lateral avicularium usually small, with pointed mandib e, the line of much Ropa elevated, directed upward in

pointed mandible dui pios dy à dow Resa vibracular cell erect, broad and rounded folo E into a point above, e groove (beak) sloping downwar m the summit to about the middle of the cell, the e ation Vb m bya ste large foramen for the "radical fibre, which is furnished hooks ; seta rather long, Wh ner of enormous length nt twice the ordinary size). Oacium (?). Loc. Queensland (Haswell) ; Port Phillip Heads (J. Brace- bridge Wilson I presume that this is the S. obtecta of Haswell, though his brief diagnosis, eee by a figure, is hard! ly suffi- cient for certain identifica It is a fine aida pets, of eripi bae the da figured operculum forming a remarkable fe cation of the lateral avicularium, similar to go which 1 E

194 Rev. T. Hincks's Contributions towards a

noticed in S. varians, mihi *, occurs in S. obtecta; but here e normal structure preponderates largely.

Scrupocellaria cervicornis, Busk.

m very slender, transparent, of a delicate pearl- white, branched, the branches very narrow. iio nee in two lines, alternate, are gon? tapering off downwards, face smooth ; aperture oval, with a very slightly cea nis occupying less than half the front; 4 or 5 marginal spines above, of which the lowest on the outer side is branched or antler-like (2 or 3 edu: ; an opereulum covering about two thirds of the area, somewhat enlarged above, poe. off downwards, and subtruncate below, with a -like pattern arranged in a two-lobed figure; lateral plicurstese very minute, at the base (between it and the margin of the cell) a very tall spine, curved slightly inward; below the area, rising on the inner side of it, a tall columnar process, bearing a much elongated avicularium, the slender subspatu- late mandible mie abruptly downwards from the summit (to which the base of the beak is attached), and tending ob- liquely across the Ah portion of the cell towards the side of the branch ; sometimes replaced by an avzeularium of much smaller size and of the more usual form ; vibracular cell rather slender, erect, not much expanded below, narrowing off towards the blunt upper extremity, groove sloping abruptly downwards from the summit to the base of the cell; seta very BER. (nearly three cells' length) and extremely slender ; foramen

mall. Dorsal surface flattish, smooth, traversed by a ve grrkcifal sinuous line, marking the junction of the rows of yore oc. Off Cumberland Island (Busk); Singapore or Philip- Sube s (Miss Jelly).

Busk’s figure of S. cervicornis the front avicularia are represented as small and of the ordinary character. In the Specimen on which the present diagnosis is based they have almost all assumed the very singular form which I have de- scribed above. The columnar support on which the appen- dageis borne is of remarkable height ; and the elongate beak, with its spatulate mandible, drops abruptly from the summit to rest on the surface of the cell below. In the —— of the wonderful array of highly organized pigri the front of the zoarium, we are not surprised to find the prse

avicularia atrophied and almost extinct.

“ Report on the Polyzoa of the Queen Charlotte Islands,” Annals for sem 1882,

D dib icc

" L3

General History of the Marine Polyzoa. 195

A curious element of structure (not noticed by Busk) is the line of tall spines which fringes each side of the branch ; it may probably act as a pear ie barrier. In this case all the appendages seem to me to have probably the same general function, and to be poma with the office of defending the polypide i in various ways, and securing for it the conditions of

ealthy life. ‘The opercular shield, er aris d sweep of the sete, the flapping of the man ibles fence of unyielding spines, all these seem to point in one decd . cervicornis, with its slender habit a delicate colour and texture, with its decorated shield and rich profusion of curious apparatus, we have certainly one of the most beauti- ful and most admirably equipped of its tribe.

Family Bicellariide. STIRPARIA, Goldstein.

Gen. char.—Zoarium consisting of erect segmented stems, chitinous or - calcareous, and of celliferous branches, which originate in more or less flabellate tufts close to the summit of the segments. Zoecta of the normal Bicellarian type, turbi- nate, somewhat free above; aperture looking more or less upward, turned obliquely inwards, inferior portion of the cells subtubular. Avicularia articulated.

I have revised the characters of this enus, which was in- stituted by Goldstein for a remarkable Australian peus that it may include the kindred species which I am. about to describe. There are some striking points of oves be- tween the two, but none that would warrant their removal to separate groups. So far as the zocecia are concerned, they are

th typical Bicellarie ; the development of erect stems of peculiar structure, on which the celliferous branches are borne, is the one character which differentiates them both from the

ordinary members of this genus. Ti: S. annulata, Maple- stone * - ; the stems are represented as composed of a “ soft cor-

* Journ. Microscop. Soc. Victoria, 1879,

196 Rev. T. Hincks’s Contributions towards a

ferous tufts are emo if not exclusively, at least in a very great majority of cases, on the shorter only. "These diffe- rences are deti but ig: are not of very marked signi- ficance.

In Stirparia glabra a large number of tubular fibres are given off from the lower internodes, originating in each case a UE above the base; these, as they pass downwards, beco closely attached to the stem, which is often thickly comed with them. At the bottom of the stem they become free and form a multitude of spreading rootlets.

Stirparia glabra, n. sp. (Pl. VI. fig. 2.) Stems erect, calcareous, smooth, more or less branched, at- fring a height of about 2 inch, made up of alternate long short segments, separated by corneous joints; the larger widenme somewhat towards the top, and also slightly enlarged _ just above the base ; surface smooth, polished, traversed on two faces by a fissure, which widens out towards the t top, and is filled in by a transparent membranous (2) covering; the interposed smaller segments —— one third the length of the larger) rounded off below, at the top an obliquely truncate orifice on one side (from which celliferous tufts may originate), also furnished with fissures; stems attached by means of numerous tubular fibres given off from the inferior internodes ; celliferous branches given off from the lateral opening at the top of the shorter segments, forming more or less flabellate tufts ; the primary zocecium in each tuft short, broadly tur- binate, with a large terminal aperture and a number of mar- ginal spines; from this two branches arise, which soon bifur- cate. Zoccia in two lines, alternate, suberect, turbinate ; aperture occupying less than half the length of the cell, turned very decidedly inwards towards the central line, wide. above, contracted below; margin raised, thin, the upper lip often extended into a spinous point on the outer side; four or five long, curved spines above, sometimes placed ' a iE way down on the dorsal surface, a single spine near the bottom of the area at one side, tall, curved, bending inward; portion of cell below the aperture slender, tapering downward; a minute, articulates, avicularium on the margin of the area at the bottom. Oæciu m (?). Loc. Geraldton, pee Australia (Miss E. G The avicularium is very sparingly present in the speci

Z

General History of the Marine Polyzoa. 197

men which I "e examined, and is, I think, the minutest which I have

Several ica Cheilostomatous n some of which are extremely curious, have been brought to light in com- paratively recent times ; they are Kinetoskias, Kor. & Dan., also a Dicellarian group with four species, and Rhabdo- zoum, mihi, which is referable to ed E i addition to the present genus, In most of these forms the stem probably represents a vien pd and adaptation of the structure known as the “ radical fibre;" in the present case, as I have de va it is composed of aborted cells.

STOLONELLA, nov. gen.

Gen. char.—Zoarium PD of a creeping stolon, and zocecia distributed upon Stolon chitinous, free in itself, but attached at intervals k adhesive branching disks,

ich originate from short stolonic offsets, jointed, more or less branched. p erect, scattered, always deve- loped close to a joint, attached to the stolon by the pointed lower extremity of the dorsal surface, subcaleareous, boat- shaped, aperture occupying the whole front, closed in by flattened spinous ribs, united together; orifice terminal.

The true stoloniferous character of this form seems to call for its separation from Beania, as represented by our British B. mirabilis. The cells in the latter species are borne at the extremity of a slender pedicel, which takes its origin on the dorsal surface of a neighbouring cell; and it is in this way only that the members of a colony are united. There is no common stolon to which the individual zocecia are jointed. Each cell is attached by means of a radical tube emitted from its dorsal surface, which spreads itself out into a fibrillated disk and holds it to its place. But in Stolonella the plan of structure 5 AF different and much less simple. The zocecia are borne

a distinct stolon, as in Eucratea or Valkeria, and are siiis d by the extremity of the dorsal surface to a slight pro- minence on the creeping stem. e stolon is not adhesive, as in the genera just mentioned, but is fixed by a special ap- paratus of disks mig at intervals along its course. It is regularly jointed, and close to the joint a branch is given off at right angles on each side. These branches are occasionally

th of them very short, bearing at the extremity an adhesive disk; more commonly. one only is arrested in develope and carries a disk, the opposite one lengthening out into jointed stolon, like that from which it originates, and rasi a line of cells. This structure is evidently a derivative from,

198 Rev. T. Hincks’s Contributions towards a the simpler and more primitive form which we have in Beania

The zocecium of Stolonella bears a Pari piens to that of Beania; but there has been an important modifica- tion of one element. The. spines are arai ane flattened ribs, which bend in over the aperture, meeting in a central line, and are united by a membranous or membrano-calcare- ous expansion, so as to form a continuous wall.

Stolonella clausa, n. sp. (Pl. VII. fig. 6.)

Stolon jointed at regular intervals, opposite branches given off close to each joint, one (usually) rudimentary and bearing a branched disk at its extremity, the other celliferous and itself branched. Zoæcia originating close to the lateral branches, jointed to a short process, elongate, erect, boat-shaped, slender as seen in front, and tapering slightly towards the base; dorsal surface smooth and highly glossy, iair outward below ; on each side of the aperture 11-14 and rather broad spinous ribs, which bend in over the spine aid meet in the centre, united together peels the enlarged bases of the dea forming a kind of pattern running the En of the cell ; i side of the orifice two stout, erect, pointed spin

Loc. Creeping over Fucus, Geraldton, West Australia ( Miss

“The cells of S. clausa bear a certain amount of superficial resemblance to those of Beania australis, Busk (B. M. Cat. pl. xvi. figs. 1-3). The diagnosis of the latter is useless for identifieation in such a case, as it merely gives the number of the coste ; but if we are to trust the figure in the * Catalogue,’ the two forms are undoubtedly distinct. The cells of B. aus- tralis (to take a single point) are represented as pese by the whole of a rather broad base to a decumbent stem ; whereas those of the present species are jointed by the extremity of the dorsal surface, which terminates in a blunt point, to a process from the stolon. The contour of the two below is quite dis- similar. A suberect tubular process is also figured by usk as rising from the stem near the base of the cell; but nothing of the kind is present in Stolonella clausa.

The adhesive disks are a very marked characteristic of the present form, and would hardly have escaped the notice of so practised an observer as Mr. Busk. They are commonly bilobed, consisting of two disks joined together.

Sometimes the branching is ratte and the zocecia are rather densely clustered. The lateral offshoots exhibit exactly the same structure as the main lines of stolon, and give off in the same way their branches and disk-bearing processes.

General History of the Marine Polyzoa. 199

Stolonella clausa may safely be pronounced one of the loveliest of Polyzoa.

Family Cellariide.

FARCIMIA, Pourtales.

Gen. char.—Zoarium calcareous, erect, branching; stem and branches composed of segments united by corneous joints. Zoccía arranged in series round an imaginary axis with elevated margins and a depressed area, which is more or less covered in with membrane.

he genus, instituted by Pourtales and adopted by Smitt*, includes forms with a Cellarian habit and a Membraniporidan cell. The type species is the Farcimia cereus of Pourtales.

Farcimia appendiculata, n. sp. (Pl. VII. fig. 4.)

bent at the tip, mandible bluntly triangular, directed out- wards—the avicularia of the neighbouring rows forming a line between the cells ; commonly the membranous covering of the avicularian area extended into an erect process, broad a

the base and running out into a sharp point above (Pl. VII. fig. 45). Occium terminal, rounded, immersed.

Loc. Port Phillip Heads (J. Bracebridge Wilson).

The avicularia are the striking feature of this : inge In structure they seem to resemble the lateral appendage of the genus Scrupocellaria. They are remarkable for their size; and from the alternate disposition of the cells they fall into regular longitudinal rows, intercalated between the series of zoccia. The membranous appendages are present in large numbers; but the examination of dead specimens merely does not afford the means of determining their function,

* í Floridan Bryozoa, part ii. p. 2.

200 Rev. T. Hincks's Contributions towards a

Family Myriozoide (part.), Smitt. SCHIZOPORELLA, Hincks.

Schizoporella cinctipora,n. sp. (Pl. VII. fig. 3.)

Zoccia ovate, quincuncial, flattish, divided by raised lines; surface reticulate, strongly calcified, 'glos ssy (the sheen due in great part to the "shining membranous covering of the reticu- lations) ; orifice of about equal height and width, arched above, lower margin straight, with a small rounded loop-like sinus in the centre, the entrance guarded by two raised points ; peristome much elevated and slightly thickened, forming an enclosure round the primary orifice (which appears im- mersed) ; close to the ien margin of the primary orifice at one side a rather large round avicularium, placed on the sum- mit of a low rounded mamilla, with bons surface. Oecium rounded, broader than high, often subimmersed, sur- face smooth and silvery or slightly roughened, with a number of lar ree circular xem the arch of the secondary orifice carried across the front o

Loc. New Zealand (Miss Jelly).

Family Escharide (part.), Smitt. LEPRALIA, Johnston (part.). Lepralia foraminigera, n. sp. (Pl. VII. fig. 1.) Zoecia ovate (much irregularity in shape), quincuncial, very slightly convex, sutures distinct but not deep ; surface pue eo the front wall pierced by several foramina, varyin shape, size, and disposition—sometimes of large size, tins minute, the openings of which are closed in y a chitinous membrane and have a slight edging ; orifice broader than high, arched above, a constriction on each side a short distance above the lower margin, which is curved out- ward and very slightly prominent; the oral operculum stout, dunes; and of a rather dark horn-colour ; peyi not ele- . Avicularia none. Ganam rounded, not prominent ; sofas smooth, dense, mr the upper part occupied by a large foramen with membranous coverin (or central) cell expanded below, narrowing to- wards the oral extremity, ee Mixer area covered in by a — — membrane; no spin New Zealand, auem ‘large suborbicular brown on (Miss Jelly).

General History of the Marine Polyzoa. 201

The marginal cells in an early stage have the front wall wholly membranous, with the oral valve at the top of it. thin calcareous covering gradually forms over the membrane, the calcification, which is feeble, being interrupted by frequent lacunz.

Lepralia rectilineata, n. sp. (Pl. VII. fig. 5.)

larium a little below the inferior margin, with somewhat elongate and rounded mandible directed downwards, often several similar avécular?a scattered over the front wall; on each side of the orifice at the top a small avicularium of the same kind, the mandible directed towards the side, sometimes replaced by a much elongated form (Pl. VII. fig. 5a) with a slender subspatulate mandible. Oæcium (?). Loc. New Zealand (Miss Jelly).

: MUCRONELLA, Hincks. Mucronella bicuspis, n. sp. (Pl. VII. fig. 2.)

just under the avicularium, an the centre of the. lower margin a broad bicuspid process ; immediately behind it rises a-tall sharply pointed mucro, the spreading base of which is inclosed by a white line; the lower portion of the cell usually with a line of large punctures placed a little within the mar- gin, areolated, the punctures sometimes irregularly scattered. cium a beautiful pearly white, almost semicircular, somewhat flattened in front, thickly covered with minute Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xi 14

202 M. G. A. Boulenger on a new Genus of Ceeciliz.

granulations, a raised line round the base, the front margin slightly prominent. c. Hawkes Bay, New Zealand (Miss Jelly).

The following vidil are not included in Hutton's ‘ List of New Zealand Polyzoa Catenicella crystallina, Wyville Thomson. Bluff Harbour, south of Otago, low-water mark (Prof. Coughtrey). Caberea grandis, Hincks. Otago (Prof. Coughtrey).

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. Petare VI. Fig. 1. Serupocellaria deos Haswell. Front view of zocecia. la. Dor- sal surface. 15,1ec, pi eM avicularium, showing modifi- cations. le. Natur Fig.2. Stirparia glabra, D ; "highly 2f, showing the stem and

a celliferous iuit in st 2 tion of stem, showing bifur- cation. 206. Portion s a fa ai branch. 2c. Natural size. Puate VII.

Fig. 1. Lepralia foraminigera, n. sp. ig. 2. Mucronella bicuspis, n. sp. 2a. Zocecium with ovicell. Fig. 3. Schizoporella cinctipora, n. sp. Fig. 4. — appendiculata,n.sp. Portion of an internode. Fig. 4a usd arci iculata, n. sp. Natural size. 45. One of the us pro meii connected with the avicularium Fig. 5. pen aas rectilineata, n. sp. 5a. One of the elongate avicularia. Fig. 6. Stolonella clausa, n. D. and s

XXIX.— Description of a new — "n Ceeciliz. By G. A. BouLene

EPICRIONOPS, g. n |

Squamosals separated from pari arietals. Two series of teeth

in the lower jaw. Tentacle minute, flap-shaped, close to the

anterior border of the eye*. Latter distinct, Cycloid imbri- cated scales imbedded in the skin.

^ *T p not give a better re ang of this tentacle s the mae ving Pitan a larva Het chthyophis glutinosus!) of the plate ac- g Peterss memoir i Peedi, InMounisl De ) rl. Acad. 1879.

*

Tes " mmn auOaADAR S M MS M M RS S A S M n adt MM MM M lc tl .Q ANNUOS E Ro CUM ee PRIOR eG RON eC

Anr & Mag. Nat. Hist. 8.5 Vol. I1. PL.VIT.

T.Hincks.del.

On the ‘Challenger’ Amphipoda. 203

Epicrionops bicolor, sp. n.

Teeth small; both rows of mandibular teeth well developed. Snout rounded, scarcely prominent; the width of the head between the eyes does not quite equal the distance of the eye from the end of the snout. Body subcylindrical, slightly de- pressed, with 245 very distinct, complete circular folds. An opening longitudinal, elongate. Tail pointed, compressed, as long as the head. Dark brown ; a broad yellow band along each side of the belly, nearly as broad as the interspace, com- mencing from the mouth, uniting in front of the vent, and occupying the lower half of the tail. Total length 225 millim., greatest diameter of body 9 millim.

In general physiognomy and colour, this highly inter- esting form resembles Zchthyophis glutinosus ot the East Indies, from which it is generically distinguished by the structure of the tentacle and the well separated squamosal and parietal bones. It is remarkable in the retention of several of the larval characters of Ichthyophis, viz. the position of the tentacle, the elongate anal clett, and the relatively long and compressed tail.

One specimen was collected by Mr. Buckley at Intac, Ecuador.

XXX.— The ‘Challenger’ Amphipoda. By the Rev. Lt HOMAS R. R. STEBBING. Tue following preliminary descriptions are published “ by permission." The

congeners previously known. There are naturally many points of interest which do not come within the limited scope of this intention. These are reserved for publication in the completed work. In the nomenclature here used the classifi- cation of A. Boeck has been followed. Family Gammaridz. Subfamily GEprcERIME.

Acanthostepheia ornata, n. sp. The rostrum is produced beyond the first joint ms the upper

204 Rev. T. R. R. Stebbing on

antennz, and is almost entirely occupied by the elongate eyes, which are only separated by a linear ridge. All the e segments of the pereion and pleon are carinate. In the pereion the hinder margin of each segment is adorned all round with teeth alternating in size, the central one of the carina being thelargest. "This fringe has an vidi em like the projecting edges of the septa in many corals. The number of the teeth varies from nine to seventeen. The sev ih segment has a second row in advance of the hinder margin; the other seg- ments have also some lateral tubercles in hein position. The

margin. The third segment, as sally much longer, has the cen- tral ridge, but no other ornament ; ; so also the fourth ; the fifth and sixth are very small. The epimera and lower borders of the first three pleon-segments are fringed with hairs. In the

upper antenne the fourth joint of the peduncle is longer than the fifth. The last three epimera are not acuminate, in dis- agreement d the description of the genus given by A. Boeck.

CEdiceropsis rostrata, n. sp. This species agrees closely with Œdiceropsis. brevicornis, Lilljeborg, in the antennz, the epimera, shape of gnathopods, relative lengths of pereiopoda, ao a> of telson, an

a large extent also in the mouth-organs. Contrary, however, to the generic character of Cicer it has a large rostrum, apparently carrying the eyes. w notwithstanding

(Ediceros on account of this connecting-link than to separate the present species generically from Œdiceropsis brevicornis.

e mandibles the second joint of the palpi is shorter than the third. In the maxillæ of the second pair the outer plate is ver "d little narrower than the inner.

ost quadrangular telson has a very minute distal naiiai

Subfamily ErrmeRrINæ. Epimeria conspicua, n. sp. edian carina runs along the back from the first pereion-

segment to the fourth segment of the pleon. On the first two peren it is obtuse and little pronounced, im

]

ct, e e NES

arit rye RS T

the ‘Challenger’ Amphipoda. 205

Bars, so far as that is described, and may possibly be only a

Acanthozone tricarinata, n. sp.

Head almost concealed; antenne with some of the pe- duncle-joints variously dentate. A large triple carina the whole length of the pereion, formed by long outstanding pro- cesses. On the first segment the central process is double, one branch extending forwards. "The segments have also the hinder margin transversely carinate. The first two epimera are simple, acuminate below ; the five that follow have large processes above similar to those on the segments. The third and fourth epimera curve backwards below to a sharp point ; the fifth and sixth are rounded at this part, but have an angle below on the front margin. i

The central carina is continued with processes of various sizes along the pleon, the lateral carinæ being also more or less represented.

The last three pereiopoda have the first joint with its hinder margin carinate, not produced into an angle above, as in Acanthozone cuspidata, Lepechin, but produced downwards in a rounded lobe over the second joint; the third and fourth joints have the lower hinder angle much and sharply pro- duced downwards.

Subfamily G'AMMARINÆ. Amathillopsis australis, n. sp. A median carina runs from the head to the telson. Onl the last three segments of the pereion and the first three of the pleon have the carina produced into a spine. Of the epimeral

206 Rev. T. R. R. Stebbing on

plates the third and fourth are the longest ; and these are both acute. The third articulus of the n mandible-palp i is consider- ably longer than the second. The telson is slightly et nate, broader at base than distally, nearly equal in length to the peduncles of the last uropods. In many points it is nearly allied to Amathillopsis spinigera, Heller, and A. affinis Miers.

Family Leucothoida. Subfamily STEGOCEPHALINÆ. Andania gigantea, n. sp.

Two specimens of this creature have been examined. One is 134 inch in length by 35} in depth, the other 2} inches in length by 14 in depth. ‘These dimensions chaste strangely with the small forms of the other species of this genus.

The first segment of the pereion is as long as the next two united. The fourth epimerum is a little broader than deep, of much less size relatively to its segment than the same part in Andania abyssi. The first joint of the flagellum in the upper antenne is much longer than the peduncle, a little longer than the remaining articuli of the flagellum, and like- wise a i longer than the secondary flagellum

ird pleon-segment has a dorsal lobe projecting back-

IM 1 E fifth bag cer on the contrary, has the corresponding portion of its margin much excavated. The sixth segment is slightly emarginate to receive the minute telson. ‘The telson has, contrary to the generic character, a small distal slit

e gnathopods and pereiopods are very small compared with the size of the animal.

Subfamily IPHIMEDINÆ. Iphimedia pulchridentata, n. sp.

Head with depressed uu ps ME sides ; ; fin round, a little prominent. articulus has a tooth near the Sae e, po ins distally : : the second articulus has a nee rms tooth projecting last the

t t four

— A A" est Re re MERE coc mpra

the ‘Challenger’ Amphipoda. 207

elevation. The third segment has asimilar dorsal tooth with three processes on either side; the fourth has only the dorsal process; the fifth is simple ; the sixth is produced into sharp angles behind the insertion of the telson.

The first three epimera are bidentate below, the last three are posteriorly bidentate, the fourth widely excavated below, with the hinder tooth much above the anterior one.

concave above, rather deeply emarginate, ending in two

sharp points. Iphimedia pacifica, n. sp.

segments of the pereion have the lower margin produced acutely backwards, the seventh segment conspicuously. This is the case also with the last three epimera, the first three and the last pleon-segments. The first three pleon-segments have likewise a medio-lateral tooth, that on the third being bent upwards and serrulate below. The last three pereiopoda have the first joint with a serrate margin, dilatedly rounded above, the lower hinder angle produced into a tooth. — —

The telson is square in general form, emarginate, with a distal tooth at each side.

Family Caprellide, Dana. Dodecas elongata, n. g. et sp.

Gen. char.—The mandibles having an elongate triarticulate palp. Six pairs of feet attached to the pereion, the fourth segment having none. Branchial vesicles at the base of the second gnathopods, the first pereiopods, and attached to the footless fourth pereion-segment, the rudimentary pleon having two pairs of biarticulate appendages. :

Spec. char.—Body smooth; eyes prominent; first two segments of pereion very long and slender in the male, much shorter and somewhat thicker in the female. The wrist or fourth joint of the second gnathopods very long in the male, short in the female. The first pereiopods exceedingly slender; the third pereiopods also slight, only four-jointed. um

208 Dublin Microscopical Club.

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES. DUBLIN MICROSCOPICAL CLUB. April 27, 1881.

Spinulose Globigerina.—Professor E. Perceval Wright showed mounted examples of Globigerina remarkable for the great length of mer superficial spines, with others where these were much reduced,

, finally, ordinary examples where they were absent.

Zygospore of a minute Cosmarium p the first time observed conju E ted, and named Cosmarium Wrightia —Mr. Archer exhibite zygospores of a rather common min a Caachi but o say now de tected conjugated at Castletown Berehaven by Dr. = eae Wright,

to whom Mr. Archer owed this the only slide secured. This form i th; semicells Agen ee Ao ai pisaa retuse ; but this feature is so slight as to be very readily overlooked. It

has of course resemblances A several Cosmarium bioculatum, C. tinctum, C. Schliephackianum, C. pusillum.

the zygospore of these, so far as is known, differs much from ee of the present, except C. tinctum ; but then the differences of

se two species as regards y striking, ihe h qos bee still more minute, and having evenly elliptic semi- cells o; dish colour. e zygospore in the present form is waher sty the angles bluntly rounded ; in C. tinctum it is som times so, but more often subelliptic ; whilst, as is seen, the mature forms differ in size, ss and colour. This might fitly stand as Cosmarium Wrightia

Histology of Metatarsus of Fetal Puppy.—Mr. B. C. Windle showed sections through the metatarsus is a ten-day foetal puppy, presenting a perfectly Amara number dif- fering from the section of the manus of Té same puppy, ; exhibited to the Club at the last October meeting, which presented an extra- interosseus muscle.

May 19, 1881.

WO do tra cocos, n. S., Pim.—Mr. Greenwood Pim exhibited speci- ns of a form of Chalara, a genus of Torulacei. This form, which is is probably sse roe being quite distinct from Chalara fusidi-

beco breaking up into short joints, -—— wary hyaline and very minute. Owing tothis form havin amongst Aspergillus and other moulds, it was sat aie is arrive at any particulars as to its general spposmnee or habit. Awaiting further stems Mr. Pim would record the form in question as Chalara coco

Pollen of Sarracenia rubra and S. flava and Hybrid Form,—Pro-

|

Dublin Microscopical Club. 209

fessor M‘Nab exhibited pollen of Sarracenia rubra and of S. flava as well as of the hybrid form S. Sn dct raised ^ Glasnevin Garden by the late Dr. Moore, and known in gardens as Sarracenia we The pollen of the hybrid exhibited a nearer resemblance to at of S. rubra, the male parent, than to that of S. flava.

Exceptional Growth in Pol; piscinas —Dr. E. Perceval Wright wth in Polysiphonia, givingoff

foot ike bunches of processes from the upper branches, these radia- ting in various directions, Dr. Wright observed that Mr. Frank Dar- win has recently, in a vina on the ‘theo of the growth of cuttings, called attention to Véchting’s statement (‘ Organbildung i im Pflanzen- reich ’) that ** a living vegetative cell which is capable of growth has not a specific and oualtershle function,” and that “ the function as- sumed by a cell depends on the morphological position which it occupies in the life-unit as the most important condition ;” and as to the production of stem and root, he refers this to an innate niles tendency in the tissues of plants (morphological force). While Dr. Wright had long taught the esseutial doctrine embodied

producing plants, he had always thought that it would not a apply to the thallome-producers; here the morpho logical force does no

olysiphonia urceolata, in which the root-like processes (cells) are thrown off in all directions.

Histology of the Mouses Nose.—Dr. Reuben Harvey showed some the free comm

tion in question had been observed by Dr. Harvey before a similar communication in the guinea-pig observed by Klein had been pub- lished. Dr. Harv rvey had sinee state of things in the kitten. Dr. Harvey also wd some sections from an n embryo rat showing the development of the organ of Jacobson.

Hemoglobin Crystals from Cat. — Dr. Harvey further showed a specimen of hemoglobin crystals from the cat, obtained by a modifi- cation of Gscheidlen's method, the whipped "blood being rendered laky by the addition of water and filtered before being hermetically sealed in tubes. By this method the occurrence of granular débris is avoided.

Problematic hyaline, stipitate, attached, club-shaped ceto with Apical Orifice and Green Contents.—Mr. Archer exhibited an is

position of which could not be determined, coming thus under the category of “problematic” structures. To some extent it might be regarded near or east mbling Colacium found

on Entomostraca, fresh examples of which latter he was fortunately able to place side by side with the present puzzling structure.

210 Dublin Microscopical Club.

presents a club-shaped figure, and occurs seated on Confervoids, = tached thereto by the base of the attenuated lower prolongation ;

is colourless and hyaline, with the exception of a centrally a often subtrian r, green mass, occupying the centre of the more

Were a flagellum seen to protrude through dis the organism might

must not = at all supposed that this could be a form of Characium,

or still less a young one-celled are belonging to either Œdogo- nium or " Chetophora ; such could not for a moment be confounded with the organism, whatever it may de to which attention is now drawn, the true nature of which must unfortunately remain doubtful; it is probably algal. Although itis rather widely distributed, it still is decidedly rare and in reality but very seldom encountered.

June 16, 1881. Locomotive State of Bacterium rubescens, Lankester, and a panion form, likewise active——Mr. Archer showed that aitas

moving state of Bacterium rubescens, Lankester, to which he had once before drawn attention, then as probably a new form of Nügeli's genus Celospherium, in which the globular peas of cells ke fitfully rolling about, more or less actively. In this form indeed the appearance of the cells, with their red EV da and blue centre, was precisely that of the dte ue Bacteriuin rubescens ; and, as Mr. Archer showed on another slide, it was precisely that of an indubitable filamentous and ecc eeri alga—so much so that

only that the mucous matrix is not so strongly developed in the — form ; but the gloogenous state of B. termo does not move an aggregate mass. Here indeed no cilia or flagella what- ever can iin detected, nor ean any epe: operandi of the movement be made out under the microscope ; this remarkable action all the more strikes the observer with won ae er. Mr. Archer was able on the present occasion to draw attention to a companion form for the one just adverted to, one in which the constituent cells were o a wholly different aspect—more minute, more rotund, quite homo- gen f a very pale phycochromaceous tint, and bound together in little clusters, these, however, often of only, say, four cells up to, say, a dozen or more. ow these were clearly not the same thing as the former; for in all the phases of B. rubescens the

appearance; but these little congeries of still more minute cells

EFI LT qr cor

>

Dublin Microscopical Club. i 211

were endowed with the same remarkable power of rolling about

trum-like masses own a proper flagellum? One could, Mr. Archer thought, hardly look at the organisms now exhibited under the microscope and not take them to be veritable Algee—Phycochro- maceous Algee.

Adventitious Ramifications of Callithamnion. —Dr. M‘Nab drew

passed inwards and became incorporated with the structure of the stem of the alga, maintaining, however, still their individuality as they passed thus downwards for a considerable distance.

Artery from ** tubercle” of Leprosy.—Mr. P. S. Abraham, M. S B.Sc., F.R.C.S., exhibited a section of an artery from a so-ca “ tubercle ” of leprosy, ries obliteration of the lumen and enor- mous thickening of the walls, which are closely studded with an irregularly ormed variously ded cellular growth. By the con- fluence of such altered UN the leprous thiekening in some cases is in great measure made

. Histology of Spinal Cord P Acanthias vulgaris.—Professor Mack-

intosh exhibited a eross section of the spinal cord of the Picked Dog-

fish (Acanthias vulgaris) taken from the dorsal region. The grey

matter was seen to be arranged in a somewhat T-shaped fashion; and and i i e for the

preparation was stained with blue-black and logwood, according to Dr. Harvey's method.

Section of Trap from Sutherlandshire. — Prof. grau FBS. ome bited a thin section of a sheet of trap which is found penetrating the Lower-Silurian Limestone of Loch Assynt, in n Sutherlandshire, near Inchnadamff. It is a kind of diorite. consisting of short crystals of hornblende, a little triclinic felspar,: o occasional sm:

f quartz, and of magnetite. The crystals of hornblende are

associated with limestone in the manner of this intrusive sheet.

Section of Reddish Felstone Porphyry.—Prof. Hull also exhibited a section of reddish felstone porphyry from the neighbourhood of Newtown Stewart, containing patel erystals and groups of apatite, wing various sections of the he xagonal prism acco: to the plane of the section. The felsitic paste was seen with a } ob-

212 : Dublin Microscopical Club.

jective to contain numerous exceedingly small colourless prisms of apatite, as the author supposed. It might be ois that in this rock the oaii of apatite is unusually lar

Treble Staining with Picro-Carmine and m Green.—Mr. B. Wills Richardson exhibited a cross section taken with the freezing microtome from a kitten's tail, treble-stained with picro-carmine

iodine green, and mounted in p damar solution. He (Mr. Richardson) observed that section m the tails of the rat, use, or the kitten, when island pripa aTa form very beautiful and instructive specimens. In the one he exhibited, for example, there were distinctly i E e sections of tendons, muscles, hairs in their follicles and even projecting from the opening of cach of the exposed hair-shafts, and ossifying mius. with the

any of

ciently tinted for satisfactory demonstration with low objectives. Mr. Richardson further observed that he was experimenting with malachite green as a substitute for the iodine green, and hoped to

imal tissues are ally

best advantage with ordinary artificial light, they may nevertheless

be greatly improved by passing the light through thin muffe : July 21, 1881.

Pei mbrane of Frog.— Dr. Reuben Harvey exhibited

some hera od. cried of the. pericesophageal membrane of the

frog. The membrane in question is the outer wall of a serous cavity

or lymph-space, through which the cesophagus pass e exis- tence of this lymph-space is not generally known E he —Ó veral persons about it, he had found no one who it

Ts h t Prof. Macalister ; and even he was unable to give Dr. River Bes reference to an account of it. ey had discovered the membrane for himself some three years ago. And the following method by which ite existence was accidentally made known to him serves to demonstrate its relations excellently. If a sharp-pointed canula be carefully inserted into the cesophageal serosa at either end, but p i = the upper end, where it is reflected onto the lungs, it is possible to inflate a cavity nearly globular in shape, which shows that the serosa here is y a double layer, there being a visceral layer which is inti- mately bound to the muscularis of the cesophagus, and a free outer layer, which is the membrane in question. The cavity in the case of Rana temporaria and Rana esculenta is traversed by few, if MES trabeeule except at the back; but in the common toad and in Hyla arborea the cavity is so beset with trabeeulw as to be vea discernible. The outer membrane is a very beautiful object for histological work. It is a very delicate transparent membrane, and

w

eel a T s

Dublin Microscopical Club. 213

may be prepared in considerable extent with great ease. Both sur-

faces are covered with endothelium. If the outer be brushed over before staining with silver nitrate, the endothelium on the interior of the served vessels i is very beautifully shown ; and the preparations made in this way are more satisfactory than those got by i injee ction. The Mot va in the membrane are numerous, of small size, and arranged in a plexiform manner. They are accompanied by nerves,

, from these may be traced the most delieate fibrils passing out into

the tissue, and running into the spaces between the connective- tissue corpuscles

Sections Fig. Triple Staining.—Mr. B. Wills Richardson exhibited (1) several sections taken from the tail of a recently born

cised some months previously. ith all of these sections piero- carmine, iodine, and malachite-green dyes were used as stain e sections were mounted i ein's damar solution, and were illumi-

nated by artificial light transmitted through a thin piece of colourless muffed glass, which, by diffusing the light, greatly improved the appearance of stained tissues.

Dipterous Larve beneath e Human Skin.—Dr. Walter G. Smith exhibited some larvze, of w the following was the history :—A girl, aged 12, presented herself with an ovoid swelling on the outer side of the right ankle, causing her some pain and uneasiness in walking. This swelling gradually regen its position, and slowly

en pres

made around this opening, a white grub, nearly an inch in length, protruded and escaped along with some unhealthy pus. Several other similar swellings developed. upon subsequent occasions under medical observation; and the medical man extracted other grubs, exactly similar to the first specimen. ty cause could be assigned for these

curious phenomena. The larvae w Moschee: by € autho- rity to belong to a dipterous ave although the genus co is satisfactorily determined, ere was no proof of the existence

n CEstrus peculiar to man alone.

Aleyonarian Spicules.—Dr. E. Perceval Wright exhibited some Pala of an Alcyonarian from the * Challenger collection, which,

m thos belonging to any of the fixed Alcyonarians. These spicules were of various lenis. of a pink colour, caleareous, and to be found n large numbers in the ectoderm of the stem and polyps. The external appearance of the species indicated an affinity to Xenia.

rmstrongianum, Arch., a very rare Form, exhibited.— Me. "dar eee examples of the extremely rare and very local

214 Dublin Microscopical Club.

form Euastrum Armstrongianum, a species not yet detected out of Connemara. It occurs in deep and limpid water, the ponds being such as are kept constantly at a maximum degree of ess from a bottom “spring.” This is not a very pretty, ‘but exceedingly well- marked and distinct form.

Histology of Foot of Solen.—Mr. P. S. Abraham, F.R.C.S., M.A.,

Sc., showed, under a low power, transverse and longitudinal sec- tions, taken near the apex of the foot of Solen, with a view to demonstrate the arrangement of the muscular tissue of that organ. The unstriped muscle-fibres are arranged in layers and bundles which have broadly the following distribution :—Beneath the sub- epidermic loose tissue is a layer of transverse or circular fibres, which are particularly well marked at the sides of the foot. Then comes a thick layer of longitudinal bundles, somewhat differentiated into

two layers in the ventral half of the section, and = traversed by radial cross bundles and connective-tissue septa. Next follows a thick transverse he which paces Sina out towards the sides and becomes lost in the proke. Er of the section. The deeper parts of the sec ird are seen to be made up chiefly o longitudinal bundles, freely erossed by thinner plica and diago- nal layers and bundles. Interspaces freely communicating together and with a central larger one are abundant throughout the sections,

November 17, 1881.

Nostoc Zetter stedtii, J. E. d is from the Malar Lake.—Dr. E. P. W July 1865, by Zetter- stedt in the Malar Lake; it was ca si described by M. Areschoug i in the Alg:e Exsiccatez of Wittrock and Nordstedt, 1872. It is distinguished from all the other species of the genus, writes Bornet, ** by its globu- lous fronds and its warty surface, composed of a number of more or less deeply divided lobes, radiating from a centre to a periphe T With age the frond would seem to become hollow in the middle ; kafarar is firm and resisting ; ; its colour black when dry, of an olive-green in fresh-gathered specimens ; the cells are subglobose or oblong, a little contracted at the points ; the sheaths are indistinct, and the gelatinous mass appears to be homogeneous in the centra por: tion of the frond; at the periphery the sheaths are visible, and ari coloured of a slate-blue by the chloro-iodide of zinc. The he deor

he has found the proof in the manner of their behaviour with the chloro-iodide of zinc ; for under the influence of this reagent one can rici an internal wall which is colo violet, and an external one remaining uncoloured ; and in all the species of Nostoc the spores of which he has examined, these are never coloured by this reagent.” In the very interior of each mass Dr. Wright found a mass of lichen-like tissue.

Ai. RR v

Dublin Microscopical Club. 215

Sections of Leaves of Abies Pattoniana.— Dr. M‘Nab exhibited sections of the leaves of the specimens named Abies Pattoniana,

ron These were Cascade-Mountain specimens (Jeffreys,

No, 430), identical with the plant described by Mr. Andrew Murray, in 1855, as Abies Hookeriana, and quite distinct from Jeffreys's Mount-Baker plant, sent by him under the dna name of Abies Patton.

Ditrema m, Archer, occurring in Scotland.—Mr. Archer showed the test of Ditrema flavum, which he had met with in Scotland. It ^s curious gei neither the present form nor Amphi-

matous thalamiphore, has now been encountered in many places; but the two forms in question are certainly to be accounted as amongst the rarities.

Odontophore of Fusus antiquus.—Prof. Mackintosh exhibited the odontophore of Fusus antiquus, showing also, for the sake of contrast, that of Buccinum undatum.

December 15, 1881.

Apatite in gut Diorite.—Prof. Hull, F.R.S., exhibited a thin section of a micaceous diorite from a dyke half a mile east of Streamstown, near Clifden, Connemara, remarkable for the number and size of the erystals of apatite which it contains. The rock consists of a felspathic crystalline base, in which are enclosed nume-

rous well-formed crystals of cadens po in short prisms, : a few flakes of mica, peeudomorphs after olivine, and crystalline of - etite. i

Tn addition to the above, the rock is traversed in all directions by numerous long slender prisms of apatite, which in some cases show pyramidal terminations, and, when cut transversely by the plane of the section, hexagonal forms. In two or three instances

Cosmarium platyisthmum, n. 8 .—Mr. Archer exhibited a new Cos- marium of minute size, but not amongst the most minute, of a quite unique form ; in general outline in front or broad view much re- sembling, say, a section ofa double (railway) * rail," or, say, that of a

ulley—that is to say, the isthmus very broad and comparatively xad dig body of the “ pulley ") Thus the “isthmus” makes up porportion of the whole Cosmariwm; the semicells are

elliptic, much broader than high (forming the rim or external pro-

216 Bibliographical Notice.

jection of the “ pulley "), the whole i end view elongate- compressed ; extremities rounded. much for a general descrip-

racio bodies in pairs, larger, more densely filled with green con- tents, quadrate, with angles produced in a horizontal manner, and surrounded by a rather dense common mucous investment. In other words, these much resembled the Cosmarium just described ; that is, they were formed, as it were, of very wide and but shallow ** semi-cells " connected by a very broad (notably broader than in the Cosmarium described), nearly equally quadrilateral “ isthmus.” Now

stouter, broader, in fact more resembling the e zygospore of, say, nium didymocarpum, only of a different colour (that is, of a bril- liant) in place of a dull green, and by no means so thick-walled. Indeed, though here likened to that zygospore, they could not be at all mistaken the one for the other. A point of resemblance in

pair : isposed to regard these as truly another Cosmarium, or another “form” of the same Cosmarium, but in reality the zygospore of

the first mentioned, occurring in s or pairs, and in a general way a good deal resembling, as pointed out, that of Penium did y- ocarpum.

nly one instance, arie dica in the gathering were the empty parent cells detected; but here they seemed to be attached in a so manner at the outer angles as they are in the species referred to. t, however curiously these may have resembled in outward item the parent, they were not at all identical, the central portion being much broader, the projections at the angles shorter

w n But anh the gets parent ode. iá eint it i is ‘therefore net quite

that this is truly the zygospore o form At all En the first might stand as Cosmarium dnm.

Microphotographs of Bacteria. —Mr. R. J. Moss showed some excellent microphotographs of Bacteria and of yeast-plant, from a series he is making with a view to investigate the purity and quality of brewers' yeast.

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICE. Den Norske nord-havs-expedition 1876-1878. VIII. Zoologi, Mol- lusca. I. Buccinide, ved Herman Frie. Med 6 plancher og 1 kart. 4to. Christiania: Gröndahl and Sons, 1882.

Tars is one of the last admirable volumes which have been pub-

—Á Ó

Bibliographical Notice. 217

lished by the Norwegian government on the results of the late ex- ploration of the Ed sea lying between the western coasts of Norway, Iceland, Jan Mayen, and Spitzbergen. The exploration was made in the * Vóringen,' a apenas? of about 400 tons, which

Norway to the Færöe Isles and Iceland. There were twenty-four dredging.stations, at depths of from 90 to 1862 fathoms, besides five shore stations in Norway, Færöe, and Iceland. The second year’s expedition was divided into four cruises, and extended from Bergen to outside ps Loffoden Isles within the arctie circle, and from Tromsó to Jan Mayen ; there were twenty-eight stations, with depths of io 70 to 1760 fathoms, besides six “shore stations in Nerve and Jan Mayen. The third year's expedition was divided into three cruises, and extended to Vardé beyond the North Cape and thence eastward to Bear Island, and afterwards to elena in 80° N. lat. The last expedition had thirty-six stations, wit depths of from 21 to 1686 fatho oms, besides seven shore stations on the arctic coasts of Norway, and in Bear Island and Spitzbergen. The publications, of which Herr Friele's work, which we will now indir ei forms the eighth part, consist of the following memoirs : , Chemistry, by Hercules spent 2nd, Fishes, by Robert Cellett 3rd, Gephyrea, by Profess rs Danielsson and pier (who have been so long associated in int ex certain branches of the marine Invertebrata of Ne pisam dth, Hi- torical account and apparatus, by the Commander of the ex dition, Capt. Wille, of the Norwegian Royal Navy; 5th, peoa Observations, Geography, and Natural History, by Professor Mohn, and Magnetical Observations, by Capt. Wille ; 6th, e by Danielssen and Koren; 7th, Annelida, by > P Hans Ss

by e sii plates, and in other ways. The rpress is in i e part of our Scandinavian

n ma publications p^ the nadie of the United States. favo urably contrasted with the imonious conduct of our own aiy in respect of the publications of the ‘Challenger? expe- dition. A copy of the last-mentioned publications ought to have been presented not only to every university and academy in Europe and America, but also to all the accredited authors in those depart- ments of science which are treated of in the publications. Neither

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xi. 15

218 Bibliographical Notice.

has been done. Such illiberal conduct is unworthy of this wealthy empire, and has given considerable dissatisfaction in other countries. The present deficiencies or fallings off in our national exchequer afford no excuse.

But to resume our notice of the present memoir. Herr Friele is a painstaking conchologist of some experience, and is not at all given to the too prevalent vice of many continental conchologists of fabri-

i w merging his cinum Morchi as a variety in the B. hydrophanum of Hancock, as well as in his generous remarks on the labours of

The subject of the present memoir is the family Buccinide, which may be said to be especially at home in the arctic and northern geas of both hemispheres. According to the views of the me this

genera and thirty three species. The varieties of other species are

ae noticed. Ten species are for the first time described an must demur to this multiplication of genera, believing

that the grounds of distinction are not sufficient, and that all the

attaches considerable importance to the dentition as a a- racter; but this is, at any rate, a difficult basis of pa at are we to do pus the fossil, and consequently now toothless, Gastropods? The structure, and even the presence of the odonto- eds A ug order of Mollusca depends on the nature of their food. r. Gray and Prof. Troschel, who were the chief. apostles

of i. doctrine, carried it to a great extreme ; and the latter went

logists regard as the same. Herr Friele has conclusively proved that

in the Buccinidz “diversity of dentition affords any thing but a mime tworthy guide" in distinguishing species. One sextant cha- racter of such distinction has not heen lost sight of by him, viz. the shape of the apex or embryonic whor

Although it is generally expected that every review or notice of a work ought to contain some criticism, it would not be easy to find many faults in this memoir. Perha judging inis the descriptions

cum, which last may possibly have to be pl in B. undatum as an arctic variety. Neptunea curta is apparently not the species so named by Dr. Gwyn Jeffreys, but his Fusus Sabini— F. ebur, Mórch.

account of its abnormal and Litto: operculum. More mation as to the geographical and bathymetrical range of most of

Miscellaneous. 219

the species would also have been ier dans The photographie figures of the shells are inimitable; but the same unqualified praise cannot be bestowed on the three rei of animals in the first plate. There are copious particulars of the geological stations and a full explanation of the plates. An in ndex nominum would also have been useful. The work is a first-rate contribution to natural his- tory; and the further memoirs of this author will be equally wel- come to conchologists.

MISCELLANEOUS. On the Suctociliata of M. de Mereschkowsky. By M. E. MavPas. the ‘Comptes Rendus’ of the meeting of 11th December

w memoirs on the Protozoa, may lead to the poe as well founded of facts which are far from being correct, or from havi de the signi- ficance that is ascribed to them by the Russian naturalist

And, in the first place, we find that M. de Mereschkowsky in asserting that no form irfermediate between the Ciliata and the Tentaculifera had been previously indicated, seems not to have taken account of the previous works. As long ago as 1867 Stein* made kn i j

much better to the desideratum in peas than the type now pro-

Actinobolus, that Stein had given no indication of the mode of action of the tentacles of this Infusorian. This being the rig it is impos- sible to peg i an: their true morphological value there is nothing to guarantee that we have to do with organs ciun homo- logous peu the fear of the Acinetans. It i is a fundament objection which we shall oppose afresh to the Tatok of M. de Mereschkowsk his author also ji one: that all the Acinetina bear vi t

higher form, I put forward the notion that we might make these types into a separate group under the denomination of Ciliosuctoria. Since Es more thoroughgoing investigations have led me to quite ye

it Digi mus der Infusionsthiere,' ii. p. 169, note. : Archives de Zoologie expérimentale, v. p. 425.

220 Miscellaneous.

Coming now to the new Infusorian proposed as an intermediate form, we shall see that M. de Mereschkowsky is equally ill-informed with respect to it. This type, in fact, is much better known, and has been so for a longer time, than he thinks. It was first dis- covered in the North Sea, and published by Claparède and Lachmann* under the name of Hatteria pulex. Since then it has been met with,

ariu Acarella siro ; and, finally, for the third time by Quennerstedt§, upon the coast of Sweden. All these different names belong to a single species more or less imperfectly seen or studied. For my own part I have met with it on the coast of Brittany, at the Zoological Labo- ratory of Roscoff, and very frequently upon the Algerian coast. Stein ||, without having ersonally observed it, classes it, I think definitively, in his genus Mesodinium. We sce therefore that itisa widely distributed type, and has been already much ien qucd good ob- servers. All these authors, without a single exception, have regarded Mesodinium pulev as a Ciliated Infusorian nearly related to the

tteriæ.

The whole of the'new theory of M. de Mereschkowsky is founded

n the presence of small ndages arranged upon the margin of dis orifice of the neck, and which he thinks he has been the first to perceive. | But they are already very well figured in the drawings

moreover, has described them in his text. I have myself observed them many times. The Russian naturalist makes them out to be suckers identical with those of the Acinetina; but I must declare that I have seen nothing in them to make me regard them as "€ any more than Claparéde, Lachmann, and Fresenius ; and it m be admitted that M. de Mereschkowsky has got no further Qus we have in this respect. Their assimilation to the suckers of the Acinetina is a purely gratuitous assumption on his part, and not — upon any positive observations. To assert a fact of such importance, and draw from it such important ions he ought to have mats ee seen these appendages acting as true suckers: this we are not told; and it has evidently not been seen.

think, moreover, that it was useless to go so far to seek the explanation of the function and significance of these appendages. All observers, including M. de Mereschkowsky himself, have re- marked that Mesodiniwm pulex often attached itself to objects by its anterior extremity, and remained thus for a long time motionless. Hence, I am convinced that these appendages have no other function than that of serving as organs of fixation ; and the Russian naturalist assures us that he has seen them act as such.

Another consideration, drawn from comparative morphology, may

* Etudes sur les Infusoires et les Rhizopodes, p. 370, pl. xiii. figs. 10,

u (1858-60 ).

+ Der drugs Garten, 1865, p. 84, figs. 1 1 Ze s. Zool. xvi. Lp 23, figs. 32, 34 (1800). Hs Bn ‘ill Sveriges Infuso . p. 82 (1869).

rie-fauna, iii ii. p. 162, note 2 (1867).

Miscellaneous. 221

also be opposed to M. de Mereschkowsky's conception. In all kno Acinetina which, in the embryonic or adult state, may bear viléatle

vibratile cilia. The vibratile appendages of Mesodinium pulex, on the contrary, are true cirri—that is to say, composite cilia much thicker at the base than at the apical extremity, and consequently ee o a stage of development superior to that represented by the vibratile cilia of the Acinetina. This fact, of itself, suffices to dispel all notions of relationship between the latter and Meso- dintum pulex

think I have now sufficiently demonstrated that the new group Suctociliata - founded only upon insufficient observations badly interpreted. I will, however, repeat what I have already stated (with bein in its support) in a more extended memoir* :—the an- cestral affinities of the Acinetina ought to be sought rather in the direction of the Heliozoa than in that of the Ciliata. — Comptes Rendus, December 26, 1882, p. 1381.

On the Molluscan abs of the dei ai ie By MM. G. PovcnEr and J. DE Gur

During the expedition of the corvette * Coligny,’ j last year, some dredgings were made in various parts of the Varangerfjord and in the tributary fjords on its south side. The greatest depth was 445 metres. The masesa are represented by more than 1500 speci- mens, as follow

Genera. Species. Lamellibranchinta sidiyin edes CREER 24 38 Solenoc GO Loue eati LES 2 3

Total. i054 pare ee ee 55 94

Certain forms, me as Gee ciliatum, Chrysodomus Turtont, &c., regarded by Sars as very rare in these localities, were collected alive. Astarte poi a Mactra sania: Neæra obesa, Panopæa norvegica, Dentalium entalis, and Rissoa proxima have to be added to the list of Mollusca of Eastern Finmark given by G. 0. Sars in 1878 (Moll. Region. Arct. Norveg.). These species extend south- wards into the boreal and celtie regions, an verd even into the Mediterranean. All are rare in the Varangerfjord

The character of the fauna is decidedly arctic. More than a third of the species obtained are circumpolar. Sixty-six are known in glacial deposits. To obtain them living at their maximum of Lus iiec we have to go to higher latitudes, Some are

or in regions m m further south than Pamat, on the east coast of North America (Labrador, Newfoundland, EEE PERE i:

Of the ninety-four species, sixty-three are noted from Greenland, fifty-five from Boe forty-two from Novaia Zemlia and the Kara Sea, and forty-one from Behring's Straits.

At the surface, the temperatures iu which these Mollusca live are

* Arch. de Zool. expér. ix. p. 362 (1881).

222 Miscellaneous.

comprised between — 2? and + 10? C. (= 28?4 and 50? F.) ; the latter, observed in July, is probably about the maximum. In the middle of the fjord, at a depth of 350 metres and a temperature of 37°-4 F., upon very fine clayey mud, such forms as Pecten grenlandicus and Siphonodentalium vitreum were met with.

The Varangerfjord and the neighbouring regions of the glacial sea do not freeze in winter. Whether this is to be explained by the very problematical extension of the Gulf-stream, or by the influence of the great south-east to north-west atmospheric current, the exis- tence of which is now proved, the fact re that while the condi- tion of its superficial waters seems to unite the Varangerfjord with the Atlantic, the temperature of its ai waters, as also its mol- luscan fauna, approximate it to those seas which are covered with ice during the greater part of the year.— Comptes Rendus, Decem- ber 11, 1882, p. 1231.

Contributions to the Developmental H; pti = the Prosobranchiata. By Dr. €

This memoir divides into two Fri qt first Kir of the question of the ultimate fate of the gastrula-mout n Paludina vivipara, while the second relates to some later devdlopinaetal processes in Bythinia tentaculata.

The question of the fate of the gastrula-mouth is of great theo-

closes in the median line of the ventral surface; that, page soon after its closure the anus makes its appearance, but i

connected with the gastrula-mouth ; and that, lastly, the bc mout i. at the spot where the last residue of the gastrula-

mode of development may be set up, at least for the Gasteropoda. The second part treats of the structure of the velum, the origin of the upper cesophageal ganglion, the structure of the primitive kidneys and the intestine, and of the development of the persistent kidneys. The author finds that the velum in Bythinia is composed of large cells containing vacuoles, and differs in some other charac-

that the superior poma eal ganglion originates in the form of a

thiekening of the outer yon bat (vertieal plate); that the

Le mee “kidneys are sse. of a few, not very large, perforated

; that the foundation of the persistent kidneys stands in no

genet relation to the ectoderm ; and, finally, that in some respects au

statements koe the venen Sep of Pianorbis, and to show that the same laws w had proved to prevail in the case of Planorbis apply also to Bythinia, id that the differences result from the greater abundance of nutritive vitellus which is presented by the germs of the latter.— Anzeiger Akad. Wiss. Wien, — 18, : 1883, p. 13.

Miscellaneous. 223

On a new attached Crinoid, Democrinus Parfaiti, Heh the Dredgings of the * Travailleur? By . PER

of forms which were believed to have e since Pie bec Among the fossil Invertebrata there are few that, durin id the Pri- mary and Secondary oS played so important a part as the attached Crinoids, and are so badly re renee in existing nature, When, in 1755, Guettard milan de the exist nce of a living Pen-

prairies. Slowly other types have been to the list, nearly all

found in deep seas; so that the order of the attached Crinoids is

now represented by fourteen species. ese are as follows :— Pen- Málleri

tacrinus asteria, Mülleri, decorus, Wyville-Thomsoni, Maclearanus,

Blakei, and alternicirrus, Rhizocrinus lofotensis and Rawsonit,

Bathycrinus gracilis and Aldrichianus, Holopus Rangii, Hyocrinus ethellianus, and Hy yponome Sarsit.

The dredgings of the ‘Travailleur’ have just revealed the exist- ence of a fifteenth san brought up from a depth of 1900 metres on the coast of Moro off Cape Blane. Ls propose to give this new feet the name id Democrinus Parfaiti*

mocrinus is distinguished at once from all the other genera by the sonstitution of its calyx, which is formed of five long basals

ormer, an mounted by five free, kom rectangular axillary radials, which, respectively, are attached five arms, much broader than the radia break very easily at ‘the level of their articu- lation with the axillary radials, which then fold down upon the roof of the calyx ; of three specimens that we have been able to examine,

very short remains of them, from which it is easy to see that the arms must have had an extremely small development; but we can- not ascertain whether or not they bore pinnules. In Rhizocrinus and Hyocrinus the arms are simple, as in Democrinus ; but in the former the basals are amalgamated and the calyx is partly formed by radials ; and in the second the first radials are larger, soldered together, and also take part in the formation of the calyx. More- over, in the latter the roof of the calyx is covered with calcareous plates, Like the Rhizoerini, the Demoerini, of which the peduncle is destitute of cirri, are attached to the ground by a greatly deve- — radicular apparatus.

the existing attached Crinoids the Democrini are those in

* We dedicate the species to the commander of the ‘Travailleur, M. T. Parfait,

224 Miscellaneous.

which the transverse dimensions of the calyx are the smallest rela-

tively to the diameter of the peduncle. If we consider that in the

existing free Echinoderms the dime: body only d cpi: the calyx

of the attached Crinoids surmounted by its arms, we are astonished rt whie

as having the same value as the peduncle itself, of which they possess the structure.

In one of our Democrini the peduncle pecus two bundles of roots and becomes slightly attenuated in the region where these

mensions; and we cannot avoid inquiring whether the part which is produced beyond the roots is not destined to become a second pe- duncle surmounted by a second calyx. If this induction should be verified, the Democrini will constitute the first existing example of Echinoderms living in colonies and ramified.

In a former work * I have shown that there exists a striking Kear n between the Echinodermata and the Cœlenterata with a radiate structure. Under the empire of a determinate condition of existence, namely fixation to the ground, the Ccelenterata form

ich

orls, just asthe leaves of plants do to produce flow thus give origin to radiate organisms, Meduse or Doala polyps. The greater number of the primitive Echinodermata e fixed to the ground ; the existing Echinodermata are all radiate ; it was afg to conclude that the same condition of existence o led, by the same mechanism, to the formation of organisms presenting ‘the same mode of symmetry in the two groups of the Coelenterata and Echinodermata, But the series of Echinodermata bern the arbo-

rescent forms, which are the starting-point of all subsequent evo- lution in the ‘Coelenterata. e Democrini evidently serve greatly to diminis Even if they did not live in colonies, the con-

18 gap. siderable bulk of their branched roots, the resemblance of these roots e arms which surmount the calyx and with which they are probably homologous, suffice to demonstrate that the arborescent

* Les Colonies Animales et la formation des Organismes.

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[FIFTH SERIES.]

No. 64. APRIL 1883.

XXXL— Further Remarks on the Morphology of the Blastoidea, with Descriptions of a new British Carboniferous Conus and some new gine Species from B ETHERIDGE, Jun d P. HERBERT CARPENTER, M.A., ei] Master at Eton College.

1. Introduction.

Since the appearance of our previous paper * upon the morphology of the Blastoids, we have been enabled, thanks to the kindness of many friends, to considerably extend our researches in this interesting order of the Pelmatozoa. New material has been sent us by Mr. C. Wachsmuth, of Burling- 2n Prof. A. G. Wetherby, of bc oe Prof. W. H. Bar-

of Davenport, Prof. A. H. Worthen, of iua qe nis, dis F. Rómer, of Breslau, Profs. A. Gaudry and E. r, of Paris, and Don Lucas Mallada, of the Mining School i in n Madrid. Ali these gentlemen have responded to our inquiries with the most liberal kindness, for which we tender them our heartiest thanks.

We have also received some valuable corrections with re- a to the stratigraphical position of certain species. Fol-

wing what we believed to be good authority, we referred the doubtful prieita Rémeri, Shum., to the Chemung

* “On certain Points in = ipee ini of the Blastoidea, with De- scriptions of some new Genera and Species," Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5, vol. ix. April 1882, pp. 213-95 52.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xi. 16

226 Messrs. R. Etheridge, Jun., and P. H. Carpenter on

group, or Upper Devonian of Missouri. We are informed, however, by Mr. S. A. Miller, of C inibahad. that this species

really belongs to the Kinderhook group (Marshall group of

Winchell) in the lower portion of the Jo emi series ; and also that Schizoblastus missouriensis, Shum. sp., which we quoted as Devonian, really belongs either to the $ pem w or to the Kaskaskia group of the Subcarboniferous.

It likewise appears that the existence of the Spanish Pen- tremitidea Pailletted in the Devonian rocks of America must be regarded for the present as extremely uncertain. Mr. Wachsmuth informs us that the specimen in his collection which we referred to this type * was obtained by him from a dealer, who gave its locality as Charleston, Indiana. But none of the local collectors have ever met with a similar one; and it is therefore very far from certain that the species does occur in America, where no other European Blastoids have yet been found. We have been pleased to discover, how- ever, that the Eifel species Pentremitidea clavata, Schultze, also occurs in the Devonian rocks of the province of Leon, in Spain, e it appears to hr a the same variability of form as the Eifel specimens do. So far as we know at present, ibis species has a ns distribution in Europe than

any other Blastoid. Examples of it were kindly sent to us by Don Lucas Mallada, to whom we are also indebted for the opportunity of describing another species of Pentremitidea and a very remarkable large Phenoschisma, together with the first European species of Troostocrinus.

2. Note on the Ambulacra of Orophocrinus.

In all the figures of Orophocrinus stelliformis which have hitherto been published, the ambulacra are represented as quite narrow and as separated from the hydrospire-clefts by what appear to be actual portions of the radial and oral plates; so that these clefts would not be simply the laters portions of the radial sinus which are left unfilled by the ambulacra, but actually excavated in the substance of the calyx-plates them- selves. They are pener gir as follows by Messrs. Meek and

Worthen T :—* So- ovarian openings, commencing one on each side near ica inner ends of the pseudo-ambulacral or arm areas, and extending outward along the margin of a broad

sulcus, and near the edges of these sig: about half the length of the latter, as very narrow slits, widest at the inner end, where they connect with the inner ends of the internal

: Geclogichl a) of Illinois, vol. v. p. 466.

the Morphology of the Blastoidea. 227

compressed tubes under the areas;” and they also add the following footnote (p. 466) :—' These slits seem, as it were, to cut offa thin slice from each of the edges of the anal and inter- radial pieces, as well as from the margins of the deep pseudo- ambulacral sinuses of the radials. These slices are thicker near the upper (inner) ends, where they sometimes become callus, and apparently anchylosed, in adult specimens, to the póre- pieces, so as to give the pseudo-ambulacra the appearance of greater breadth therethan is natural." The hydrospire-clefts of O. gracilis are described as follows :—'* Openings usual called ovarian apertures, in the form of distinct elongated slits, widest at the upper end and extending down apparently three fourths the length of the pseudo-ambulaera, so very close to the margins of the latter as scarcely to leave more than a very thin intervening space above and apparently none below." rom the passages just quoted and from the figures illus- trating them, it would thus appear that Messrs. Meck and Worthen considered the apparent separation of the hydrospire- clefts and ambulacra of O. stelliformis by portions of the ora and radial plates to be a character of specific value, distin- guishing it from O. gracilis. Following up this idea, we pointed out last year that O. gracilis “ bridges over the gap between the American and the European species; for not only are the hydrospire-clefts in the latter much wider than in the former, but they are also contiguous to the ambulacra without the intervention of a part of the radial plate” *.

We have since found, however, that what appear to be portions of the calyx-plates between the hydrospire-clefts and the proximal ends of narrow ambulacra in O. stelliformis are really the lateral portions of wide and somewhat petaloid ambulacra. In well-preserved specimens they are crossed by

ne lines, continuous with, but less distinct than, those which start from the median groove. The latter separate the inner ends of the large triangular side plates, while the former sepa- rate their broader outer ends and are usually entirely oblite- rated

ed. The lancet-plate is broad and nearly fills up the radial sinus, 7. e. the whole space between the hydrospire-clefts. Its sides slope downwards rather steeply from the narrow median groove; and upon them rest the side plates, the section of Which at the proximal ends of the ambulacra is nearly an equilateral triangle. The upper side is slightly incurved; and that portion of the curve which is immediately next to the food-groove is all that is usually represented as side plate in

* Loc. cit. pp. 250, 251. ios

228 Messrs. R. Etheridge, Jun., and P. H. Carpenter on

figures. In reality, however, the whole surface between the food-groove and the cleft is formed by side plates. But the divisions between them are much more marked near the food- roove than they are near the cleft. In fact the broad outer p of the plates seem to coalesce so completely that they like portions of the calyx-plates intercalated between the ne of narrow ambulacra and the clefts, as implied in the quotations given above. ut in one specimen we have found that the side plates are readily separable; and then it is apparent that their outer portions really belong to the ambulacra, and are not parts of the calyx-plates. An approach to this wird oceurs in the Belgian O. Orbignyanus, in which there is a sort of thick- ened rim to the wide ambulacrum; but it appears to be chiefly formed by the outer side plates, of which, like Meek nd Worthen, we inis not succeeded in finding any definite trace in O. stelliformi Somewhat before the middle of the ambulacra the side- plates begin to diminish very rapidly in size, and the hydro spire-clefts bmp rd App more closely to the fuoi median portions of the ambulacra. Their length seems to vary ME AY sem in p individuals ; but some little inei before the end of the ambulacra the side plates meet the ials and obliterate the clefts altogether.

9. Remarks upon the Genus Eleacrinus (Römer, 1851).

Nucleoerinus, Conrad, 1842. . Olivanites, Troost MS., 1849,

It appears to us, for reasons which are stated below, that Rómers name is the one by which this type ought to be known. Conrad’s voii gar of it under the name of Nu-

Journ. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad. vol. viii. p. 280, pl. xv. fig. 17. T Fifteenth Annual Report N, York State Cab. 1869, t. i. figs. 14 and

sc eC

MEME ge.

a

Wai eas! le ee ZG

the Morphology of the Blastoidea: 229

type, for which he proposed the name of Eleacrinus. although it subsequently appeared that Hleacrinus Verneuili and Nucleocrinus elegans are congeneric, Hall considered “that there can be no doubt as to the propriety of restoring the earliést name,” i. e. Nucleocrinus.

We entirely dissent from this proposition, and feel it only right to adopt Rómer's name, as has been already done by Shumard f with the following remarks :—^ Strictly adhering to the laws which govern naturalists in such cases, we cannot in justice to Römer set aside his name. The description of

onrad was not only extremely imperfect, but it is entirely erroneous and calculated to mislead the student in his efforts to identify the fossil he attempted to describe. In a word, no one could possibly recognize the genus from Conrad's descrip- tion, since there is no section of the family Blastoidea pre- dr such a structure."

3 analysis of the interradii was not accepted by Hall, who fol- lowed Rémer in considering the four normal ones as formed merely by the large deltoid (oral) plates. On the anal side, however, Hall admits a triple division of the interradius, though not in the manner described by Lyon, but as fol- lows :—“ A narrow intercalated plate on the anal side reaches from the aperture to the radial plate dividing the interradial on that side into two narrow curving plates.”

* Monographie der Blastoideen (Berlin, 1852), pp. 55-60, Taf. v. fig. 1. + “Catalogue of the Palzozoie Fossils of North Amcrica.— Part 1. Pal. Echinodermata,” Trans. St. Louis Acad. 1866, vol. ii. no, 2, p. 368 note). : T fiep. Geol. Surv. Kentucky, vol. iii. p. 457.

230 Messrs. R. ado Jun., and P. H. Carpenter on

does emos *, the latest writer on the subject ; but we u

anal plate.” This statement sites rather youn to any one ac ACH with Rómer's careful description of the manner in which the large anal oram is divided into a median (anal) and two lateral open

Eleacrinus, like various other Blastoids, has been described as possessing a dicyclie base. Lyon believed himself to have discovered that below the pieces which Rómer described as basals there are three yet smaller ones, separating them from the top stem-joint, and also interradial in position. In ac- cordance with his peculiar system of nomenclature, he trans- ferred the name “‘basals” to these plates, and "called the basals of Römer “ primary radials,” although they are only three in number and are not situated in the direction of the rays ; while the fork-pieces or true radials were called primary radials, second series all made no mention of the plates termed basals by Lyon, though they were redescribed by Billings f, who corrected the errors in Lyon's terminology. Zittel says nothing about them, however; and they are also left without notice by Montgomery. Asi in the cases of Pen- tremites and Orophocrinus, we can only say that we wee never seen them, but do not x their existence and ar epe celts conviction.

pue (subradials or A of the old on p A as been eee pointed out by Meek and Worthen f. In fact the existence of two successive series of inten plates between the oes and the radials would be such an anoma- lous feature in the morphology of the Pelmatozoa, and, in-

9 4A es tare in the Devonian Rocks of Ontario,” Canadian Naturalist o. 2.

+ prams Jounal al of Science, July 1869, p. 229.

1 Geol. Survey of Illinois, vol. v. p. 464.

ge freu

see a d

the Morphology of the Blastoidea. 231

deed, of the Echinoderms generally, that we are justified in demanding the most conclusive evidence of it.

Rémer’s original specimens of E. Vernewili having the peristome closed by the summit-plates, he was led to regard the lateral opening as an oro-anus; and although this mis- conception was set right by Hall and others, it was still advocated by Billings *, with whose peculiar views respecting Crinoid morphology it harmonized most admirably. We think, however, that it may now be regarded as entirely extinct.

in Hleacrinus than they are in Granatocrinus, Schizoblastus, " and Orophocrinus; but we are not inclined on that account to attribute to them any special morphological value, as some writers have done.

e are able to confirm Billings's account of the two hydro- spires on each side of the ambulacra of E. Verneuili, and have also been able to make out the watervascular ring, with radial trunks proceeding from it, just as in the more common Blastoids,

The species of Eleacrinus appear to be as follows :—

Pentremites (Olivanites) Verneutli, Troost MS. Corni-

ferous formation (Devonian), Kentucky, Ohio, &c.

Olivanites angularis, Lyon. Ditto. —

Nucleocrinus elegans, Conrad, Hamilton group (Upper i Devonian), New York.

E N. lucina, Hall. Ditto. N. Conradi, Hall. Upper Helderberg group (Lower Devonian), New York. ? Granatocrinus Kirkwoodensis, Shumard. — St.-Louis Limestone (Subcarboniferous), Missouri. _ tNucleocrinus canadensis, Montgomery. Hamilton group (Upper Devonian), Ontario, Canada.

Mr mmo

* Loc. cit.

T Xt is ey doubtful whether this species is really distinct from Æ.

ina. Montgomery strongly suspects it to be so, but does not give a definite opinion.

232 Messrs. R. Etheridge, Jun., and P. H. Carpenter on

4. A new Genus of British Carboniferous Blastoids. Genus ACENTROTREMITES, gen. nov.

Gen. char. Calyx large, elliptical, and flattened at the base, eru resembling that of Granatocrinus in. the form

and proportions of its component plates. Spiracles ten in pact ik and remote from the apex, being placed at the points where the oro-radial sutures meet the somewhat narrow am- bulacra. Anus distinct, and situated at the apex of the oro-anal plate. H ydrospires, appendages, and column un-

wn. Obs. We have established this genus for a very remark-

Granatocrinus ; for it has a distinet anal opening, which pierces one of the oral plates, and ten spiracles as well ; while the

and these openings, except in Œ. Rofei, are sin paired. "They are also close to the peristome, and actually pierce the substance of the oral plates. In Acentrotremites, on the other hand, the spiracles are some little way from the peristome, so as to be visible in a side view of the calyx. About one fifth of the icai length of the ambulacra lies between them and the radial centre ; and they merely notch the lower lateral angles of the oral plates where these Join the radials. The result of this must be that the proximal ends of the hydrospiral tubes are situated at a point much lower in the ealy: x mes is enerally the case in the ones

n they are partially bounded by the radials. is type also resembles Troostocrinus in the presence of a

the Morphology of the Blastoidea. 233

distinct anus and of ten spiracles ; but these openings are close

` to the peristome in the latter genus, and bounded by the orals,

while the external aspects of the two types are entirely different.

But the other characters of Orophocrinus, and more especially those of the European species, are such. as to separate it en- e

tirely from Acentrotremites

Eleacrinus is yet another type with ten spiracles and a separate anus. But the asymmetry of its calyx and the im- mense size of its oral plates, which alone form the spiracles, separate it distinctly from Acentrotremites. We think, how- ever, that these two genera, together with Schizoblastus, form

2 = z oO an £5 z [em lan B o vn or oo an o "t e e ig) n "d o B Qo [un E N = = B =y I es o Lour]

sponds in its general appearance with the Mitra elliptica of Cumberland*, The other, collected in Derbyshire by the late T : :

s e 30 millim. high and 25 millim. across the base, an considered the type of the genus. It has very much the

* Reliquiæ Conservatæ (Bristol, 1826), p. 33, pl. B.

234 Messrs. R. Etheridge, Jun., and P. H. Carpenter on

but in the former these are replaced by a circular cavity, which is filled in with calespar, the remains of the upper stem-joints. The interradial sutures extend downwards as far as this de-

Mitra elliptica, as figured by Cumberland, the basals form by far the largest portion of the flattened ’ base, while in our specimen this is chiefly formed by the inturned portions of the radials. Under any circumstances Cumberland’s figure

must be erroneous; for no known Blastoid has more than the normal number of three basals; and bearing this in mind, we have little hesitation in referring our specimen to Cum ber-

land's type. 5. On the Genus Astrocrinus, T. & T. Austin (emend.

Astrocrinites, T. & T. Austin, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1842, vol. x. p. 112; ibid. 1843, vol. xi. p. 205. Zygocrinus, Bronn, Index Pal. Nomenclator, n p. 1381. Astrocrinus, Morris, Cat. Brit. Foss. 2nd ed. 185 4, p. 72. Astrocrinites, Etheridge, jun., Quit. ourn. Geol. Soc. vol. xxxii. 1876, p. 103.

Obs. Since the br sc n by one of us, seven years ago, of Astrocrinus Bennet, further examples of this remarkable type have come to den and the present state of our knowledge of Blastoid morphology enables us to form a better idea of its structure and systematic position than was possible in

This aberrant member of the Blastoid group is distinguished by the peculiar modification or apparently abortive condition of one of the ambulacra. It was partly this feature which led one of us, in describin . Benniet, to regard its calyx as

oo uid it is really quinqueradiate, as in all

las

ertnus of Shumard and Yandell*. As in that type, there are four normal and linear ambulacra, rer with an azygos one of a somewhat different character, which was described by Austin as the anus. In both genera the distal end of this azygos ambulacrum is received in the scarcely perceptible fork of a radial, which is shorter and broader than the other four,

* * Notice of a new fossil Genus belonging to foe RE Siaa,

zu the Devonian Strata e entu ad. Nat. Philad. vol. xiii. 1856, pp. 73-76, pl

D C NEN

\ e ERI. 3 =

oor

the Morphology of the Blastoidea. 235

described as the “convex crested plates"*, are the orals, which are much larger in this type da in Eleutherocrinus ; while the *spearhead plates" immediately surrounding the mouth are not additional elements in the calyx, but merely the constricted central ends of the orals. They resemble the corresponding portions of these plates, which have been de- scribed as ‘small rhomboidal pieces" in the summit of Schizoblastus Sayi. Just as is the case in Eleutherocrinus, the orals on either side of the azygos ambulacrum differ from the other three in outline.

e much regret that the condition of our specimens is very unfavourable to the elucidation of the nature of the hydro- spiral apparatus in Astrocrinus. That of Eleutherocrinus is larger and well developed, as is shown by a specimen in Mr. Wachsmuth's collection ; but, judging from the appearance presented by some of the isolated radials of Astrocrinus, we think it possible that the hydrospires may have been situated partially or entirely within the substance of these plates, somewhat as they are in Tricelocrinus.

Astrocrinus must have been a free and unattached form ;

basals and nothing more. Certain species of Comatule also reach the same condition when mature, the cirri borne by the young centrodorsal plate gradually falling off, while their sockets become pices obliterated. It is likewise probable that some species of the Paleozoic genus Agassizocrinus were free

* Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xxxii. pp. 105, 106.

236 Messrs. R. Etheridge, Jun., and P. H. Carpenter on

When mature; though the apparent absence of any stem-facet in the fossils ma y be merely the result of weathering, and not due to natural a ee during life, as in the Comatulæ just mentioned.

According to the Messrs. Austin there is in A. tetragonus an oval eminence near the centre of the azygos basal, * appa- rently analogous to the madreporiform tubercle "' of the Echinozoa. There is pud nothing like a madreporite in the Scotch species A. Bennie; and we imagine the struc- ture in question to be nothing but the fold which has been already described as oes the union of the azygos basal . with the two longer

In the former lessiption of A. Benuiei by one of us, refe- rence was made to a small spine, which, although not 'exhi- biting any traces of definite attachment to the specimen to which it adhered, was believed to belong to A. Bennéet. closer examination of the ornamenting tubercles has led us d the conclusion that some of the larger ones, at any rate, w perforate. This fact has also been independently observed is our friend, Mr. P. Highley, anc engaged in figuring the specimens ; and in our forthcoming monograph illustrations will be given exhibiting this ‘ee It is not unnatural to suppose, therefore, that some probability exists of the spine previously referred to belonging to A. Bennet.

While appearing to agree with Eleutherocrinus in general structure, so far as this can be made out, Astrocrinus presents several points of difference from that ty pe. t is much smaller and altogether dissimilar in appearance, being flattened and more or less distinctly stellate or lobate. T he outline varies considerably, the anterior lobe (i.e. that opposite the azygos ambulacrum) sometimes considerably produced and sometimes comparatively short. The four normal ambulacra cross one another nearly at right angles. This is very far from being the case in Lleutherocrinus, where they only occupy 180° of the summit, as is well shown in Shumard’s figure; so -— the odd ambulacrum takes up a relatively larger portion

the summit than in Astrocrinus. ‘The latter genus is limited to the British ko Limestone, while the two American species of Eleutherocrinus are both from the Hamil- ton group (Upper Devonian). The two genera are so entirely different from all other Blastoids that they must be placed in

a family by themselves; and in naming e it is only right a use the term Astrocrinide, T. & T. Austin, 1843. Another genus (Aporocrinites, Austin, MS.) was nee included in this family by its founders; but it has never been described,

— ^N

the Morphology of the Blastoidea. 237

and as the fossils on which the name was based are not known, no further notice need be taken of it.

The description of Astrocrinus, given by the Messrs. Austin, was considered by Pictet* to indicate a complete analogy with Codaster, but for the difference in the numbers of the ambulacra. Pictet seems, however, to have entirely forgotten the hydrospires of Codaster, though they had been described and well figured by Rómer. The only possible resemblance between the two types is that the summit of Astrocrinus is slightly truncated. But, apart from the nature of the hydrospires, Codaster is symmetrical and has an anal opening, which is absent in the markedly asymmetrical Astro- ertnus. Even with Eleacrinus, which departs a little from the ordinary symmetry of the regular Blastoids, Astrocrinus has nothing in common. In the former genus the modifica- tion is due to the intercalation of an anal plate, all the ambu- lacra being alike; and this is very far from being the case in the Astrocrinidze.

Two species of Astrocrinus have been described—A. tetra- gonus, T. & T. Austin, and A. Bennet, Etheridge, jun. ; but it is quite an open question whether they are not identical. The brief description given of the former is useless for pur- poses of comparison; but examples of it are very rare, and so badly preserved that its true characters must still remain un- certain. There is but one in the national collection, and a very few others in the museums at Cambridge and York. On the other hand, A. Benniei is tolerably abundant in certain localities ; and its characters are fairly well defined. It marks a well-known horizon in the Lower Limestone group of the Carboniferous series in East and Central Scotland, where it was discovered some years ago by Mr. James Bennie. e doubtful species, A. tetragonus, occurs in the Carboniferous Limestone of Yorkshire, and is said to have been first obtained at Settle.

6. On the Genus Stephanocrinus, Conrad, 1842.

Stephanocrinus, Conrad, Journ. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad. 1842, vol. viii.

. 278; Römer, Wiegmann’s Archiv, , Jahrg. xvi. pp. 365-375,

Taf. v.; Hall, Paleontology of New York, 1851, vol. ii. p. 212.

Obs. In Rómer' admirable account of Stephanocrinus angulatus the radials are rightly described as fork-shaped, with the two contiguous limbs of adjacent forks produced up- wards into strong interradial processes; and the manner in

* Traité de Paléontologie, vol. iv. p. 295.

238 Messrs. R. Etheridge, Jun., and P. H. Carpenter on

which this type might be derived from such a form as Troosto- crinus lineatus or T. Reinwardti is clearly pointed out. Hall’s description of this singular fossil, written at about the same time as Rómer's, was, however, far more complicated. He regarded the radials as com aratively small, and the upward processes as formed by hypothetical “ scapular ‘plates ; ;' though E of his figures show the interradial suture along the middle

each process. He admitted indeed that the,“ scapular plates ” might be double; but he seems never to have re- garded them as actually part of the radials. The supposed sutures between the costal and scapular plates are probably only the surface markings which are found in so many Blas- toids i toii elongatus, Codaster pi raids, Oropho-

pect

S. angulatus i is, in fact, a Blastoid with an unusually deep radial sinus, owing to o the excessive development of the radial limbs. — The sides of the sinus are much steeper than in

of bendin doirada as ia do in ihr species zi both these T agone Their distal ends are received in

structure as a indian scar for ii attachment of an appen- age—an explanation which seems unlikely, now that Hall has discovered ambulacral appendages in Stephanocrinus like those of other Blastoids. We th ink ourselves that the part in question is nothing more hte an infolded radial lip, which is rather more strongly developed than usual, and is much more distinct in some specimens than in others. Something * wem EUER Y Y. St. Mus. Nat. Hist. Mus. edit. p. 140, Lr xiv. figs. 15, 20(1 e documentary edition of this ph which co ies plates bas no text, appeared in 1876. Both text and plates irs rede = à uced in the 11th annual report of the ‘ State Govlagist of Indiana,

the Morphology of the Blastoidea. 239

of the same kind appears in the two Belgian species of Oropho- erinus. The lateral “ ovarian opening " of Hall and Rómer has e described as the anus by Zittel*, and, we think, rightly Sutures appear to us to proceed from it down the steep sali of the ail sinuses at its sides, towards the ends of the short ambulacra. These sutures thus divide the “coronal process” into an outer portion formed by the limbs of adja- o» radials, and an inner portion formed by an oral plate. anal opening is between this oral and the two radial E against the inner faces of which it rests; so that it is not confined to an oral plate, as it is in so many Blastoids (Granatocrinus, Pentremites, &c.), but occupies its primitive embryonic position between two radials and the ER ora 4

In his /ater figures of S. gemmiformis he este represents a * third range of plates," ub are obviously small orals ; and he speaks of them in S. pulchellus as “ extremely minu

siut; range ;"' m his figure is too small to show this pro-

Stephanocrinus RD of the of these authors || is still too eia rfectly known for an paren to be formed on this poi

The sce ue of Stephanocrinus are even now but little understood. According to both Hall and Rómer the summit of S. angulatus consists of a central “ proboscis” of five plates, from which five pairs of linear plates extend along the ambulacra. We have only seen this proboscis in one speci- men, but regard it as a vault of a few plates covering in the

* Lene en. gh i, p. 436. t t. p. 3 1 Indiana pon ied ia

§ J Nat. Hist. vol. i. pl. i, fig. 13. {| ibid. s gs La x. fig. 7,

240 Messrs. R. Etheridge, Jun., and P. H. aide on

lacra are een missing; but since Hall has aed specimens of S. angulatus still retaining ambulacral appen-

dages like those of other Blastoids, we see no reason to doubt the existence of side plates and outer side plates. In fact, the former have been described in S. pulchellus by Miller and yer. his species, together with emmiformis an osgoodensis, is much more » like other Blastoids than the better- nown 5. ve w Td has a very ponlia: external =

plates at its sides ; and even when the lancet plates are re- — there is absolutely no trace of any ze eode such as

e so visible on the more or less sloping sides radial ichs in Phenoschisma and Codaster. But we hee that

surface a hia which currents of water flowed down into the hydrospires through the marginal pores of the ambulacra. 'he appendages of Stephanocrinus were doubtless of the same nature as those of other Blastoids; and it is to be expected that hydrospires were also present, though they may have been, and probably were, arad within the substance of pesi radials as in the distal portions of the ambulacra of P. noideus and throughout the greater part of their lacte in ricelocrinus and perhaps in Astrocrinus.

The absence of any external indication of hydrospires is a very marked feature of Stephanocrinus; and it is therefore with no little surprise that we have found Prof. Hall pies. even as late as 1879, and again last year*:— 5S.

Q

of parts on the summit and ambulacra appear to

tical with Codaster. .. .. In the structure of the bady at least there are no differences which appear to be of generic importance between Stephanocrinus and Codaster.” As a matter of fact, however, these two genera are as widely diffe- rent as any two of the symmetrical Blastoids can well be. In all members of the group the- structure. of the “ body ”

* Indiana Report, pp. 279, 280.

OP aes et ee

2 d HABE,

a ee

the Morphology of the Blastoidea. 241

identical, basals, radials, and orals entering into its composi- tion in varying proportions. But while the ventral surface or -

summit” of Codaster is marked by eight groups of hydro- spire-slits, with from five to twelve slits in each group, that of Stephanocrinus is absolutely free from any thing of the kind. In Orophocrinus and in Phenoschisma the hydrospire-slits are more or less visible externally, as they are in Codaster.

In Pentremites, Pentremitidea, Troostocrinus, Granatocrinus, Schizoblastus, and other genera they may be exposed by re- moving the lancet plates from the ambulacra. But in Stephano- erínus, as perhaps also in Tricælocrinus, even this extreme measure fails to reveal their presence, and their nature must

S. pulchellus was first described as a Codaster by Miller and Dyer; and Hall transferred it to Stephanocrinus with a 2. But his statements respecting the identity of the two genera are utterly incomprehensible to us. Neither his description of Stephanocrinus nor that of Miller and Dyer contains any mention of the hydrospiral apparatus which has been described in Codaster b : 0

osus of Millert is also a very doubtful representative of the genus. The only known specimen is an exceedingly perfect cast from the Keokuk group (Carboniferous) of Missouri, It is said to have no orals; but there are “ ten marginal supports of the interambulacral areas, one being placed upon each side of the ambulacral spaces.” . What thes: may be we will not venture to say; but we are surprised to find no mention of any casts of the hydrospires, and are therefore sceptical about the Codaster-nature of the specimen. : The following are the known species of Stephanocrinus :—

g (Upper Silurian), New `

S. gemmiformis, Hall. Ditto. i

Codaster pulchellus, Miller & Dyer. Niagara group, Indiana. :

Stephanocrinus osgoodensis, Miller. Ditto.

Stephanocrinus angulatus, Conrad. Niagara group York.

* Indiana R . 280, 281, pl. xv. fig. 16. «dm Coton Pac Nat Bi vol d jux 1880, pl. xv. fig. 5. H

Aun. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xi.

242 Messrs. R. Etheridge, Jun., and P. H. Carpenter on

7. On the Genus Triccelocrinus, Meek and Worthen.

Obs. The name Tricelocrinus was suggested by Messrs. Meek and Worthen* as that of a proposed subgenus of Troostocrinus, Shum. We have already mentioned that we believe Shumard’s genus to be a good one, and have pointed out some other characters which we regard as distinctive of the typet. Messrs. Meek and Worthen, accepting the genus m ik A described a new species 'under the name of Pentremites (Troostocrinus?) Woodmani i; but they pointed out at the same time that it presents some rather epo marked differences from the typical Troostocrinus ; for body is broadest My while the base is comparatively ii short and wide, a as the three spaces corresponding to the flattened sides of os typical species of Zroostocrinus so very profoundly and broadly excavated as to impart a very remark- able appearance to the lower part of the fossil." The figures of P. Woodmani represent a type which is so very different from Troostocrinus as understood by Shumard and by our- selves that we have no hesitation in accepting Tricælocrinus as a valid genus. We are somewhat surprised, however, to find P. varsouviensis referred to this type by Meek and

orthen $; for it is described as being Loi allied to P. lineatus, which is an po er Teoston, and the figures given of it show no trace of an excavate base.

On the other hand, the form figured by Meek and Worthen as Tric. obliquatus || is a true Tr "teælocrinus, though we have

considerable doubt as to its identity with "the species which was described under that name by Rémer {| from some iso- lated radial plates. There are some similar plates in the national collection, which we have examined ; while we have also obtained a section of a T. Woodmani in Mr. Wachs- muth’s collection. These have shown us that throughout the greater part, if not the whole length, of the ambulacra the I tubes do not project downwards into the visceral The radials are very thick and incompletely exca-

nd by their median sinuses; so that the enlarged lower

* Illinois Report, vol. v. er t Loc. cit. pp. 247-249. l Loc. cit. pp. 508, 509, pl. vi. fig. $ Illinois Rept vol. vi. p. "521, Ae xxxi, figs. 8 and 9, || Ibid. pl. xxxi. fig. 4. €. Loc. cit. p. ar (367), Taf. iii. fig. 11.

the Morphology of the Blastoidea. 243

Practically, therefore, the hydrospires are situated actually within the substance of the radials. We have already debe out that this condition occurs at the distal ends of the ambu- lacra of P. conoideus *, and that we suspect its Aatun in Stephanocrinus, at any nsa in S. angulatus, and in Astro- erínus.

We think that, apart from the other characters mentioned by Meek and Worthen, this peculiarity affords an excellent distinction between Tricælocrinus and Troostocrinus; for we have found the hydrospires of Troostocrinus Reinwardti and T. lineatus to be perfectly normal in character, like those of

T. Ma Se Pus various specimens that we have seen 1 (all, however, more or less incomplete) we are inclined to think that the spiracles of this genus are essentially similar to those of bai iiim

s following ar are the species comprised in the genus as we understand it

TPentremites ii eut Römer. Carboniferous Lime- stone, ndia

P. (Tricælocrinus) obliquatus, Meek and Worthen. St.- Louis group (Lower Carboniferous), Illinois.

8. Descriptions f three new Sem from the Lower

vonian of Sp

Genus dedu nt D'Orb. 1849 (emend. E. & C. 1882). Pentremitidea Mallade, sp. nov. char. Calyx pentagono-pyramidal, expanding gradually upwards, with the greatest periphery at about one third of its length from the summit. Section pentagonal, with wide and shallow dines angles between the ambulacra. Summit

* Loc.cit. p. 216. i According to Rómer (p. 72) there is some resemblance between the ear ambulacra of this nis and those of the cast described by Shumard as P.laterniformis. Hambach says, however, and apparently with go reason, that the latter is some "C ^ of P. suleatus (Trans, St. Louis Acad. Sci. vol. iv. p. 147, pl. B. fig. 1 ES

244 Messrs. R. Etheridge, Jun., and P. H. Carpenter on

truncated and relatively large. Basals forming a strong broad and deep cup. Radials quadrangular, with projecting lips, the body slanting sharply downwards, and the limbs, which are rather longer than it, curving upwards towards the summit, thus increasing its apparent breadth. Radial sinuses ong, narrow, and curved downwards, with a general angle of 111° to the plane of the summit. Ambulacra narrow, of nearly uniform width throughout. Lancet plates small, scarcely occupying the entire width of the sinuses. Side plates about fifteen in number, large and strong, projecting above the mar- gins of the sinuses and somewhat petaloid in shape. Orals not apparent in a side view, though relatively large and tri- angular, each with a strongly marked median ridge separating the spiracles at its sides, Surface of the calyx ornamente by strong and coarse concentrie lines. Diameter of summit 1:5 millim.

Obs. The outline of the calyx readily distinguishes this species from the three found in the Eifel by Schultze. It is pyramidal from the base to the radial lips, while the latter are clavate and obpyriform. Its pentagonal section will pre- vent its being confounded with the decagonal P. angulata, nob., which has the interradial sutures raised, and not de- pressed as in. P. Mailade. e latter has larger orals than P. similis, nob., while its calycular outline is totally different. The longer, narrower, and more curved ambulaera and shorter

When describing P. similis, we noted the resemblance in the general form of its calyx to that of Orophocrinus. P. Ma

* Op. cit. p. 55 (375).

ea io;

the Morphology of the Blastoidea. 245

existence. Blastoids also seem to occur in the Lower Devo- nian of France; for the Belocrinus ucc Mun.-Chalm., of which Ehlert has recently given a good figure *, appears to us to be nothing but the elongated basai cup of a Troosto~ crinus or Pentremitidea. It appears to be different from that of any Crinoid. Locality and Horizon. ur near Sabero, Province of Leon, Spain; Lower Devonia

Genus Troosrocrinus, Shumard, 1865. T'roostocrinus hispanicus, sp. nov.

Spec. char. Calyx subfusiform and elongated, but less so towards the base than in some other species of the genus. Basal cup conical, with shallow dan e angles in its upper edge, while its sides become compres and flattened below. Radials long and narrow, twice the ai of the basals, and about equally divided into body an limbs ; ; the interradial sutures comparatively straight and.almost parallel, Radial sinuses narrow and sublinear. Ambulacra slanting sharply down from the summit and gradually decreasi ng in width, with the side plates projecting above the margins of the

feetly preser erved, it is one of unusual interest, as it affor the first i ro indes y m presence of Troosto- crinus in European rocks. T. anicus is a much more

robust species than 7. Reinwardti, the type of the genus, having larger, wider, and more'expanding ambulacra than occur in that well-known form. “The summit is also more spacious and more truncated than the corresponding part of T. Reinwardti. The Spanish fossil may be distinguished from T. bipyramidalis, Hall sp., by its shorter ambulac

fewer side plates, together with the greater elongation ‘of ‘the

than "with any of the speci med, except that its ambulacra are broader. T iis is RU longer than those

* “Crinoides nouveaux du Dévonien de le Sarthe et de la eor ond Bull. Soc. Géol. de France, 3° série, t. x. p. 362, pl. ix. fig. 3

246 On the M of the Dlastoidea.

Devonian.

Genus PHÆNOSCHISMA, E. and C. 1882. Phenoschisma nobile, sp. nov.

Spec. char. Calyx elongately pyramidal, with the summit flattened, and strong interradial rese which terminate but little above the level of the peristome. Radials arched, very long and narrow, the body and limbs being about equal i in length. The radial sinuses between them are deep and ex- ceedingly wide, with high sloping sides, the edges of which are prominent "and a little thickened. The oral plates are

of which is truncated by e Wise, rco Lii anal opening. Ambulacra linear, of uniform wi throughout. Lancet

lates occupying their een width, ps completely covered i the side plates, which are more than tw enty-five in num- ber and somewhat wedge-shaped. Outer side plates very small, placed at the extreme edge of the ambulacra, standing almost vertically so as to fill in the notches between the outer ends of the side plates. Hydrospire-slits more than thirty in number and closely crowded together, so as to give a corrugated appearance to the sides of the sinuses. Diameter of summit 25 millim. Height of another specimen 36 millim.

Obs. This large and remarkable form is intermediate in character between Ph. Verneuili, nob., and Ph. acutum, Phill. sp., both of which, sehen are of oes smaller size. It resembles the first in the form of its plates and ambulacra and in the arrangement of its hydrospire-slits, but differs in pos- sessing a truncated summit; for the median ridges of the oral plates do not slope downwards towards the peristome, as in Ph. Vernewili. In this character, however, Ph. nobil resembles Ph. acutum, though readily distinguished "ut it

y the form of its radial AN and ambulaera. It also differs from the other species of the genus in the unusual abundance of its hydrospires, and in the more excentric position of the anal opening.

Locality and Horizon. Colle, near Sabero, Spain; Lower Devonian.

Dr. A. Günther on a new Perameles. 247

XXXII.— Description of a E n of die pum from New Britain. By Dr. A. GüNTH

ze of a rat. The upper parts and sides are densely nre with two kinds of hairs; the principal kind consists of flat; grooved, spine-like hairs of moderate length, and is intermixed with coarse ordinary lids of a brownish-red colour. The spines on the back are black, those on the sides blscicish, with brownish-red tips. Towards the abdomen the spines are greyish, with whitish tips, the lower parts being covered with soft white hair. The cheeks to the ears are

greyis

Tail ` very short, not quite so long as the head, naked (or, rather, with sparse minute short hairs), grey. Snout t compa- ratively short, half as long as the head ; extremity of the snout naked. Ears e of moderate size. Eyes small. Feet short, with claws of moderate size.

in. lin.

Length of the body Gud t osse 8 3

be. an, Sect LESE EROR RAYS 2 1

EB i: ad $9459 E EE 2 5

projecting part of snout...... 0 3

Distance from end of snout to the eye liri : : » ENS i1

Length of in DOREM aer 0 2

SER aav E dig KO Von lere ep ie 0 9

RICTI MEER E NORUNT MY 0 7

veu ot oro pe FP iin) P PED Cu E È 11

9

ee *-»"222»92

XXXIII.—On Thuiaria zelandica, Gray. By J. J. QUELCH, B. E Aere ), Assistant, Zoological Department, British Mus

THE species Thuiaria zelandica was described by Dr. Gray in Dieffenbach's ‘Travels in New Zealand, published in

and the type specimens, with the name attached in his own handwriting, are in the British-Museum collection.

248 Mr. J. J. Quelch on Thuiaria zelandica, Gray.

At the end of his description he states that this species differs from Th. articulata in the form of the cells, and he notifies the absence of vesicles (gonothece) from his specimens.

hile examining the literature on the Thuiariide, I was struck with the resemblance which Th. dolichocarpa, Allman (as figured in the ‘ Journal of the Linnean Society,’ vol. xii.) bore to the specimens of 77. zelandica in its regularly plu- mose habit with pinnately disposed opposite ramuli, a charac- ter that is rare in the genus. Through this I was led to a careful examination of Dr. Gray's species, with this Jed that TA. espe is found to be identical w ith Th. z

quate; and it is only nae to cite thatit would have been impossible to identify the species by it. The reason for this, however, as it seems to me, is not far to seek. When the New-Zealand species was described, the genus Thuiari had been but very recently established by Finnie for the reception of the two British species, Th. thuja and Th. articu- lata; and Dr. Gray had only to give a very brief description in order to distinguish it from the latter ; so that, but for the re-examination of the type specimens, ' Th. zelandica would have remained unrecognized, though its occurrence in the New-Zealand fauna has been in reality twice recorded since by different writers

For the identification of this species, instead of the descrip- tion by Dr. Gray, that by Prof. Allman must be taken—a description so complete that it would be easy to identify the species with anemy, even if the figure which accompanies it had not been

The type Put Mn which are apparently young ones, are eight in number, and range from 40 to 90 millim. in height. ‘They were obtained by Dr. Sinclair, R.N., from New Zealand (the exact locality is not stated), ag were presented by him to the British Museum in Decem 842.

The single € described [^ Prof. Allman under the name Th. dolichocarpa was contained in Mr. Busk’s collec-

tion, and was obtained fom the Northern Island, New Zea- land, by Dr. Andrew Sinclair—presumably the person referred to above.

The only other DR that I know, of the occurrence of Th. zelandica is that of Mr. D'Are y W. Thompson, in the Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. (5) vol. m p. 110. The single specimen there referred to Th. dolichocarpa, Allman, was ob-

SS ll

Mr. J. J. Quelch on Thuiaria zelandica, Gray. — 249

tained by Dr. Jolliffe at Hokianga, Northern Island, New Zealand, in 1851.

Although there are no gonothece on any of the type specimens of Th. zelandica, there cannot be any doubt that the description given by Allman applies to this species; for the other characters on which the identification is based are both numerous and definite. A slight exception may, however, be

e mesial keel on the sides of the pinne is not always entire, but in parts becomes slightly and irregularly notched, and often divided into two or more raised lines, which are continuéd on the basal part of the hydrotheca. This con- dition is more marked on the distal portion of the main stem, where the keel is represented by widely notched raised lines.

Special mention of these minor points has been made with reference to another specimen in the collection, which, though I was at first inclined to describe it as a new species, I think must be regarded as a well-marked variety of Th. zelandica. No locality is recorded for the specimen; and gonothece are absent; so that it is possible that when this additional infor- mation is forthcoming this variety may have to be raised to specific rank. For the present I designate it as Th. zelandica, var. valida.

Thuiaria zelandica, var. valida,

The specimen of this variety consists of a group of more than thirty simple stems arising from a mass of closely inter- laced fibres. Its chief difference from the type specimens of the species is its decidedly robust growth. The stems range trom 100 to 250 millim. in height; the paired pinne, from about 30 to 60 millim. in length, are placed at intervals of from 4 to 5 millim. as compared with pinne of about from 10to 20 millim. at intervals of from 14 to 3 millim. in the type. Its hydro- thecee are nearly half as large again as those of the type ; the lateral notches separating them from the hydrocaulus at

markedon the distal portion of the main sfem than on the pinne of the type of the species.

250 Mr. S. O. Ridley on the Coral-fauna of Ceylon.

XXXIV.—The Coral-fauna of Ceylon, with Descriptions of . mew Species. By STUART O. RIDLEY, M.A., F.L.S.

Tnx distribution of the Anthozoa and Wie Corals in the

the identification of a stray species from there in Milne- Edwards and Haime’s ‘Histoire Naturelle des Coralliaires.’ Palla and Esper, who have probably done more for the iur of the Indian Ocean than any others of the older writers, and of whom the latter exhibits a special acquaintance with Southern India and Ceylon, give the localities of their Indian- Ocean species of corals, for the most part, as ** Indian Ocean” or “ East-Indian seas;" I have found no specifié allusion to Ceylon in connexion with corals in the writings of these authors. Verrill mentions p species with certainty, one with doubt, from Ceylon Essex Institute, vols. &vi). Mr.H. J. Carter deren (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist (5) v. pp. 442, 454, vi. p. 152) from the Gulf of Manaar, on

species obtained by Capt. Cawne Warren with Sponges, aee, &c., also a species which he assigns to Tubi- pora, als a Rhizoxenia and eg a without specific names.

frein pese on the coral-reefs and corals are found in Prof. E. Hiickel’s letters to the ‘Deutsche Rundschau’ for 1882 (translated in part in ‘ Nature,’ 1882), and ina sepa- rate work by the same author, entitled ‘Indische Reise-Briefe ’ (Berlin, 8vo, 1883). Prof. Häckel, as is well known, made

] collections in Ceylon; and a scientific account of his investigations there is to Ae Md with much interest. Dr. W. C. On aatje, F.L.S., Colonial Surgeon of Ceylon,

has called my attention to some plates representing Ceylon corals, contained in a work entitled ** Ceylon: Skizzen seiner Bewohner, seines Thier- und Pflanzenlebens, by Baron von Ransonnet- Villez," which describes the reefs and enumerates ten species, probably all included in the list below, except two Turbinarie. Darwin describes the reefs generally in his t Coral Islands.’ Sir Wwe Tennent makes a few allusions to corals in his work on Ceylon. It is to Dr. Ondaatje that we owe this opportunity of becom- s acquainted with m pes characters of the Ceylon coral- na. His permanent sojourn and his journeys in the island mem afforded him Sen facilities for accumulating facts and

——

a er m riii,

Mr. S. O. Ridley on the Coral-fauna of Ceylon. 251

material for the study of this subject ; and his oo col- lections show how well his energies have been directed. He has liberally presented examples of many of the nese below enumerated to the British Museum, and has written an im- portant note on the reefs, which is printed io ow

All the specimens collected by Dr. ndaatje w were obtained on the southern coast, in the neighbourhood of Galle, except where otherwise stated ; and they were obtained from the shore or from shallow water, with the exception of the Antipatharia, and the Echinogorgia ‘and Menacella, which were obtained by fishermen in ive nets at depths said to amount to from 100 to 150 fathom

. 0

ag far as is known at geom. species of Celoria and a species of Pavonia, and one of Alcyonium; in the latter two cases the nearest known allies seem to be found in the Pacific. These species are described for the first its in this paper.

hy Sor igi described by Verrill is also not known except from Ceylon, so far as I am aware. To sum up, in all we have forty-eight or ‘petition species of corals known to occur in Ceylon, of which four are at present not recorded from else- where

The following is a list of all species which I know to have been obtained at Wr eus those not obtained by Dr. Ondaatje are marked with a *

Subelass ZOANTHARIA. Order ALCYONARIA. Family Alcyoniidz. Alcyonium PA ee var. mamillifera, Klani Alcyonium polydacty yn abi ine Meer. p. 58 ; Klunzinger, Korallenthiere Roth. Meer. p. 26, pl. i. Also found in the Red Sea rolas Alcyonium submurale, n. sp.

Upper surface horizontal, level, with the exception of low ridges, which rise between ‘the centre and the edge, gradually increasing in height towards the latter, but not Boca an altitude of more than an inch or two. Ridges about 6 millim.

252 Mr. S. O. Ridley on the diac of Kia

surface of this region even, ius crowded, edicel (in medium-sized specimen) almost as brad as the zooid- bearing plate. Colour, in id state, dark reddish brown,

that of sterile pedicel paler. Spieules :—(1) Large double- heads, consisting of a usually extremely short narrower smooth cylindrical median portion, and of two large strongly tuber- culated ends, each bearing four or five large broad tubercles covered with minute, sharp-pointed, secondary tubercles; . length of spicule "25, dinmister of heads *18 millim., of smooth of median portion *1 mi illim. (2) Slender, tuberculate, subclavate, straight, one end tapering to point, the other usually rather blunt and more strongly tuberculate than the former ; spicule beset with low tubercles covered with small secondary tu- bercles ; most of the tubercles are arranged into four or five more or less distinct whorls, which surround the spicule and are separated by spaces usually free from tubercles, the remainder are scattered near the ends; spicule about : 5 to 35 millim. long by :07 millim. thick. A few stout few-whorled forms also occur in the cortex, perhaps representing intermediate E stages between nos. 1 and 2. No. 1 forms the lower side of E the frond and the greater part, at any rate, of the stem ; no. 2 j forms the surface of the zooid-bearing plate, and extends some | way beneath it. The entire specimen, of which I have seen a | photograph, measured about 8inches in ‘diameter across the disk. d This in its external form is quite unlike the species A. 4| pachycladus, described so fully by Klunzinger from the Red f Sea; but the large double-headed spicules ally it to that : * A. murale of Dana, of which only the external form i nown, seems to differ mainly in the great height of the | dari ridges which there, as here, crown the disk ; dum. however, they are quite small, even in large specimens

Sarcophytum pauciflorum, Ehrenberg. Lobularia pauciflora, Ehrenberg, Corallenthiere Roth. Meeres, p. 58. Y Appears to be common on the Galle coast; found in Red : Sea (Ehrenberg). Spongodes, sp. Spongodes, Carter, /. c. Rhizoxenia, sp. Rhizoxenia, Carter, l. c. Family Primnoide. Menacella reticularis, Gray, var. I have already added a few details of the characters of this

a

Mr. S. O. Ridley on the ido of Ceylon. 253

have mentioned. The Ceylon specimen is the largest whic h I have seen, and attains the remarkable dimensions of—heigh 970 millim. (39 inches), greatest diameter 500 millim. (20 inches). Echinogorgia pseudosasappo, Kölliker. p un sasappo, var. reticulata, Esper, Pflanzenthiere, ii p. 48, Echinogorgia pseudosasappo, Kölliker, Icones Histiologicew, p. 136, pl. xviii. fig. 10. “ East-Indian seas” (Esper). Family Euniceidz. Plexaura flabellum, Esper.

icai labellum, Esper, l. c. ii. p. 109, pl. i.

Esper's figure represents the axis of what appears to be this Plexaura; the localities given by him are the East Indies, and especially t the B oluecas. Several specimens were obtained

y Dr. Ondaatj Family Gorgonellidz. * Juncella juncea, Pallas.

Gorgonia juncea, Pallas, Elenchus Zoophytorum, p. 180.

Obtained by Mr. Holdsworth (coll. Mus. Brit.).

Subfamily SezzzoconGracEX. Suberogorgia verriculata, Esper. Gorgonia verriculata, Esper, l. c. ii. p. 124, pl. xxxv. * Suberogorgia suberosa, Pallas. Gorgonia suberosa, Pallas, Elench. Zooph. p. 191. A common Indian-Ocean species; it ez. tends to the north of SAM A specimen is in the British Museum, presented y E. W. H. Holdsworth, Esq.

Family Coralliidz. Corallium nobile, soon

Isis nobilis, Pallas, Elenchus Zoophytorum, p Dr. Lankester (* Uses of Animals to "im >, besides the Per-

254 Mr. S. O. Ridley on the m of aa

(Duncan) which (as I have given reasons for pa te see Proc. Zool. Soc. 1882, p. 232) seems probably identical with this species, Seguenza having found it fossil in Italy, still bearing a slight red tint.

* An Officer," in a work entitled * Ceylon” (London, 8vo, 1876, 2 vols.), ii. p. 274, mentions small fragments of red coral similar to that of the Mediterranean e having been found at the water's edge between Galle and Colombo, and states it to have been referred to by the Portuguese.

he specimens shown me by Dr. Ondaatje, one of which has been placed by him in the British Museum, have a decidedly scarlet colour, which penetrates to the centre; the texture of the corallum is dense; the longitudinal striz are placed rather further apart in the smaller branches than is usual in the Mediterranean red coral, with which, however, the general habit seems to agree. ' An kinnin of the cortex ap- pears to me necessary to the absolute determination of the species.

INCERTAE SEDIS.

* Tubipora reptans, Carter. Tubipora reptans, Carter, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. (5) v. p. 442, pl. xviii. ig. 2. Resembles Callipodium in its mauner of growth. Only

known from a small specim

Obtained in Gulf of Mone (Carter).

Order ZOANTHARIA. Suborder MADREPORARIA. Family Astreide.

Galaxea musicalis, Linné. Madrepora musicalis, Linné, Systema Naturæ, (12) p. 1278. It is recorded from the Indian Ocean by Milne-Edwards and Haime.

EAGLE. dio Lo mee

cU CERE

F l |

A RE E IN. I | AE

Mr. S. O. Ridley on the Coral-fauna of Ceylon. 255

Galaxea Bougainville’, Milne-Edwards & Haime. Sareinula Méca Milne-Edwards & Haime, Annales des Sciences Naturelles, (3) x. p. 312. Mussa ringens, Milne-Edwards & Haime. — ringens, Milne-Edwards & Haime, Ann. Sci. Nat. (3) xi. p. 247.

Prionastrea seychellensis, Milne-Edwards & Haime.

Prionastrea seychellensis, M.-Edw. & H. Hist. Nat. Cor. ii. p. 517. lso from Seychelles and Red Sea (Milne-Edwards & Haime) ; north-east of New Guinea (Studer).

Prionastrea magnifica, De Blainville. Favastrea magnifica, De Blainville, Dict. Sciences Naturelles, Ix. p. 340. Also from Batavia, Java (Milne-Edwards & Haime).

Prionastrea profundicella, Milne-Edwards & Haime. Prionastrea profundicella, M.-Edw. & H. Ann, Sci. Nat. (3) xii. p. 131. Also from New Ireland (Studer).

Prionastrea gibbosa, Klunzinger. Prionastrea gibbosa, Kl., Kor. Roth. Meer. p. 40, pl. iv. fig. 10. Found also in the Red Sea (Klunzinger).

Prionastrea halicora, Ehrenberg. Astrea halicora, Ehrenberg, Cor. Roth. Meer. p. 97. Also from the Red Sea (Ehrenberg).

Manicina Blainvilled?, M.-Edwards & Haime.

Manicina Blainvillei, M.-Edw. & H. Hist. Nat. Cor. ii. p. 400.

A large explanate eec the gyri differ from the de- scription given by the scribers in eius d nly 5-8 millim. across, instead of 8-10, pey in the depth descending sharply into the calyx. The primary septum bears a paliform lobe in most cases; else I should have referred s i agn to Mean- drina, with which it agrees in other respec

Celoria Bottai, Milne-Edwards & Haime. Celoria botte, Milne-Edwards & Haime, Ann. Sci. Nat. (3) xi. p. 295. Klunzinger (Kor. Roth. Meeres, iii. p. 17) unites this

256 Mr. S. O. Ridley on the Coral-fauna of Ceylon.

species with several others under the name arabica; but I prefer, on the present ope se to keep the original name, as it applies to what seems to be a more or less distinct form.

It occurs also in the Red ia (Milne-Edwards & Haime).

Celoria ascensionis, Ridley, var. indica, nov. Platygyra ascensionis, Ridley, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. (5) viii. p. 438.

Calicles rapidly defined and seldom elongated; extreme diameter 2 to 4 millim. ; a paliform upwardly directed, thick- ened and roughened process rises in many calicles from the primary septum at the point at which it unites with the colu- mella. This specimen is curiously variable as to the presence or absence of the paliform process referred to; a considerable variation in the size of the calicles appears due to the presence of perforating worm-tubes, causing condensation in parts. The typical form of the species, from which this variety differs in the points above noticed, was described from Ascen- sion Island originally. olony rising from a somewhat spreading base to form a hemispherical head about 50 millim. (2 inches) in diameter. [

d ^ «

Celoria ceylonica, n. sp. e

Colony subhemispherical, massive. Calicles usually dis- : tinetly defined, occasionally forming short gyri, curved or undulating, 10 to 11 millim. in maximum length; the fully defined calicle polygonal, about 5 millim. in diameter ; ; depth of calicles from summit of wall to surface of columella about 2:5 to $ 0 millim. Corallum dense and weighty.

Two cycles of septa; a rudimentary third not unfrequently occurring as a ridge about °5 millim. high and projecting | from the wall into the calicle, commencing near the free margin T of the wall; primary and secondary: septa subequal, their H tic À sloping down obliquely from summit of wall about

millim., and then falling perpendieularly down towards the sanas the primaries reaching and uniting fully with the iter, the secondaries ioo e short of its upper part, but

x

eris

gin. Wall thin, barely *5 millim. thick at od of columella, sharp above and serrate with the septo-costal ridges. Colu- mella distinct, formed of few contort lamine connecting the septa.

Mr. 8. O. T on the Coral-fauna id "T 251

less prominent septa, and the thinner wall, In these points it approaches C. (Platygyra) ascensionis, mihi, from the island of Ascension and of the present collection ; but the wall is thinner and the calicles wider than is usual in that form, in which the difference in width between the primary

and secondary septa is very marked and the septa are much w— closely approximated to each other.

Baryastrea ? A subglobose colony of very dense texture; the calicles small, viz. 2:5 millim. in diameter. e walls are not thick,

and exhibit no trace of grooves separating the calicles on their free margins. Echinopora hirsutissima, Milne-Edwards & Haime. Echinopora hirsutissima, M.-Edw. & H. Ann. Sci. Nat. (3) xii. p. 187. Given by the above authors as from the Indian Ocean and as perhaps d Menon: distinct from Æ. horrida of Dana, from the Paci

Family Fungiide. Fungia repanda, Dana.

Fungia repanda, Dana, Zooph. U.S. Exploring Expedition, p. 295, pl. xix. figs. 1-3.

Occurs in Fiji Islands (Dana).

Family Eupsammiidz. Dendrophyllia Ehrenbergiana, Milne-Edwards & Haime. Ceenopsammia Ehrenbergiana, M.-Edw. & H. Ann. Sci. Nat. (3) x. p. 109, pl. i. fig. 12.

The late Dr. Briiggemann, who records it from the island of Rodriguez (Phil. eem clxviii. p. 974), referred the species to Dendrophyllia.

It occurs also at the Seychelles and in the Red Sea (Milne- Edwards & Haime), and at Mauritius (Möbius). Dr. On-

Ann. " Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. pue

258 Mr. S. O. Ridley on the Coral-fauna of Ceylon.

Family Poritidz. Porites echinulata, Klunzinger. ` Porites echinulata, Klunzinger, Kor. Roth. Meer, ii. i. p. 43. Also from Red Sea (Klunzinger).

Porites punctata, Linné. Madrepora punctata, Linné, Syst. Nat. (12) p. 1277.

Porites Gaimardi, Milne-Edwards & Haime. Porites Gaimardi, Milne-Edwards & Haime, Ann. Sei. Nat. (3) xvi. p. 28.

Also from Fiji Islands, New Ireland, Australia (Milne- Edwards & Haime).

Pavonia percarinata, n. sp.

Growth partially incrusting. From an extensive base arise numerous subcylindrical lobes; lobes, when young, 4-5, when old 10-12 ailm. in oR at base, which is almost cylindrical, and on which the carinæ are very slightly marked,

coming irregular in outline towards apex, chiefly owing to the great development in number and size. of the carinæ, which attain here a height of 1-2 millim. and are very sharp; they are chiefly longitudinal in direction ; ends of lobes more or less rounded off, occasionally showing signs of division into secondary lobes ; greatest height 30 millim. Surface of base more even than that of lobes, owing to the wm frequeney and prominence of the carinz. Calices small, 1:5-2:0 millim. in extreme diameter, depressed ; nane a single pointed papilla, often absent or obscure. Septa in three cycles, pri- maries and. secondaries subequal, with strongly convex edge, ick marginal teeth short, few; denticulations of surface

numerous, promin nent, sharp ; tertiaries sloping obliquely downwards, scarcely half so wide at base as the secondaries ; ;

septa sloping more or liec isnt from between calices. Corallum dense and m

Hab. Galle, Ceylon Dr. Ondaatje).

The nu ‘which yale closely resembles this externally is P. prismatica, Brüggemann (Journ. Mus. Godeffroy, xiv. p. 207), from Bonham idend (Marshall inni; ; its lobes have not, however, the triangular form of those of that species ; the calices seem to be much smaller, and are neither arranged distinct transverse rows nor quite horizontal between the

lices. P. repens, Repo is also nearly allied, but

T — zi ee ipea

Mr. S. O. Ridley on the Coral-fauna of Ceylon. 259 wants the very sharp MEN caring and the strong tendency to form lobose projections

Pavonia explanulata, Lamarck, Agaricia explanulata, Lamarck, Hist. Anim. s. Vert. (2) ii. p. 383. Lamarck gives the species as probably from the Indian Ocean. |

Pavonia, sp. A species strongly resembling P. r repens, Brüggemann, but e the different cycles of septa quite distinct in size from each other.

Family Madreporidæ. Madrepora cytherea, Dana. Madrepora cytherea, Dana, Zooph. U.S. Expl. Exp. p. 441, pl. xxxii. figs. 3 a, 3 b.

A large tabular specimen, rather elevated in the centre. Anastomosis of the branches has gone so far as to leave very few meshes between them ; and their ends are but imperfectly distinct. Klunzinger records it from the Red Sea, Dana from Tahiti, Móbius from Mauritius.

Madrepora flabelliformis, Milne-Edwards & Haime.

Madrepora flabelliformis, M.-Edw. & H. Hist. Nat. des Coralliaires,

iii. p. 156.

"Recorded from the Indian Ocean by the above-named

authors. * Montipora foliosa, Milne-Edwards & Haime. Montipora foliosa, Verrill, Proc. Essex Institute, vi. p. 51. Recorded with doubt from Ceylon by Verrill. * Stephanoseris sulcata, Verrill. Stephanoseris sulcata, Verrill, Proc. Essex Institute, v. p. 48. Originally described from Ceylon by Verrill. Group TABULATA. Pocillopora grandis, Dana. Pocillopora grandis, Dana, Zooph. U.S. Expl. Expedition, p. 533, pl. li. Ser 2.

is species is also found at the island of Rodriguez PP Sere sr i id at the Fiji Islands and ~~ om:

260 Mr. S. O. Ridley on the Coral-fauna of Ceylon.

Pocillopora brevicornis, Lamarck. puse brevicornis, Lamarck, ri Anim. s. Vert. (2) ii. p. 443. Appears to be common at Ceylon. It is also found at the Sandwich kins and Fiji Islands PA i to Milne-Edwards and Haime, who also record it from Ceylon ; Verrill also records it from Ceylon

* Pocillopora disais Dana. Pocillopora elongata, Verrill, Proc. Essex Institute, vi. p. 59. Recorded by Verrill from Ceylon.

Suborder AN TIPATHARIA. Cirrhipathes spiralis, Pallas. . Antipathes spiralis, Pallas, Elench. Zooph. p. 217.

This is a common [ndian-Ocean species. Pallas's descrip- tion is extremely accurate and renders identification easy. This is not the species so named by Pourtales (Bull. Mus. Comp. Zool. Cambridge, Massachusetts, vi. p. 114) from the West Indies; it probably does not occur in the Atlantic region.

Cirrhipathes anguina, Dana.

Antipathes anguina, Dana, Zooph. U.S. Expl. Exp. p. 576, pl. lvi. fig. 1.

A species quite distinct from the above, differing in the only slightly twisted condition of the axis and in the arrange- ment of the spines of the surface: these are longitudinally arranged in A, spiralis, with minute ones placed between the larger — ones zt in ug vc amis there is an obscure — arrangement and t aller spines are wanting. Also fi

a).

Red Sea ect Ti iji Islands (Dan

* Hydradendrium spinosum, Carter. cat ear tay spinosum, Carter, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. (5) v. p. 454, P

This was described by Mr. Carter as allied to the rome genus Hydractinia ; it "pem however, to belong to the Antipatharia, a view to which Mr. Carter himself seems in- clined in a paper written subsequently to the original one op. cit. vi. p. 301), m algae ition ules, Ellis, as apparently identical in form with Hydradendrium.

Obtained in 65 fathoms in the a of Manaar ( Carter).

Possibly identical with the following.

CER CERTUM NEAN EM CS CUTE Le

Mr. S. O. Ridley on the Coral-fauna of Ceylon. 261

Antipathes faniculacea?, Esper. Antipathes feeniculacea, Esper, Pflanzenthiere, ii. p. 152, pl. vii. (? Pallas, Elench. Zooph. p. 307). ` Esper's species came from the East Indies; Pallas gives the Mediterranean as the locality; so it is doubtful whether he refers to the same species or not.

Class HYDROZO A. Subclass HY DROCORALLIN & (Moseley).

Millepora dichotoma, Klunzinger. Millepora dichotoma, Klunzinger, Kor. Roth. Meer. iii. p. 86.

Seems to differ from the description of M. Forskali, Milne- Edwards & Haime, in having the branches in a large speci- men subparallel and almost wholly fused into laminar vertical expansions. Gastropores at very short intervals, viz. 1-2 millim.; dactylopores scattered irregularly between them.. In a younger specimen the ends of some of the branches are cuneiform and the branches themselves are more distinet than in the older specimen. I think it best to refer the specimens to the above species, so fully described by Klunzinger, from the Red Sea, and assigned by him with doubt to the same form as the M. Forskali of Milne-Edwards and Haime, although the texture of the centre of the branches is denser than that described by Klunzinger, the branches are not particularly brittle, and the distinction in size between the dactylopores and gastropores is well marked.

Note by W. C. ONDAATJE, F.L.S., Colonial Surgeon of Ceylon.

I may state roughly the chief features of the coral-reefs from which the corals were collected. TN The position of the reefs is south-west of Ceylon, fringing the coast of Galle; they are wholly submerged at high tide The corals grow in shallow water, and were collected during ebb-tide in the latter end of 1881, a few months previous to my departure for England. ‘The mean temperature of Galle is. 799-9 F. _ The predominating kinds which go to the formation of the reefs are as follows:— The family Madreporide abounds,

262 Dr. Rudolf Hiusler on Jurassic Varieties

erea) forming large slabs. Of the family Poritide we

represented by the beautiful Galazea, Manicina, Celoria, and Meeandrina, which is much used in making lime; immense blocks are taken to Colombo by boats for the purpose. Of the Milleporide we have one foliaceous species growing in masses. Of the family of Favositide one species of Pocillopora (grandis) grows luxuriantly, forming extensive blocks. One block whieh I removed from the growing mass two men carried with difficulty. Among the Alcyonoids there are several species of sponge-like appearance under water (Alcyonium and Sarcophy- tum), and remarkable for the beauty of their spicules. Among the reefs are to be found Sponges, Polyzoa incrusting the bottom of many eorals, Holothurians, &c., Melobesía growing in masses with the corals.

My time having been limited, I have not been able to make a thorough examination of the reefs.

XXXV.— On the Jurassic Varieties of Thurammina papillata, Brady*. By Dr. RUDOLF Hi&usLER.

[Plate VIIL]

Thurammina in the Lias and the Lower Dogger, although small fragments of a similarly formed arenaceous type have been occasionally met with. The oldest known perfeet speci- mens of Thuramminc were discovered in the so-called Spath-

kalke of the Upper Bathonian zone of Rhynchonella varians ;

x Brany, “Notes on some ef the Retieularian Rhizopoda of the Challenger' Expedition," Mier. Journ. vol. xix. n. s. p. 26, tab. v. gs. 4-8.

CARPENTER. ‘The Microscope and its Revelations, fifth ed. p. 533,

y 1G E Unuie. ‘Ueber einige oberjurassische Foraminiferen mit agglutini- ~ render Schale,” Neues Jahrb. f. Min. Jahrg. 1882, B. i. p. 152. HaAuster. “Die s iziden und Lituoliden der Bimammatus-Zone,” i i 9-13

x: a ip. . figs. i HÄäusLER. “Notes on some Upper Jurassic Astrorhizidz and Lituolidæ,” Quart. Journ, Geol. Soc. vol. xxxix. p. 27, pl. ii. figs. 9-6. —

of Thurammina papillata. 263

they belong to two species, Th. papillata, Brady, and Th. hemi- spherica, Hüusl. Both make their appearance again in the compact limestones of the Callovian zones, where, however, they are very rare. The finest and most numerous shells of Lh. papillata have been collected in the sponge-beds of the Lower Malm, especially in the zone of Ammonites transver- sarius (Argovian L), where the whole family Lituolida reaches its maximum development in the Jurassic formation. In a paper on the Zrochammine of this zone * I proposed to divide the alternating layers of soft marls and harder marly limestones into three subdivisions in the Canton Aargau. In accordance with the different lithological and paleontological characters, we observe certain striking differences in the distri- bution and the composition of the arenaceous Foraminifera f. The oldest calcareous beds, full of siliceous sponges, Brachio- poda, Cephalopoda, &c., contain a rich fauna of arenaceous types, among which the Thurammine are conspicuous by their comparatively large size and certain peculiarities in the disposition and shape of the papille and the texture of their thin walls. While these beds yielded the largest and most irregular forms of a characteristic yellowish colour, the younger layers contain particularly the more regular colourless varieties, and the youngest argillaceous beds, C, the minute more or less spherical specimens. hese rieti

Further researches in other Jurassic countries will no doubt enable us to give in a short time a more complete account of the distribution of this interesting species.

As a rule, Thurammina papillata is found in greatest number and finest specimens in the beds with abundant Hyperammine (H. vagans, Brady). — j

In comparing a great number of specimens of different ages

* ; . Hist. ser. 5, vol. x. p. 49.

t D ica amd the charaeteri 53 varieties will be described in my Monograph of the Foraminifera of the zone of Am. fransversarius,

264 Dr. Rudolf Häusler on Jurassic Varieties

and localities, we find that the species can be divided into a number of groups, each of which contains some characteristic, and often remarkably constant, varieties. But, owing to their great variability, most of them can be connected through intermediate forms, forming thus a single series from the simple spheroidal to the most complicated types.

As regards bathymetrieal range, the Jurassic Thurammina papillata is found in greatest number in the deposits with true deep-sea character, much more rarely and in less typical specimens in those formed at moderate depths. As the distri- bution of the recent 7. papillata is world-wide*, its oldest fossil representatives seem to be present in the deep-sea sedi-

urope in countless modifications, many of which have not been found in a recent state. On the other hand the globular large varieties with small papille and very finely arenaceous tests of our existing seas are not known in a fossil condition.

The tests of all the Jurassic specimens of T. papillata are very thin, composed of small grains of quartz-sand, neatly fitted together, and united by a colourless, brownish, or yellow cement

beds of the Portuguese Jurassic formation showed a very dark brown colour. These forms sometimes resemble Thuram- mina albicans, Brady, with which they are found associated in the Upper Jurassic zones, especially in the sponge-beds of the Argovian and Sequanian stage, all over the continent.

Figs. 1-4 represent the more characteristic varieties, and fig. 25 a larger specimen with numerous papille. A typical specimen from the Bémammatus-beds of Baden (Cant. Aargau) is figured in N. Jahrb. f. Min. 1883, Bd. i. tab. iv. fig. 10.

- Test free, compressed, generally symmetrical, large (0°5-1 millim.). Papille numerous, disposed all over the surface. Colour yellow. finest specimens from the sponge-beds of the Lower Malm (zone of Ammonites trans- versartus) are almost transparent and of a characteristic yel- lowish colour (fig. 21).

* Brady, |. c. p. 27.

Ann.& Mag. Nat. Hist. $. 5 . VoL. 11. PU. VII.

MBntern Bros. lth.

of Thurammina papillata. . 265

3. Test free, more or less cylindrical, large. Papille nu- merous, regularly disposed all ove r the surface in straight lines. Test generally very thin, en brownish or colour- less (figs. 17,31). "These forms seem to be characteristic of the sponge-beds of the Lower

4. Test free, compressed, sie lenticular. Papillæ irre- gularly disposed, generally near the mar gina. Some of these

varieties resemble 7. compressa, Brady*; but the texture is the same as in the typical T. papillata. Not common in the sponge- -beds of the Lower Malm (figs. 11, 18, 22, 26).

5. Test free, more or less spheroidal or cylindrical. Pa- pille. small, tubular, few in number, placed at one or both ends of the shell. Cement brownish or colourless. Some of the most interesting modifications are represented by figs. 10, 12, 13, 14.

These rare forms were obtained from the marly limestones of the Transversarius-zone.

6. Test free, irregular, cylindrical, or ag ees Missis: a single aperture E the end of the chamber. Cement generally colourless (figs. 6, 7). Fig. 8 represents a specimen with two small orifices. A nearly globular specimen from the zone of Ammonites transversarius, bearing a long wide cylindrical neck, is figured Q. J. G. S. vol. xxxix. tab. iii. fig. 3, and another from the zone of A. bimammatus in N. Jahrb. f. Min. ne 1. 1883, tab. iv. fig. 11.

Test free, large (1 millim.), irregular. Papille large, aL touching each other at the base. Cement of Mange light yellow or "brass-like colour. These varieties appear to le characteristic of the Lower Malm. Figs. 15, 16, 20 repre- sent the simpler forms. A typical specimen is figured . J. G. iu vol. xxxix. tab. iii. fig. 2.

. Besides the above- mentioned forms, the various Jurassic zones from the Bathonian to the Upper Sequanian beds con- tain seers quite irregular, sometimes monstrous speci- mens, as figs. 33.

"l'est fixed, "lask- like, without papille, ending in a lon neck, bearing tlie large circular aperture, Cement generally hy aline ; attached to the shells of mollusks, stems of crinoids, grains of sand, &c. (fig. 9, and N. Jahrb. f. Min. 1883, vol. i. tab. iv. fig. 9), in the ipn Jurassic sponge-b beds.

10. Test fixed, pium shaped, spheroidal, cylindrical, or conical. Papille generally few in number, variously dis- pe all over the surface of the chamber. Cement usually

yaline. Attached to the tubes of Hyperammina vagans, Br., rarely to Moe ne or other fossils (figs. 27, 30, and Q. J. rady, /. c. p. 27, tab. v. fig. 9.

266 Dr. A. Gruber on Protozoa.

G. S. xxxix. tab. iii. fig. 6). Not common in the Lower Argovian beds.

11. Test fixed, more or less cylindrical, small, bearing a small number of short papille regularly dispose ed round the margin of the chamber. Cement hyaline. Rare, in the Upper Jurassic sponge-beds (fig. 28, and Net eues Jahrb. 1883, tab. iv. fig. 12).

Brady mentions an interesting polythalamous form, two or three chambers being adherent to each other. I have not been able to find similar specimens in the Jurassic beds; but it is possible that they occur, especially in the sponge- -beds, with numerous spherical varieties, but that the single chambers are broken off during the preparation. As an interesting fact, we must mention that several specimens were found with a second interior chamber, similar to those described by Bra

rusting that these few remarks on a very important but. still little known arenaceous form may give new proofs of the con- tinuity of certain species and of the great variety of Foramini- fera, I must express my thanks to all the gentlemen who Ex assisted me by sending specimens for comparison, wash- ings from Jurassie rocks, samples of limestones, and notes on the occurrence and different varieties of 7. papillata.

XXXVI f e crie UR some Protozoa. AUGUST

[Plate XIII.]

THE present memoir consists of several sections which stand in no direct connexion with each other, and extend over various regions of Protozoology. The first part is devoted to the description of some new Rhizopods, which will be found interesting in several respects ; in the second some Infusoria, partly new, partly not well known, will be described ; an the last section will treat of some peculiar phenomena of union in Heliozoa.

Besides the observation of the living animal, I have availed myself of the mode of preparation described by Korschelt T,

* Translated by W. S. Dallas, F.L.S., from the ‘Zeitschrift für wis- senschaftliche Zoologie, Bd. xxxviii. -70.

T “Ueber eine neue Methode zur Konservirung von Infusorien und Amóben," Zool. Anzeig. no, 109,

"u——" ———— LS 208g

Dr. A. Gruber on Protozoa. 267

powers.

I. New RHIZOPODA.

l. Pachymyza hystrix.

I had long ago observed, in the coating formed by Diatoms, Oscillarie, and other low plants on the walls of our small marine aquarium [at Freiburg i. B.], certain peculiar roundish bodies, which I at first regarded as the fæces of some worm or crustacean. closer examination, however, there ap- peared to be too great a regularity in their formation, and especially in their external covering; so that I was led to suppose that these bodies were independent organisms; but of what kind I was quite uncertain, as no motory phenomena seemed to be observable. After many fruitless endeavours, however, I at last succeeded, by leaving the bodies in ques- tion for a long time undisturbed under the glass cover, in arriving at a conclusion as to their nature and ascertaining that

had before me Rhizopods, certainly of very peculiar organi- zation.

I have not been able to discover in literature any species agreeing with this form, and must therefore create a new name for it. This will be an expression of the bodily consti- tution of the Rhizopod, namely Pachymyxa hystrix.

To the naked eye the larger pren gi of Pachymyxa appear as small white granules, which stand out very distinctly from a dark ground. In the coat of alge growing in the aquarium

* * Ueber Konservirung von Protozoen," Zool. Anzeiger, no. 144.

268 Dr. A. Gruber on Protozoa.

we often find whole layers of light points, which are due to such Rhizopods. One of the large specimens that have come under my observation measured 0:6 millim. in length, with a breadth of 0°3 millim. ; while, on the other hand, Pachymyxce may very often be met with of a globular form and not more than 0:09 millim. in diameter. When a specimen is placed under the microscope and examined by transmitted light, it no longer appears white, but brownish,

What makes its appearance in the first place is nothing but an envelope which surrounds the protoplasmic body of the Rhizopod. This envelope consists of a layer of closely approximated fine bacilli, which stand about perpendicularly to the surface of the protoplasmic body; they form a sort of felt, or, more properly, a completely closed spiny coat. I

ave not succeeded in ascertaining of what substance these

spines consist. In chromic acid they dissolve immediately,

while they remain entirely unaltered on the addition of osmic

acid, for which reason the latter reagent was always employed when it was intended to make a permanent preparation

ad a notion that the spines might consist of carbonate

of lime, but could not succeed in confirming this supposition

before me a Rhizopod which, perhaps, like a Foraminifer, could emit pseudopodia throu E t e

Moe SEN

A ay D &. Fr. id ws ’

ien ae udo

LE

Dr. A. Gruber on Protozoa. 269

indicate for Pachymyxa a position among the Lobosa. It

iffers, however, from the ordinary form in that the pseudo- podia are not lobate often-changing processes of protoplasm, but threads of uniform thickness from the base (7. e. from their point of issue) to the tip, and never exceeding a certain length, which can bend slowly to and fro. They most resemble those of Orbulinella smaragdea described by Entz*, as this is reproduced by Bütschli in * Bronn's Klassen und Ordnungen

es Thierreichs’ (Protozoen, Taf. iv. fig. 4). In this also the pseudopodia issue from pores of the shell T.

Ihave never observed any branching in the pseudopodia. Usually they are all of equal thickness ; and only occasionally, when the animal flattened itself, were broader processes seen to issue from some points. No protoplasmic flow is observ- able in the pseudopodia ; and they consist of perfectly hyaline

. sarcode without any granules. They me gg not to be organs

of locomotion; for I have never observed that the Pachymyxa effected any change of place by their means. The processes evidently serve only to collect and convey to the body nutri- tive materials.

Unfortunately I have never succeeded in seeing the Pachy- myxa take nourishment, and consequently can offer no explana- tion of the fact that one sees in its interior food-balls which are much too large to be incepted through the apertures of the envelope. It is quite possible that substances originally finely divided are afterwards balled together in the interior of the Rhizopod into such masses. f j

As regards the protoplasmic body itself, this, even in the

living animal, shimmers through the envelope; and its contour

is seen to reach to the bacilli. At the points where pseudo- podia issue the strong refractive power betrays a layer of hyaline protoplasm, from which the processes are produced, whilst within the body consists of a turbid sarcode abundantly furnished with granules and vacuoles. It is likewise- fre- quently quite full of dark brown food-balls. The whole mass is exceedingly tenacious and dense, so that scarcely any thing

* Naturb. Hefte des ungar. Nat.-Mus. i. : + Entz's memoir has unfortunately not been accessible to me.

210 Dr. A. Gruber on Protozoa,

of a flow or movement is to be observed in its interior. Never- theless, when observed for a long time, distinct, although slow, changes of form, in which the spiny part shares, make their appearance. For example, the Rhizopod acquires a band-like form instead of being globular as before; and thus it appears to increase in length under the eye of the observer. In this way it frequently extends itself so much that the bacilli become more widely separated from each other; and thus the view of the interior becomes freer. Such specimens are particularly well adapted for the study of the issue of the pseudopodia from the pores.

In figure 2 I have represented a Pachymyra which has rolled the middle part of its body into a spiral form, having been at first globular and then band-like. We distinctly see the folds which the envelope makes over the tough proto- plasm. n after the animal had acquired this form it suddenly unrolled itself again, and then slowly regained a rounded form.

But we obtain a better knowledge of the structure of Pachy- myzxa and of the relations of the protoplasm to the envelope than

om the living animal by making preparations in which the animals, after being killed with osmic acid, are stained with a solution of carmine and finally mounted in Canada balsam. In the first place, we find that in this process the bacillar envelope is separated as a whole from the protoplasmic body, or the latter contracts from it. From this we see that, although during life this envelope is so closely united with the sarcode that it has to accompany it in all its movements, the bacilli are nevertheless seated upon a special excessively thin outer layer, somewhat like a cuticle, which, however, in life does not separate from the rest of the protoplasm. I have obtained

from the body and a pseudopodium issuing through a pore. We further see at this point the layer of hyaline cor e

ci

TEE AEE T

Dr. A. Gruber on Protozoa. 271

which, as already mentioned, always occurs where pseudopodia ` are formed, This has been more strongly coloured by the carmine than the underlying mass of granular sarcode. Scat- tered through the latter we observe a great number of granules or spherules, also dark-coloured, upon which I must here give some more details,

In all the Pachymyxe that I have examined (and there were a great number of them) I have never been able to ob- serve any trace of a nucleus; but, under the right treatment, the above-mentioned red points, relieved by their darker colour from their surroundings, nearly always made their appearance. Now it seems not improbable that the red granules represent small nuclei, as, indeed, we meet with a multiplicity of nuclei in other Rhizopods, i in Pelomycca for example. In favour of their nuclear nature we have likewise the behaviour of the granules towards reagents, and especially their rapid staining by carmine ; this, however, is not a certain proof; an , unfor- tunately, I am unable to offer any such.

In what relation these possible nodi stand to reproduction I could not ascertain; but one preparation led me to suppose that they might perhaps give origin to an endogenous divi- sion, or, more properly speaking, to a formation of swarmers, Thus in a Pachymyzxa treated as above described, but in which the protoplasmie body had only become very slightly stained, I met with a considerable Buntes of dark red granules. All these, however, were surrounded by a zone'of hyaline proto- plasm, also very strongly stained, so that they appeare iw

"hey lay scattered in the sarco e, just li the cells nec internally during the segmentation of the ova of oc insects * (e. g. Gryllotalpa).

ould never observe the issue of such corpuscles from a Pium: yxa; but in my preparations I have often found among the Algw very numerous little amcebiform creatures of exactly similar structure, which might perhaps ” related to

* In several preparations which I had afterwards the apparsu of making, the corpuscles ir question occurred in exactly the sam + A bre Neid into a greater number of small pieces ubi post ee me

T2 Dr. A. Gruber o2. Protozoa.

tem, I must admit that I am not in a position to range it with any previously known form. In the formation of the pseudo- podia it has perhaps the greatest resemblance to Orbulinella. As regards the peculiar envelope consisting of fine bacilli, I can indicate no analogue of this. The only thing that has struck me is its resemblance to the coating of fine processes which Archer* has described in his Diaphoropodon mobile; but in the latter form the little rays are pseudopodia, and not rigid bacilli.

The completely closed envelope, traversed by pores, indi- cates a distant resemblance to the Perforata among the Fora- minifera ; while its want of consistence and the form of the pseudopodia, as well as the whole structure of the protoplasmic

y, rather refer Pachymyxa to the ameebiform Rhizopods.

vour to decide whether they are identical with Pachymyxa or not, show many interesting pecularities ; so that I must give a detailed description of them.

In these also the protoplasm is characterized by its tenacity and density, so that none but extremely slow, scarcely visible, phenomena of motion are exhibited by it. These Rhizopoda are consequently' also very opaque, especially if, as is fre- way the case, they are filled with large brown food-masses. Very frequently such nutritive constituents are enclosed in the interior of a special large vacuole or digestive cavity, sharply marked off from the surrounding parts. At other times the balls lie scattered through the inner parenchyma of the body.

In general the external appearance of the individual speci-

senting a sort of nutritive paste. h specimens (fig. 4) show a very regularly vacuolar exoplasm, from which the seudopodia The outer Jayer here exactly resembles

* Quart. Journ. Mier. Soc. new ser. ix.; see also Bütschli, in Bronn's Kl. und Ordn. des Thierr. Taf. iv. fig. 1. |

dijunni 5

Dr. A. Gruber on Protozoa. 273

On one side of the individual figured (fig. 4) a second smaller one is seen to be attached; it is in process of fusion with the larger one, just as we shall observe hereafter in Acti- nophrys. Here only the endoplasm, 4. e. the nutritive paste, was, in the first place, absorbed by the larger Rhizopod. The whole of the brown contents of the smaller individual flowed

only a fine zone which was pushed outwards by large vacu- oles; in short, the form of the whole creature became exceed- ingly irregular, as if it were about to break up. Soon after- wards, however, it gradually approached the original form, which it finally almost completely resumed.

rom this we see how little constancy there is in the sepa- ration into two regions in the Rhizopoda, and how easily plasmas temporarily appearing separated may become mixed together. ‘The changes which have taken place in one and the same individual also furnish an indication why the forms here under consideration may be so different in respect of the structure of their protoplasm. . The behaviour of the pseudopodia is very remarkable. They do not issue as simple processes from the outer layer of proto- plasm, but come forth as fine rods of uniform thickness from a cone of hyaline sarcode, exactly in the same way that I have recently described in the case of Amæba tentaculata*. Here also the filament issues exactly from the apex of the cone; and when it is again retracted, there always remains a small cup-shaped depression. The pseudopodial cones, how- ever, are usually much more numerous than in Ameba tenta- culata, and also generally arranged with remarkable regu- larity (fig. 4).

In the above-mentioned Ameba the whole body, including the pseudopodial cones, appeared, under a high power, to be surrounded by a distinct double contour, which is not the case here, or, at least, could not be observed in by far the greater number of cases. Nevertheless here also, as in Pachymyza,

* “Beitrage zur Kenntniss der Amöben,” Zeitschr. für wiss. Zool,

Bd. xxxvi. : Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xi. 19

274 Dr. A. Gruber on Protozoa.

which is furnished with an envelope, there exists an ex- tremely fine layer of protoplasm as a coating over the whole

have previously asserted* that in all Rhizopoda the outer limit of the protoplasm acquires a different consistency by contact with the water, and that the flow of an Ameba or of a pseudopodium consists in a continuous breaking through this external membraniform layer on the part of

tede case we perceive nothing of it in the living animal.

appears to be frequent.

The next question is where, from the characters described, we have to seek the allies of this Rhizopod. "The most obvi- ous course, perhaps, is to regard it as identical with Amæba tentaculata, which I also discovered at the same spot in our marine aquarium. ize cannot come into consideration in

e comparison, as it is very variable in the different speci-

* Loc. cit. suprà,

pad

Dr. A. Gruber on Protozoa. 275

ek heral layer of sarcode. I would therefore regard the ast-mentioned Rhizopod only as another state of Pachymyza.

2. Ameba obtecta.

Besides the Pachymyzxa just described, I also found, in the small marine aquarium of the Zoological Institute here, another form of Rhizopod, and indeed an Ameba, which differs in many respects from the other species of its genus; and I have named it Ameba obtecta. It is very small, mea- suring only 0:03—0-04 millim., and does not creep freely about,

ut constructs a dwelling in which it conceals itself. As regards the latter, it is formed of a mucous substance of yel- lowish colour, which seems to harden more and more in water. The innermost part of the envelope which lies nearest to the Ameba is the firmest and the darkest-coloured ; it forms the true carapace, while around it may lie an irregular zone of the yellowish substance, to which numerous granules and other foreign bodies firmly adhere.

in composition and coloration the substance of the envelope exactly resembles that which I have described in Sticho-

-tricha socialis*, As regards its form, the carapace is basin-

Shaped (fig. 5); 7. e. it possesses a rounded bottom and a wide aperture for the issue of the protoplasm. Frequently one half of the side wall has not been developed; and then the Ameba lies rather loosely in a simplesaucer. The protoplasmic body which shelters itself in this envelope shows nothing remarkable that would distinguish it from the allied species of Ameba, The sarcode is tolerably tenacious and immobile, although far less so than in Pachymyza. The portion that lies in the bottom of the basin is finely granular and turbid, while the opposite end, situated at the aperture, is clear, and appears formed of a hyaline mass. The pseudopodia originate from this; but I have only rarely been able to observe them, as the Amebe do not readily recover from the disturbances which

* «4 Neue Infusorien," Zeitschr. für wiss. Zool. Bd. xxxiii. 19*

276 | Mr. J. J. Quelch on Spiralaria florea, Busk.

obtecta is a marine form; the nucleus, however, may be ren- dered very distinctly visible by means of reagents.

' the Amebe be treated in the fashion described at the beginning, and then stained with pierocarmine, the intensely reddened nucleus makes its appearance distinctly, even 1n a short time. It is seen sometimes at the posterior end of the body, sometimes in the middle, and it always appears as a uniformly red-coloured mass. ‘The vacuoles in the protoplasm

These Rhizopods have evidently no tendency to undertake migrations, id hence, when the conditions are favourable, lie together in great quantities, and thus form regular societies,

[To be continued. ]

XXXVU.— On the Oæcium of Spiralaria florea, Busk.

By J.J. QUELCH, B.Sc. (Lond.), Assistant, Zoological Depart- -

ment, British Museum.

florea in the * Quarterly Journal of Microscopic Science,’ new series, vol. i. (1861) p. 153. The same species has since

en redescribed and figured by Prof. M‘Coy in the * Prodro- mus of the Zoology of Victoria,’ decade v. (1880) p. 31; and supplementary information is given as to the nature of the mouth of the cell, of the avicularia, of the margin of the cell, and of the lamina on which the cells are placed; but no

6cecia. iese were absent from the specimen which was de- scribed by Prof. Busk; and as I can find no record of them

Mr. A. G. Butler on Corean Lepidoptera. 271

by any later writer, it seems desirable to notify their presence on m in the British- Museum collection.

ese specimens were presented to the British Museum by the Liverpool Free Museum in May 1867, and were obtained from South Australia.

The ocecia are semicircular or somewhat subglobose, slightly everted at the margin, coverec the avicularia h cavity of which they project, and continuous with these at their basal portion, which , being attached along the whole width of the cells, thus presents a very wide mouth. In all the prepa- rations made, they occur only on those marginal cells on which the very jus avicularia are placed ; and owing to the super- position of these, the nature of the surface is rendered some- what difficult to determine with certainty. It seems, however, to be smooth or er pmo A reference to the figure given by Prof. Busk will help to give an exact comprehension of the relative positions of the ocecia and avicularia ; it is only

eeded to increase the size of the marginal avicularia there given, especially the width of the basal part, and to add sub- glo bose ocecia arising within them and continuous with them at the base.

uliar and interesting character of the cells, and one

presence, along each side of the wall, of a “‘row of minute aculeate spines or denticles " placed opposite each other at short intervals. Seen under a high power of the microscope these are not simply spines, but hooks with the curved portion turned downwards.

It seems worth while to remark that in the figures given both by Prof. Busk and Prof. M‘Coy the whole drawing has been reversed (apparently not having been reversed on the stone), so that both the suberect blunt spine which occurs on the upper left margin of the cells (left to an observer lying as it were in the c ell, and looking through the mouth) and the mandibles of the wma dar ia, which, as : Prof. M‘Coy observes, all open towards the same direction (that is, towards the le side of the cell and the pow portion of the zoarium), have become placed on the right

H

au He. On a small Series of tg Dn from Corea. ARTHUR G. Butter, F.L.S., F.Z.S., &c. MALL es of Lepidoptera has just been received senes pes Alfred Carpenter, of H.M.S. * Magpie,’ of which, as

278 Mr. A. G. Butler on Corean Lepidoptera.

contains additions to the Corean fauna, it seems worth while to publish a list.

RHOPALOCERA. 1. Pararge erebina, sp. n.

Nearly allied to P. detdamia (Menetriesii, Brem.), but readily distinguished as follows :—primaries more produced, the subapical ocellus four times as large, surrounded by a pale zone in the male and a white one in the female; below this ocellus upon the disk are two small spots placed obliquely, those of the male a little paler than the ground-colour, but those of the female white and representing the lower half of the zigzag white band in the female of P. deidamia: on the under surface the sexes do not differ from each other to any thing like the extent that they do in P. deidamia; they approach most nearly to the male of that species in pattern, but differ in having a white submarginal stripe in the male and two in the female, also in the larger white-zoned ocellus on the primaries. Expanse of wings, d 56 millim., 9 54 millim.

d 9. S.E. Corea in October.

I have compared these examples with seven specimens of P. deidamia in the Museum collection from Japan.

2. Lyccena argia.

mit m Ménétriés, Cat. Mus, Petr. Lep. ii. p. 125, pl. x. fig. 7 é Je

S.E. Corea in October.

3. Terias subfervens, sp. n.

surface. 4. Papilio xuthus, var. Papilio zuthus, Linnzeus, Syst. Nat. 1, ii. p. 751. n. 34 (1767). S.E. Corea, late in September.

4 »

J | A | |

Mr. C. O. Waterhouse on new Rhipiphoride. 279

orn specimen of a dwarfed form approaching P. xuthu- lus boni i in size and the narrower black border of tenu Men

H ETEROCERA. 5. Macroglossa stellatarum.

Sphinx stellatarum, Linneeus, Syst. Nat. 1, ii. p. 803. n. 27 (1766). >

S. E. Corea and "Tsu-Sima Island, Corean Straits, in Sep- tember, Meier and November 1832. * Very active; flies about

The fc examples sent were attacked by mites on the

way, and arrived in fragments; only one was sufficiently perfeet to be worth mending.

6. Hymenia fascialis. Phalena ( Pyralis) fascialis, Cramer, Pap. Exot. iv. pl. 398. O (1782). S.E. Corea in October.

XXXIX. — Descriptions of new Species of ea ated kn nging to the Rhipiphoride. By CuanLEs O. WarERH

Emenadia sodalis, n. sp.

Atra, subopaca ; capitis vertice bene elevato, truneato ; thorace crebre unctato, basi fortiter siege lobo mediano supra levi ; elytris own punctatis, ad ap abdomine sublievi, rufo, segmentis MUR. en aneis. d. Long.

Head very ee and rather strongly punctured, with the oe swelling at the insertion of the antennz smooth, and two smooth spots between the antenne ; there is a

en flattened dorsally aie impressed near the base, with a small round fe very conspicuous) tumour near the

280 Mr. C. O. Waterhouse on new Rhipiphoride.

One of the examples has the posterior angles of the thorax and the base of the elytra pitchy brown. Hab. Madagascar, Fianarantsoa (Rev. W. Deans Cowan).

Emenadia armata, n. sp. Nigra, subopaca, subtus nitida; capite crebre punctato, vertice fere i; thorace confertim punctato, lobo basali apice acuto elevato ; elytris sat brevibus, divergentibus, flavis, basi anguste, apice late nigris. Long. 6 lin. Head in front closely and distinctly punctured, the forehead less closely and more finely punctured, with a short smooth

pee The base impressed on each side of the middle obe; the lobe itself longitudinally raised, the apex very acute

; l : rum ieulo basali palpisque testaceis ; tibiis et is anterioribus ferrugi- neis; abdomine rufo-piceo, pygidio nigro. g.

ror

Dublin Microscopical Club. 281

Rufa; elytris nigris, fascia communi lata flava; coxis tarsisque

g nila et pygidio nigris. Long. 4 lin

The specimens from which the above descriptions are taken are probably referable to Æ. tricolor, Gerst. (Mon. p. 28). He only describes the female, and the specimens of that sex in the Museum collection differ from his €— in having the femora entirely red; on the other hand he tion that the posterior coxæ and the pygidium are erac

The male, from its totally different coloration, might be easily mistaken for a distinct species.

Hab. ver.

The following allied species appears to be undescribed : —

Emenadia sobrina, n. sp.

Elongata, sat angusta, subopaca, atra; thoracis wie: = trisque

obscure rufo-piceis, tibiis posterioribus tarsisque pice Q. Long. 34 lin.

Closely resembles Æ, tricolor, but distinctly narrower and differently coloured. Head orbicular, smooth, the vertex

aorax not much narrowed in front, "the posterior .

angles not diverging, very acute and directed backwards; the basal lobe truncate at theapex. Elytra i diverging only at the apex, longitudinally impressed on the ‘he punc- tuation rather close, the punctures rather elonga ate. One ex- ample has the apex blackish. The basal joint of the antennze and the palpi pale. Sometimes there is a little brown on the front margin and sides of the thorax, as well as on the side of P a gear d ras

. Melbour

| : PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES. DUBLIN MICROSCOPICAL CLUB. February 16, 1882.

Cosmaritm from — sent by Mr. Bissett, approximating C. H cymatopleurum, Nordst.— Archer showed a Cosmarium of large

m Deeside, Aleria; Par by Mr. Bissett, of Koder. coming near Cosmarium cymatopleurum, Nordst., but seemingly not quite identieal therewith ; but Mr. Archer had no doubt it was one d sam i

peared to be the true C. cymatopleurum, in a rocky place on the roadside by Loch Tay, in Scotland. The present form agreed in

282 Dublin Microscopical Club.

size; but it is more constrieted under the upper angles, and the lateral undulations are stron. nger. Mr. Bissett and Mr. Roy seemed to hold that this was truly distinct from Nordstedt’s form.

Alliospora sapucaye, n. g. et sp., Pim.—Mr. Pim showed a re- markable black mould from the kernel of a Rae uh which will most probably form the type of a new gea It forms a dense

Pim would suggest as a provisional name Alliospora sapucaye.

Section of Shell of Limax maximus. i Mackintosh exhibited the shell imax maximus, a specimen he had found in the month

grouped in rosettes ; and near the margin of the area were to be seen ' large poly gonal erystals, apparently like those of which the bulk of

the s werjit adn of the cells was but slight, and that as the season opened and the increasing warmth stimulated the vital functions the [wem erystalline deposits made their appearance and superseded the lower spicular growth.

Sections to aa multiple Staining —Mr, B. Wills Richardson exhibited sections in part illustration of a paper on multiple staining, published by him in last oeicumegi number of the Journal of the sim Microscopical Society, viz. :—

o. l. A tru cbe Lg of a transverse section of Sugar- du. r atlas em and soluble blue

No. 2. Quadruple-staining, in atlas Sagi soluble blue, iodine, and malachite = of stem of Bigno

No. 3. A section of Potato in ste pe and a mixture of iodine and malachite greens, the malachite green being in excess. In the specimen the starch-grains are rich green, and the walls of the loculi a very delicate scarlet.

Section of Manus of Human Fetus, and Structure.—Dr. B. C. Windle exhibited three sections taken from the manus of a foetus of 5 centim. head and buttocks measurement. They pass respec- tively through the second row of the carpus, through the proximal ends of the metacarpal bones, and through about the middle of the same bones. The first section, viz. that through ud second row of the bones of the carpus, iue the following poin

~¥ EN

as a eas.

panama RA, En

Dublin Microscopical Club. 283

Bones. At first there was some difficulty in determining exactly which bones appeared in the section; but the following description is correct. To the ulnar side lies the unciform, easily ‘recognizable by its hook-like process. Proceeding from it, the next bone in order is the os magnum, then the trapezoid, and finally the vn go mtt The latter appears to have a division in it; but this is not o importance

Tendons. In the groove of the trapezium lies the tendon of the flexor carpi radialis. At the most superficial part of the palmar surface the tendon of the palmaris longus appears as a Ayers line. In the centre lie the tendons of the flexors of the fin,

Annular ligament. 'The annular ligament can be seen “oer from the hook-like p of the unciform to the trapezoid, and sending a slip to the trapezium

Mus veles, On the radial side the abductor pollieis, on the ulnar side the abductor minimi digiti.

Vessels jc. Ulnar nerve and artery in ws angle between the annular ligament and the abductor minimi

The second section, which passes seri. io bases of the meta- carpal bones, shows :

Bones. The first and second metac arpals are narrower on the palmar than on the dorsal aspect, the dorsal aspect of the latter

licis, next to it the flexor brevis pollicis, then the opponens pollicis, Fiat from the last by the tendon of the flexor pollicis longus,

nd finally, deepest of all, the adductor pollicis. In the hypothenar vete externally and quite distinct from the other muscles, there is the abdu

aspect, is the flexor brevis minimi, whilst on the palmar aspect a few fibres represent the opponens minimi digiti. The line of de- marcation between these last two muscles is difficult to make out,

so of the metacarpal bones, attention is drawn to the following points of interest :—

Bones. The first metacarpal roughly resembles the figure conven- tionally supposed to represent the heart, save that zh is broader and its apex (which is dorsally directed) blunter. The second and fourth

P

nd fifth are x equal.

Muscles. The adductor pollicis, attached to the palmar and partly to the ulnar aspect of the first metacarpal, cau be seen extending towards the centre of the palm. On the ulnar and solar aspect of the fifth metacarpal there are two muscles, viz. nearest to the bone

284 Dublin Microscopical Club.

the flexor brevis minimi digiti, and superficial to it the abductor minimi digiti. The line of demarcation between these two is not so distinct as it was in the former section. The full number of inter-

midway between the bones; the palmar is placed on the radial and pa rtly on the volar aspect of the fourth bone. The two inter- ossei in the fourth interspace lie side by side; the iSc Se how-

than the dorsal does with respect to the fourth. In the centre of the palm there are to be seen three lumbricales and the tendons of the long flexors of the fingers

Omentum of Elephant.—Mr. Abraham mentioned that, as th members were aware, the large elephant died at the Zoological Gar-

kindness of Prof. Macalister, to secure any pieces of tissue, decom- position had already set in; the results therefore which he had obtained were not so valuable as they would otherwise have been. Nevertheless the specimen on the table presented some interest—a piece of the omentum in a nitrate-of-silver and logwood prepara-

12 feet in length and upwards of 4 feet in diameter; in fact he was able to get inside of it. In spite of the size, the texture and thickness were as delicate as in the smallest animals: ; and, as in the case of the other tissues, the diameter of the histological elements was found to be by no means in ratio to the large size. The slide exhibited showed that the elephant's omentum is a beautiful fenes- trated membrane

Spicules of a new Aleyonarian.—Dr. E. Perceval Wright exhibited some mounted specimens of the spicules of a new form of Alcyonaria allied to Primnoa. Thes spicules were dos feebly € were ve in form, but in a manner that seemed charac — mostly flat and colourless ; in the stem agen of the colonial ma they were sufficiently felted together to form a fairly solid in ien

March 30, 1882.

Moss-protonema living ona Fern.—Mr. Greenwood Pim showed

Dublin Microscopical Club, 285

a of a protonematous growth, otherwise the primordial state of some moss, seemingly, as it were, parasitie on a fern in the College Sad: iarden. These characteristically reddish obliquely jointed filaments seemed in several places as if inserted into and for the

time quasi- lige aic dd united to the fern, and issuing as hair-like adventitious struetures

Alliospora sapucaye, Pim.—Mr. Pim e showed another state of the fungus brought forward by him at last meeting, with the strings of spores in large tufted heads.

Cosmarium cymatopleurum, Nordst., and Scottish and Irish Forms. —Mr. Archer showed Herr Nordstedt's specimen of P Cosmarium cymatopleur um, var. tyrolicum, also his figure of the same, as well as that of his original C. cymatopleurum, together with | the Scottish specimens of Mr. Archer’s gathering, in continuation of the exhi- bition at last meeting of Mr. Bissett’s form taken from the hills on the Dee-side. The form C. tyrolicum appears, Mr. ra CE truly a distinct thing, and it has not occurred in Brita also is probably Mr. Bissett's form distinct from the true C. c; wie mig

Specimens illustrating the Development of m: microtuberculatus exhibited.—Prof. A. C. Haddon exhibited a Dohrn preparations illustrating the development of Ekime microtubercu- latus, very beautifully showing various stages in development, and forming as stained very handsome objects.

April 20, 1882. Ptilopteris Mertensii.—Dr. E. Perceval Wright, in mice din some i li

grew up into perfect esci which mode of growth had apparently not been previously deseri

Xanthidium concinnum, n. 8., Archer, a minute form somewhat of a Cosmarium aspect.—Mr. Archer showed a minute Desmid of rare occurrence, one of those, in their way, interesting ing as to which a — was difficult as regards their generic

with on the few occasions on which he had disk it, “though then in some quantity, he arked the collecting-bottle “ Acute- angled Cosmarium ;” a matter of fact taken strictly,

is very minute (about the size of Cosmarium tinctum), semicells elliptico-hexagonal, the apices bearing at each side and at the upper very obtuse angles a minute but very “appreciable mucro, ond front

mum, they were there, albeit very minute and acute; and whilst the

286 Dublin Microscopical Club.

conspicuous central boss or elevation bordered by papille or orna- mented by scrobiculi of the larger forms was reduced to a simple papilla, yet it too was there. It is true that many minute forms, distinctly Cosmaria, have a similar median papilla; yet Mr. Archer would lean to the view that, coupled therewith, the presence of the spinules at the corners must compel us to regard this form as a Xanthidium, of which genus it would certainly be the most minute species, and might stand as Xanthidium concinnum.

Specimens illustrating Development of Cotylorhiza borbonica. —Prof. Haddon exhibited a series of three slides, showing the planula, hydra tuba, and ephyra of Cotylorhiza borbonica, also ob- tained from Dr. Dohrn's zoological station at Naples.

liftonea pectinata, Harv., from Port Phillip.—Dr. M*Nab exhi- bited te. age of Cliftonea pectinata, Harv., found in January 1882 by Bracebridge Wilson at Port-Phillip Heads, and kindly com- municated by Baron Ferdinand von Miiller. The stracture of the ramuli, so far as Dr. M‘Nab could make out from the dried speci- men, seemed to differ from that described and figured by Harvey.

Histology of Male Flower of Geonoma sarapiguensis.—Dr. M*Nab also showed a section of the centre of the male flower of Geonoma

bundles as indicating fa existence of abortive e parts Histology of Stem of Urvillea ferruginea.—Dr. M*Nab further ex- hibited sections of the stem of Urvillea ferruginea, a sege plant belonging to the natural order Sapindaceæ. The s was , With a longitudinal row of hairs at each a vit contained a ring of united fibro-vascular bundles in the centre, with a pith, the bast showing the bast-vessels with great clearness, whilst the bast- fibres were wanting. Three double bundles were ‘developed, one at each angle of the stem; and a ring of sclerenchyma surrounded the

E

six patches, one at each angle and one in the middle of each face. arious Mec. des —Mr. William Allen

showed some sutton shaded drawings made by himself of a variety

of starch-granules, a ancien: collection of which he was form-

vid these sketches very graphically showed the characteristics of

M from Dublin Bay.—Mr. Balkwill showed a large collection, beautifully mounted and named, of shells of Foraminifera, chiefly fe Dublin Bay ; several of dan slides contained as many

as fifty or one hundred species, the names photographed alongside

specimens, and mounted with the greatest neatness on dark- ground slides.

lN ce

Dibliographical Notice. 287

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICE.

Monograph of the Turbellarians—1. Rhabdocelida. By Dr. - Lvpwie von Grarr, Professor of Zoology at the Forestry Insti- tute, Aschaffenburg. Leipzig: W. Engelmann, 1882. [ Mono- graphie der Tur bellarien 1 ge.)

Tuis handsome folio volume of 442 pages is accompanied by an atlas of twenty plates of admirably drawn figures, and is ap illus- trated by upwards of thirty woodcuts inte erspersed in the te It

suborder (Dendrocelida) depends, as Prof. v. Graff states in his preface, upon what Dr. Lang may publish on, or in connexion with, the Turbellarians of the Bay of Naples.

First in the volume before us we have a complete bibliography, comprising no fewer than 396 articles, This is followed by an

apparatus, the water-vascular system, the nervous system, the sense- he reproductive apparatus. The geographical distri- bution is then treated of. Then comes the systematic portion o the work, prefaced z a conspectus of the subor ders, tribes, families,

© RZ £5 E [e ct

pe nown.

useful indices close the work. Prof. v. Graff has been fortunate in obtaining aid from many quarters : thus Prof. Semper sent him notes and specimens collected at the Philippines; Dr. P. Langerhans has furnished him with similar material obtained at Madeira and Tene-

e bodies, living for the most part in the - though a few vocor have r lly trical, des-

ro circulatory organs. The integument consists of a ciliated epithelium, and contains a continuous muscular sac as well as nettling capsules. They have a mouth, but no vent. With few exceptions they are hermaphrodite ; and some di inp have the power of multiplying by transverse fission are subelasses or suborders, one of which, the Dendeocadlida: (not sas domini is distinguished by its species having a dendritic or reticulated and branched stomach. i

straight, or sometimes of a lobed shape. The female glands are

288 Miscellaneous.

either wholly or in part follicular. These bodies are small, elon- gate, for the most part round in section, seldom flat. Prof. v. Graff divides the Rhabdoccelida into three tribes :—

igestive tract and parenchyma-tissue not differentiated ; nervous system and excretory organs absent. 1. Acela, with five genera.

Digestive tract and parenchyma-tissue differentiated; nervous system and excretory organs present.

2. Rhabdocela.—Body-cavity usually Koo with little paren- chyma-tissue, by which the simple stomach is ended. Genital glands separated from the body-parenchyma by a edi tunica pro- pria. Twenty-six genera.

Alloiocæla.—Body-cavity small, in consequence of the large development of the parenchyma-tissue ; genital — scarcely ever possessing a special tunica propria. Eight genera

J. X. J.

MISCELLANEOUS.

Note on the Occurrence of Ommatostrephes sagittatus, Lam., at Eastho

GentLEmEN,—There hasbeen lately found on our shorea specimen of one of the rarest of the Cephalopoda, T. occurrence of which is worth a notice in your Journal. This is the Ommatostrephes sagittatus, Lam., the flying squid of the pr telim The species is considered a deep-sea form, and probably only approaches the land in order to deposit its eggs. A specimen is recorded to have been taken off

vol. iv. p. 231; and to these localities Mr. J. Gwyn Jeffreys, in * British Conchology, vol. v. p. 129, adds Falmouth, Polperro, and Guernsey. e specimen found here was taken alive in a roc pool off the Parade at Eastbourne, and brought up to a ry aiia in the town ; it was nearly 15 inches long, which is about the size noticed by Messrs. Forbes and Hanley, in whose work there is a very good figure. Octopus vulgaris, Sepia affine, Sepiola Ron- deletii, Loligo vulgaris, and L. media have previously been taken on our shore; and the occurrence of the Ommatostrephes is a very in- teresting addition to our local fauna. Yours obediently,

Palgrave ied NUM, F. C. S. Roper.

March 19, 1883,

On the Habits of the Ant- Lion.

Rev. Dr. H. C. McCook remarked that, through the kindness of Mr. C. H. Baker, he had had an opportunity of observing closely some

TS ENS =

ELI a. irs nage Sec ELE Le CE abus prr IMEEM um

Miscellaneous. 289

hollow cone—but were bs ond at the apex than usually represented. The pit is sometimes

a sharp jerk of the head ; this — is somewhat lateral, not un- like the * butting " of a sheep or goa

A pit is also pem d by the en while stationary, the violent ejection of the sand by the toss of € e head causing a vortex to- wards which the surrounding sand runs dr rom all sides, thus naturally forming the concavity. 'ithin this the creature lies concealed,

seeding: eir , aud not | vittiudiy vai as 1s is usually shown in nea po The habit may vary in this respect

McCook believed that the popular i impression that the grub dimi sand after or at an ant when it appears to be escaping from the pit is without foundation in fact. The sand is thrown up more or less violently, so vigorously at times that it appears to boil, ‘This

it önt of the bowl to the distance of seven inches on the table, even pellets as large as grains of rice being thus ejected ; but it flew all directions, on the side opposite the ant or upon the ant, qiie a et

mallest ants introduced had great difficulty in moving over

to adhere by rends or some viscid NAMEN within the pit.

at many vilam. The inquiry was s suggested whether there is any secretion or excretion from the de whic may produce this eftect and so contribute to secure the v

The ants show a strange fascination for the pit, even after they have escaped. A large carpenter ant (Camponotus penns, ylvanicus) wa

di. d Mow. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xi. 20

290 Miscellaneous.

turned and began to circumambulate the pit. The agitation upon the sand, slight. asit was, generally (not alw ays) aroused the grub to action ; and by the process already described the sand was with- drawn from beneath the feet of the insect, who slid along with the tiny sand-avalanche into the apex. There it was seized, unless, as sometimes occurred, it was fortunate enough to make its escape. The use of the long hooked mandibles of the grub appeared i in the act of seizure: theants were held off ** at arm's length; so to speak ; and the grub thrashed or jerked them violently until they were exhausted. Meanwhile the efforts at defence were made futile by the distance from any vital point at which the victim was held.

iis. 3,

the carpenter ant, by which she excavates her wooden galleries and decapitates her victims with the facil: ty of a guillotine, are rendered entirely useless. This defencelessness is completed by the position of the grub beneath the sand. A carpenter worker minor seized b

a hind leg bowed her body under to snap at her captor; but her jaws grasped only the gritty pellets of sand which cov ets ha ant- lion’s head, and out of which the long hooks alone project

The point of greatest importance in De: McCook’s observ mus was the confirmation of the statements of M. Bonnet concerning the be- haviour of the grub when its movements are obstructed by pebbles too large te be tossed out by the head. 'Thisstatement having been seriously questioned *, the matter was tested by first dropping three pebbles, each larger and heavier than the larva, within the centre of the pit The grub having attempted to move these in the usual

beneath it, so that the sand readily dropped over the apex of the abdomen, and lay between that and the stone. A little adjustment was required to balance the pebble by getting its middie part against the end of the body ; and then the animal began to back out uf the pit, so pushing the pebble before, or, rather, behind it, up the side, and to a point a short way beyond the margin, where it was aban- doned. A small furrow (two to three inches long) was described in the sand by the moving stone, which furrow was eurved from t

point of oo The stone was kept perfectly balanced during the entire progress, which was quite rapid. Each of the three peb- bles was thus ticis the grub returning each time and backing : it out of the pit. The experiment was repeated a number of times, E and always with the same result. Some well-rounded stones were A

e B =) e id 25 a Qu ety E m ec oF œ "d lac] o e oO [2^] j [e] oy LJ 5 E'E un 4 - mr fas) —_ cr [v] Qu e "S et "n BICI e OT ae Ses ele i i ai a

this — no “seni in the action of the larva, a round pa

* Rennie, ‘Insect Architecture, p. 202:—“ We ma ‘be rdoned for pausing pe giving full | credence E these d details.” ue m

ZA

i7

Miscellaneous. 291

a curious and amusing spectacle to witness the odd little creature thus backing the accurately poised impediments out of its dom

and then returning to put its house in order once more. The or- rectness of the early observations of M, Bonnet is thus fully confirmed by Dr. MeCook's NNUS —Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad., Oct. 24, 1882, p. 258

On the Relations existing between Palmella i ie eee an Alga of the Order Confervacee, M.J

in May 1881 I observed in a small rivulet near ia some ye rounded bodies of a bright green colour, with a nodular sur- ; they were attached to the bottom, and presented a gelatinous

pe a, These bodies were formed by a small unieellular alga (Palmella uveformis, Kütz.), the globose edis of which presented. a diameter of about 0-01 millim. They were gelatinized and united

onate of lime. This alga was placed in a glass containing abou 3 centilitres of spring-water, Besides these eolonies of = Imella, the water contained no pero of other green Alge. glass was covered with a watch-g Two days afterwards hae issued from these gelatinized colonies of Palmella zoospores, which, after swimming briskly in the water, attached themselves to the walls of the glass, where they formed a green coating. These zoospores soon began to germinate, and pro-

Perfectly identical Alge were developed directly from the gelati- nized cells of the Pulmella. the water containing these Algs had evaporated to about 1 centilitre, the cells of those Algæ which presented all the charac- ters of Confervacex acquired a globose form, and, becoming detached, formed new gelatinous colonies of Pulmella. "This transformation took place at the end of August and the on of September. Cienkowski* has observed that an Alga o he genus Stigeoclo- nium produces gelatinized cells, which, pis into colonies, forma Palmella. Famintzin, by concentrating the solution of inor- ganic salts of the nutritive liquid, succeeded in producing the dis- aggregation of a — and of another Confervacean into cells of e cous. erous observations of Cienkowski opinion, already gucci by Kützing and others, that the Palmelle Protococei, and Pleurococci are only phases of deve- lopment of different Confervaceous Algs.: The observation that I have just noted completes - = hee kowski. The learned Russian botanist has seen a e transformed into a Palmella, whilst 1 have de de transformation of a Palmella into a Confervaccant.

* Instit. Bot. Jahresb. 1876, pp. 42-48. + Stigeoclonium or an allied form.

292 Miscellaneous.

Univ. January 15, 1883, Bull. Sci. p. 109.

On the Chromatophores of the Cephalopoda. By M. R. BLANCHARD.

author has investigated the chromatophores of Octopus vulgaris, Loligo vulgaris, and Sepia officinalis in adult examples, an the last-named species in the young embryo. The results obtained were identical throughout.

Kölliker, in 1844 (* Entwicklungsgesch. der Cephalopoden,’ p. 71) attributed the expansion and contraction of the chromatophores to the contraction and relaxation of peculiar muscular fibres situated near these pigment-cells, but having no connexion with the chroma- tophores themselves; later writers (such as Hailess, Keferstein, and F ave gone further, and described these muscles as. inserted upon the enveloping membrane. In 1875 Harting (Niederl. Archiv für Zool. tome ii.) showed that these radiating fibres remain per- fectly motionless, and that the play of the chromatophores was not due to the contraction of any muscular fibres. He regarded the radiating fibres, of which from twelve to twenty surround each chromatophore, as so many nerve-terminations attached to the

containing a nucleus. The membrane, he thought, was filled with a transparent liquid, within which the denser coloured protoplasm

of the Cephalopoda does not differ at all in its gencral structure from those of fishes, Batrachia, and especially Sauria (Chameleon) ; itis a simple connective cell charged with pigment, and possessing in the highest degree the faculty of pushing forth amoeboid processes into the amorphous material which exists beneath the epidermis. The chromatophore alone is active, and tl rounding tissues take no part in the performance of its movements; and the author com-

res it to an Amoeba loaded with pigment, living its own life inde- pendently of the skin in which it is imprisoned.

This Ameeba, however, is under the influence of the nervous system, as has been shown to be the ease in the chameleon by the experiments of Brücke, H. Milne-Edwards, and Paul Bert, and in the

PESE A92

MEAN TET SEM CONSEC E NERIS

AU CONUM Me ESSE ALES

Miscellaneous. 293.

Crustacea and fishes hy G. Pouchet, while Paul Bert has proved it in the cuttlefish. The connexion of the chrom atophores with the nerves as also been proved anatomically by Leydig in Lacerta agilis, wn by S. Ehrmann in the frog (Sitzungsber. Akad. Wiss. Wien, Ixxx Abth. 3, p . 165). N arat, according to the author, the BETE fibres AET in the Cephalopoda are not, as supposed by Haning, nerve-terminations, but careful investigation showed them to simple fibres of connective tissue having no connexion with chromatophores. Ron phenomena presented by the iR ir ey : ed.—

On a Flagellate M paru Vai Soa on Fishes. By M. L. F

In 1876 M. Fouquet (Arch. de Zool. id tome v.) made known a curious disease which almost every year attacks the trout bred in the piscicultural basins of the Collège de France. About July an epidemic breaks out, which carries off a great number of young fry hat ched during elk inter and is caused bya sop dvd ciliated

sitically upon shes siekis of the trout pone of some other fish,

This year the young fry of the trout, when hatched about three weeks, and before they had amies. pi the umbilical vesicle, were decimated by a new malady, also due to a parasitic Infusorian. When portions of epidermis from a dying fish are examined under the

bodies implanted upon the epidermic cells, and so closely fear to each other that they do not allow the cells to be seen. These are flagellate Infusorians, which may be studied when they become de- tached from the epidermis. Their form is different according as

When fixed upon the epidermis ke appear to be small pyriforin cells, 0-02 millim. long and 0-01 millim. wide, with the larger end free and the attenuated one b esr to the epidermic cell. The

dividing it into two unsymmetrical parts; this line represents a groove in which is lodos a long flagellum, passing the larger end. Towards the middle there i is a nucleus formed by a T aes be mass, surrounded by a ring of refractive substa nucleus is coloured by carmine and methyl-green. (x tho sies end there is a contractile vacuole.

When the animal quits the cell to kenne it was giant it opens in the line of the clear groove, and its anterior part spreads out; it

oe length, which describe a curve with the concavity inwards and then become free towards the anterior extremity of the body.

294 Miscellaneous.

One of them is much longer than the others; and it is thisthat we see in the groove in the attached animal; but.in this ease it is re- curved and directed backwards, whereas in the free Infusorian it is directed forward. The other two flagella are not seen in the state

datus Veni ie unir Á— Duj. ) and which he often saw attached to larger Infusorian But Stein's Bodo has only two flagella instead of three, though he may have missed the third, which is very slender. Moreover the genus Bodo is not well known, and Saville Kent ns in it Flagellata belonging to the family Cerco- monadina, characterized by hav ving only a single flagellum and a non-re tractile caudal filament. To Stein’s Bodo he gives the name of Diplomastia caudata. If the parasite the trout does not form a new genus, and ma

be referred to Bodo, it is pum a new species, which may be named Bodo necator, That the Infusorian caused the malady was

in a few days all the little fishes were dead and all covered with the ites. The action on the skin is shown by the changed condi- tion of the epidermic cells; and some of the parasites attach them- selves to the gills, producing hematosis. Flagellate Infusoria which ive as parasites in the interior of other animals have long been known (Cercomonas iuris T'richomonas vaginalis, He. vamita, Lophiomonas, &c.); but hitherto no ectoparasitie Flagellata have been described. ier cd Rendus, March 5, 1883, p. 65 58.

On Eudiocrinus Ey the Atlantic, and on the s = of the Fauna Great Depths. By M. E. PER

According i Mr. Herbert Carpenter, the ‘Challenger’? and

other genera complete the family ; and of these two, Promachocrinus and Atelecrinus, include only three species each; and the third, Eudiocrinus (Ophiocrinus, Semper), has onl four, all from the Pac e * Travailleur's" dredgings add a fifth species from nos Atlantic, idol by the caha Eudivcrinus atlanticus; it wa dredged in the Bay of Biscay on August 16, 1982, from a depth of 896 metres

The Eudiocrini ees from the other Comatule in having only five instead of ten arms. z io soreng the arms are muc ch

pistes

Miscellaneous. 295

specles. From the latter it is further distinguished by the number and size of the spherical bodies or sacculi. “These are deficient in E. japonicus and Semperi, small and scarce in à gis s. a centrodorsal plate is small, hemispherical, and bears, in two r thirty long slender cirri, cach formed of fifteen T, the last of which is bent into a small hook. The second syzygy occurs between the ninth and aoig kaki pieces, and the others at intervals of four or five pieces; the brachial pieces bear the pinnules alternately to the right and left except at the syzygy, where the piece above the syzygy is the only one thus furnished. The whole length of the

piece, and the second upon the first; but alltherest are nearly fixed. Between the long joints of the dorsal cirri the fleshy — are very small; and generally the cirri are stretched straight out.

As regards locomotion, E. atlanticus is an interesting modification of the Comatula type; it cannot adhere rmly to foreign pepe and probably spreads out its arms and cirri upon the mu the

ottom, where it has nothing to fear from the waves and ndis but the museular masses of its arms would indieate that it can swim well. The disk is very small in proportion to the arms, not being

. lon oes ele obtained ae specimens of the dien: Mi: most of them are in bad condit Notwithstanding the MN of their arms, the Ediocrini, far from being a primitive type of Comatule, are a considerably modi- fied type. And this leads to a general remark that, if we consider the principal zoological types, it tes that the various forms they comprise may be refer rred in each type to a group of simple forms ^i rom Cpm all the others are derived, these simple forms g by gemmation colonies, the different parts of which are ee modified and solidarizod. n the type of Sponges these simple forms occur only in the group of Calcispongiæ ; among the Coelenterata they are the yee id polypes ; among the Arthropoda the lower Crustacea depart least from the Nauplius form ; lastly the Annelida may be regarded as the starting-point of a group to which are to be referred the Brachiopoda, the Mollusca, and even the

e Sponges are the e a forms belonging to the Hexacti- nellide, which began to flourish only in the ‘Secondary epoch ; the corals are solitary corals or Alcyonaria, especially Pennatulide,

296 Miscellaneous.

een” types; the Crinoids are aberrant Apiocrinide, Pentacrine,

modified Comatule ; the Stellerida, except the Brisinga, are Gésiastaridss or Astropectinide ; the Spatangoid urchins and those with flexible tests predominate over the regular urchins, which are the most ancient forms ; the Holothuridz are those wi ith a ventral

sented in the shallower zones and at the suri drawn from these facts by the author is that the abyssal fauna is, for the most part at any rate, a fauna which has descended from the littoral and other shallow regions, and become acclimatized at the great depths. The conditions of existen nce becoming more and

various species the analogues of which occur in the sublittoral regions of both cold and hot climates.— Comptes Rendus, March 12, 1883, p. 725.

Actinospherium Eichhornii.

Prof. PE remarked that he had noticed in an aquarium what appeared t o be eggs adherent to the edges of the leaves of Vallis- neria, from p Schuy lkill river. On examining the egg-like bodies

On transferring some of the bodies to the field of the microscope, they proved to be giant specimens of the larger sun animaleule sun PME Eichhora runi. They measured from three fourths to one millimetre in diameter, independent of the rays, which extended from one rset to half a millimetre more. One of the smaller in- dividuals contained four water-fleas, Daphnias, a third of a milli-

nospherium appears to be tenacious of life, several specimens having been retained alive and in good condition for three days in a drop o of ater in an animaleule cage. They had discharged the Daphnias,

ginal length, and many had a minuto aod ball at the pes appa- rently Md matter thrown off from them. At this time the ani-

maleules were returned to the obe Ser — Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad., Oct. 2 31, 1882, p. 260.

ur i 22

i AER] ahia aai a iii

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

(FIFTH SERIES.]

No. 65. MAY 1883.

XL.—On the Affinities of the Genus Pothocites, Paterson with the Description of a Specimen fm Pr AER RE Ah Eskdale. By RoserT Kinston, F.G.S

[Plates IX.-XII.]

Introductory Remarks.

Last November I Se to the ‘ Annals and Maga- zine of Natural History’ a note “ On the Affinities of the Genus Pothocites, fibra"

In this was included the description of a specimen, provi- agra named Pothocites calamitoides, which was collected by Mr. T. Stock from the cement-stone group of the Calcifer- ous Sandstone series, Glencartholm, Eskdale.

n the present paper it is my intention to illustrate and dedo all the specimens of this genus which are known to me; the only one previously figured was that originally de- scribed by Dr. Paterson; but as there are a few points in his figure which are slightly fermes et I have oe it better to refigure Pothocites Grantonit, rson, along with the other specimens. This course is also advices for the pur- pose of comparison.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xi. 21

298 Mr. R. Kidston on the Affinities of the

'The genus was founded by Dr. Paterson * for the reception `of a curious fossil collected by him * in a mass of bituminous shale from the coal strata which are exposed along the coast at Granton, and nearly opposite Professor Hope's residence." In discussing the probable affinities of his plant he saysT :— “Tn taking a general view of this fossil, there are several living genera of plants to which it bears a resemblance, as Typha, Calamus, Peperomia, and Pothos. It will not be necessary to escribe minutely the resemblance which it bears to either the Calamus or Peperomia, as it is distant, and does not stand minute examination. e first and last of these therefore, viz. the Typha and Pothos, it will only be necessary to enter into minute comparison with it.

class of plants will be found to apply very nearly to our present fossil, making allowance, of course, for the compression it has undergone, and the change of appearance produced by its mineralization.

“The greatest number of the species of the genus Pothos are parasitic, and inhabit the vast forests of tropical countries. In some of the species, also, there are truncated fleshy scales on each side of the germen, and which, in the young state, completely cover the male organs of the plant; these are especially conspicuous in P. acaulis. The similarity of the

* Paterson, “ Description of Pothocites Grantonii,a new Fossil Vege- me from the Coal Formation," Trans. Bot. Soc. Edinb. vol. i. p. 45;

. lii. ‘ T Paterson, “Description of Pothocites, &c.," l c. p. 50.

Genus Pothocites, Paterson. 299 RR also favours the idea of it belonging to this class of pa

r. Paterson, in an earlier part of his paper, expresses his Tok that his specimen belonged to the class of parasitic piants.

He also directs special attention “ to a slight enlargement of the stem abruptly broken off, very similar, in fact, to what we see in twigs from which the leaves have fallen off, and is ovidentiy to be referred to the remains of a deciduous leaf or spatha’

In re gard to the stellate bodies, situated in longitudinal

five (generally four) ovoid and obtuse projections, with elevated edges; these assume a quadrangular appearance, and give the idea of a germen or capsule, 4 hec four or five obtuse angles. The central depression n, which the — p of the plant had been attached, is ie distinctly to The v view held by Dr. Paterson that this plant “ either belonged to an extinct species of the genus Pothos, or to some extinct genus of plants very closely allied to it,” was at the time supported by Mr. M*Nab, of Ls Botanic ‘Gardens, Dr. Greville, and many other gentleme of. Henslow, who also dnd the specimen, paren it was probably related to Potamogeton or ceived that the spadix was continuous and not Tinted ‘the apparent joints being the result of compression. He co not see any evidence of ribs, and was “unable to rebecn the exact nature of the quadrifarious ee whether the parts are calyx-scales, or seed-valve n the following pee aaa of this cm some points will be noticed in which, I believe, Dr. Suuga has been de- ceived by certain appearances in hls foss This view as to the affinity of Pothocites has been accepted by Mr. Carruthers, Prof. Balfour, and others Prof. Williamson, however, has expressed some doubt as to the oe position of the plant. In a m on * Le.

187. tany in ic oss to € d of ridge amg i Presidential Ad- dress, delivered to the Geo oe Nov. 3, 1876; “ Notes on some 2i Plants,” Geol. Mae. rok ix. Balfour, o po to the Study of Paleontological Botany,’ 66 (Edin E Geikie, Text beck of Geology,’ p. 732 (1882). “as

300 . Mr. R. Kidston on the Affinities of the

“ Primeval Vegetation in relation to Natural Selection and Evolution” he says, “ It is also necessary to state further that the Coal-measures reveal some other remarkable stems, the exact relations of which are not yet fully ascertained.” Then in a footnote he adds, “ This is especially in reference to the Lyginodendra, Næggerathiæ, and to the curious Pothocites Grantonii, which latter is supposed by some botanists to be a monocotyledonous Angiosperm ; this, however, appears doubt- ful. he genus Antholithes, from the Coal-measures, was regarded as a dicotyledonous Angiosperm allied to Orobanche ; but this idea is now abandoned, and the plant is now referred o the group of Gymnospermous exogens. I expect that further research will lead to some similar change in regard to Pothocites ” *,

Description of Specimens. Pothocites Grantonit, Paterson. (Pl, IX. figs. 1-5.) Pothocites Grantonii, Paterson, Trans. Bot. Soc. Edinb. vol. i. p. 45, e iy

pl. iii. (1841)

The full length of the specimen is rather less than 4$ in- ches ; of this the remains of the spike occupy 245; inches. This latter part consists of two complete segments and a portion of a third. Each internodal portion f of the fruit shows six longitudinal rows of stellate bodies, placed on slightly elevated ridges. It is difficult to determine definitely the origina number of these vertical elevations, as the specimen is much compressed, and those towards the margins of the fruit are crushed together; but probably there were on the complete circumference ten such elevated ridges, bearing the stellate bodies; of course only five or six are exposed in the speci- men. 'The two marginal rows are imperfectly shown ; but the four on the now flattened, once circular surface are distinctly exhibited.

he stellate bodies are usually formed of four pointed pro- jections, which radiate from a central depression ; but in very rare cases they have five rays (Pl. IX. figs. 3 and 4).

In the enlarged view of these stellate bodies given at figure 3 on the plate which accompanies Dr. Paterson's description, the segments of the “ quadrangular elevations ” are represented as springing from a central tubercle; this is misleading, as no structure of this nature is shown on the fossil.

* W. C. Williamson, ‘Essays and Addresses by Professors and Lec- turers of Owen’s College, Manchester,’ p. 229. Macmillan, 1874.

+ To the ponit bene the constrictions of the fruit 1 have ap- plied the term internodal portions of fruit or spike.

Emm

Genus Pothocites, Paterson. E GUE

In reality the segments conduct to a central depression.

e appearance caused when these minute bodies are viewed with lateral illumination has probably led to this error in the

gure. From Dr. Paterson's description it is evident that he recognized the true sra of these little stellate bodies ; for he states, “The central depression to which the flow wering part of the plant m been attached is also distinctly to be seen.’ appearance of a central column, as represented in his IN Rind figure of the little stars, has probably been inadver- tently indicated by the drawer of thes ecimen ; but it has unfortunately been frequently copied without any explanation. 'he internodal portions of the fruit bear roii twelve of these stellate bodies on each longitudinal elevatio

I have given enlarged figures of two of ees ‘little stars, one composed of four, the other of five rays (Pl. IX. figs. 3 and 4).

I cannot distinguish any point to which the supposed “ flowering part of the plant " could have been attached.

What appears as a border to the little stars is the upturned edges of the ^ pu. which appear in section as represented at Pl. IX. fi

The ote ee of the fruit is almost an inch long by five sixteenths broad, the second about seven eighths of an inch long and slightly narrower than the previous segment ; and the third, which is imperfect, is slightly narrower the second,

The stem to which the spike is attached is finely striated longitudinally.

speed projection from the side of the stem, about three- "esit of an ineh below its junction with the fruit, is pro- bably the remains of a branch which bore a similar spike (as will be shown in the description of the M mu Barnton Pavement-stone Quarry), and does not represent the “ re- mains of a deciduous leat or spathe," as tr uen supposed.

The upper left-hand angle of the broken internoda is the most perfectly preserved; and itis his part which I have chosen for my enlarged drawing (Pl. IX. fig. 2).

The little * stars” are only shown on those parts of the specimen which have suffered least from pressure.

The specimen is deposited in the museum of the Royal Botanic Gardens, Edinburgh ; and my thanks are due to the late Mr. Sadler, the curator, for permission to examine and refigure this interesting fossil

From the Galciferous Sandstone series, shore, Granton.

302 Mr. R. Kidston on the Affinities of the

The three following specimens have been already described Mr. R. Etheridge, Jun.; but as they show some points of considerable value as regards the affinity of the genus Potho-

cites, I give a description of them here in full.

Pothocites Patersoni, R. Eth., Jun. (Pl. X. figs. 6, 7, 8, Pl. XI. figs. 9& 10, Pl. XII. fig. 14.) Pothocites Patersoni, R. Etheridge, Jun., * Note on the Further Dis- covery of a Species of Pothocites (Paterson) in the Lower Carboni-

ferous Rocks near West Calder,” Trans. Bot. Soc. Edinb. vol. xii. p. 151 (1874).

Of this plant we have four specimens, representing two individuals. at figured on Pl. X. figs. 6

burn's Pit, near Gunn's Green Toll-bar, about a mile and a quarter north of West Calder.

The specimen, which is represented by the fossil (fig. 6) and the impression (fig. 7), measures in its full length three inches and three quarters. Four segments of this spike are shown; but it is imperfect towards its upper extremity.

This is proved by the central axis extending slightly past the last segment which has been preserved.

rom the proportion which the uppermost segment bears to the other segments of the fruit it is probable that there originally were not more than two additional parts in the entire spike.

Of the whole length of the specimen the spike occupies about two inches and three fifths. The basal segment measures four fifths of an inch in length by three eighths of an inch in breadth. The segments decrease slightly in length and breadth as we recede from the base, the fourth being only

This narrowing of the segments at their apices, as wil shown in a specimen presently to be described, is only exhi- bited in the terminal portions of the fruit; the breadth of the lower segments in all the specimens is almost uniform throughout their entire length.

From the amount of pressure to which this specimen has been subjected, it is a matter of considerable difficulty to determine accurately the number of the longitudinal elevated ridges on each segment ; but they appear to have had on their exposed surfaces six such rows, which run continuously through all the segments. Tae

Genus Pothocites, Paterson. 303

Towards the outer ose of the spike these only appear as dentate longitudina

Only the two lower recs show the cast of the original plant in situ (fig. 6) ; and although it has suffered much from compression, it stands out in c onsiderable relief. The outer surface is also badly preserved ; but still it shows what appear to be the same peculiar stellate "bodies, so well shown on Potho- cites Grantonit.

These do not seem to have been observed by Mr. Etheridge ; but it is only on a small portion of the specimen, towards the right-hand margin of the basal segment, that they can he deciphered. They are so small that very favourable illumi- nation is necessary for their detection.

The spike, as shown by the impression and the cast, has the general appearance of the longitudinal Sides being crossed by transverse bars, as mentioned by Mr

The stellate bodies are shoal at the extremities of these cross markings, which are connecting-ridge

From the imperfect preservation of the little « stars," the

fossil than they do in better-preserved exa : The little branch to which the spike is attached measures one inch and a fifth in length, and shows two swollen nodes.

The second internode is slightly larger than that next to the fruit. The presence of distinctly marked nodes and inter- nodes, which are even better shown in two of the following specimens than in this one, throws great light on the systematic position of these fossil plants.

r. Etheridge, in his description of this specimen, says

x that the longitudinal divisions of the cylindrical head were

apparently crossed by transverse ridges, which may perhaps

be caused by imperfect preservation or some peculiar state of

the scattered rounded Or recie ugs bodies mentioned by si erson

t indicated in the Eskdale plant, where they are shown to be er elevated ridges, extending from one sporangium to another.

Pothocites Patersoni, R. Eth., Jun. * (Pl. XI. figs. 9 and 10.) This examp!‘is preserved in a similar shale to the previous

* L. c. Trans. Bot. Soc. Edinb. vol. xii, p. 151.

304 Mr. R. Kidston on the Affinities of the

specimen, and was also collected by Mr. Bennie from the

alciferous Sandstones at Fell’s Pit, near the north-west corner of Briestonhill Moss, about three quarters of a mile north of West ipee

The cast and impression of this specimen have also been secured. "The fossil measures nearly four inches in length ; but the spike is very imperfect, and only shows the lowest and a very small EUM of the second segment, which together occupy an

The cast only ioni the lowest segment, whose external surface is unfortunately very i esi pe but it still retains a considerable amount of rotu :

Notwithstanding the unsatisfactory sida of its preserva- tion, there are distinct indications of the quadrate bodies. These can be most easily examined by making a wax cast of the impression of the spike.

e lowest segment 1s nine tenths of an inch long ; the sides

are pr aa 2E breadth, which is equal throughout, is three

tenths of a

The litte nidi to which the fruit is attached is two inches and three quarters long, very slender, and shows three swollen nodes; this in turn springs from a stouter stem, one inch and three quarters long, which is faintly striated longitudinally and also shows two nodes, from the lower of which the fruiting- branch springs.

the same slab is the impression of another noded cse

(not shown in the figure), whose length is one inch and thre Ts: and breadth a little more than the fifth of an inch.

s not organically connected with the Pothocites, no direct id can be drawn from it. Its character, how- ever, is identical with that of the branch to which the fruit is attached ; and their association is not without significance.

the cast of the specimen, where the details of the remain- ing segment of the spike are best preserved there appear to be four longitudinal rows of little pits, which, of course, on the plant must have been elevations.

Pothocites, sp. (P1. X. fig. 8.)

Pothocites, sp., R. Etheridge, Jun., “On a new Locality for Pothocites aterson)," Trans. Bot. Soc. Edinb. vol. xii. p. 162 (1874).

ls imen exhibits little more than a carbonaceous stain on the stone, but is of great interest as being the only one, as far as am aware, which shows two spikes terminating the extremities of a dichotomous branch. ‘The impression of the plant is about three inches and a quarter long, the stem

"EE

Genus Pothocites, Paterson. 305

occupying about two inches ; each of the forks of the dicho- tomy measures about an inch. The spikes show imperfect longitudinal rows of little tubercular depressions and the usual constrictions which divide the fruit into segments.

We have seen from the description of the previous speci- men that the branch bearing the spike arose from another similar but slightly larger stalk. This alone might have given us.some insight into the nature of the small projection from the side of the stem of Pothocites Grantonit ; but in this example its true nature is very clearly explained.

It would appear, then, that there is the greatest probability, if not positive certainty, that the little projection from the side of the stem of P. Grantonii is the remains of a branch which bore a similar spike to the one which has been preserved.

From the evidence adduced from this and the last-described specimen, it seems quite impossible to hold any longer the view so often expressed, that the “ little projection” is evi- dently to be referred to the remains of a deciduous leaf or spathe *.

This specimen is also of Calciferous-Sandstone age, and was collected by Mr. James Bennie at Barnton Pavement-stone

uarry, Corstorphine Hill, near Edinburgh.

Pothocites calamitoides, Kidst. (Pl. XII. figs. 13, 15, 16, 17.)

Pothocites calamitoides, Kidston, ** On the Affinities of the Genus Potho-

ites (Paterson),” Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. Nov. 1882.

This example was collected by Mr. T. Stock from the Cement-stone group of the Calciferous-Sandstone series, Glen- cartholm, Eskdale.

It is fully seven inches long; of this the spike occupies a little less than five inches and a half, and is, so far as is known to me, the first specimen in which the fruit is shown up to its extremity. J

The spike contains eight segments, of which the three basal are about the same size and measure four fifths of an inch long by half an inch broad; the fourth and fifth segments (counting from the base upwards) are about equal to each other in size, but slightly less than those below them. They measure about seven tenths of an inch in length, and are slightly less than half an inch broad.

The succeeding segments decrease in size, the terminal one being only three tenths of an inch long. The upper extremi- ties of the last three segments, but especially of the last two, are narrower than their basal portions; and in the apical one

* Paterson, l c. p. 46,

306 Mr. R. Kidston on the Affinities of the

this is very marked, causing it to have a truncated triangular outline.

The general contour of the other segments is quadrate ; their sides are parallel; but the constrictions of the spike at the nodal regions cause a rounding of their angles.

The circumference of each segment has had about fourteen longitudinal rows of sporangia. On the surface exhibited on the fossil four rows are seen to occupy the greater portion of each segment; but on each side, one, or perhaps two, additional longitudinal rows of sporangia are exhibited. hese, on account of the flattening of a once circular structure, appear now merely as longitudinal lateral ridges.

e sporangial ridges run continuonsly throughout the whole length of the spike, and do not alternate at the nodes. er segments of the spike these longitudinal elevations bear little quadrate protuberances with rounded angles and slightly notched sides (Pl. XII. fig. 16). Their outline is ill defined.

n the basal and older segment a few of the characteristic stellate bodies are shown. e are not so clearly seen as in Pothocites Grantonit, but are quite discernible (Pl. XII. fig. 17).

They are of about the same size as the quadrate bodies mentioned as occurring on the upper segments.

From this similarity in size it would appear that the stellate bodies are formed by the quadrate protuberances splitting in lines running from their centre to the apices of their rounded angles ; and the four segments so divided subsequently become deflexed.

From the facility with which one ean trace the develop- ment of the stellate bodies on this specimen, I am forced to the conclusion that the so-called “ four-cleft calyx " is merely the deflected segments of sporangia which have shed their spores.

lhe sporangia connecting elevated transverse ridges, to which reference has been already made, are very well shown on this example.

The outer surface of the quadrate protuberances is roughened by slightly elongated apiculi.

The stem to which the fruit is attached shows three swollen nodes and is faintly striated longitudinally.

ts upper internode is very short, and measures only three tenths of an inch in length and a little less than two tenths of an inch in breadth. ‘I'he internode immediately below it measures fully half an inch in length, whilst the lowest is four fifths of an inch long. The fourth internode is incomplete. The stem increases slightly in breadth from above downwards.

PES Sea, ti

Dec as a.

OL ccc id i NE. de EE

Genus Pothocites, Paterson. 307

ne of the most interesting points shown on this specimen is the Feoi of leaves which are given off from the nodal

distinctly at all the nodes of stem and spike except at the lowest node of the stem, where a eeen" of tubercles marks the site of the leaves which have fallen off.

The remains of the largest leaf measure half an inch; but more important is their dichotomous structure as exhibited by the leaves at the fourth, fifth, and sixth nodes of the fruit, counting from the apex.

his specimen was presented by Mr. Stock to Mr. John Young, rnv of the Hunterian Museum, Glasgow Uni- versity. My thanks are due to both of these gentlemen for allowing me to examine and describe this beautiful specimen.

am also indebted to Prof. A. Geikie, Director-General of the Geologieal Survey of Great Britain, for kindly allowing me the use of the specimens in the Geological Survey collec- tion while preparing these notes.

From the examination of these five specimens of Pothocites it is shown that the plant possessed a segmented fructifying spike or cone. In the only perfect specimen the fruit con- sists of eight segments. The segments are formed by a constriction which corresponds in position to the nodes of the

On the circumference of each internodal portion of the fruit there have been from ten to fourteen longitudinal eleva- tions which bore sporangia; these in the young state appear externally as qua haus odies, having their angles rounded and a shallow notch on each side. The sporangia open in a definite manner, by a cleft passing from the apices of the angled corners towards their centre ; and by the margins of the split ee. becoming deflexe d the so-called calyx-seg- ments are form

he spike is i attached to a stem composed of nodes and internodes, which branched in a more or less equal dichoto- mous manner, and oe at the extremities of the dichotomous branches, cones or spi

The stem also shows irai of longitudinal furrows.

Verticillate dichotomously formed leaves are given off from the nodes of both spike and stem

From such important structural evidence it Disp

on, an

- longer possible to regard Pothocites as a Monocotylec

] am inevitably led to the conclusion that Pothocites is not th inflorescence of an Aroid, but the fructification of a Calami- taceous plant.

But from the material before us we can, I think, place the genus Pothocites in a much more defined systematic position

308 Mr. R. Kidston on the Affinities of the

than merely indicate its nature to have been that of a Calami- taceous plant.

The characters by which we are enabled to show its more particular affinity are the leaves, fruit, and stem

The foliage is distinctly dichotomous in its structure, as seen in the example from le.

The furrows on the stem are too indistinct to show whether or not they alternate at the nodes*.

The segments composing the fruit must, however, be re- garded as the homologues of the internodes of the stem, 80, in all likelihood, the longitudinal ridges of the segments of the fruit represent the furrows of the stem

In the spike we see that the longitudinal rows of sporangia do not alternate at the nodes, but pass continuously through- out the whole fruit.

In-the genus Bornia, F. A. Róm. (Archeocalamites, Stur), the furrows on the stem do not alternate at the nodes as in

In the genus Calamites, where the furrows on the stem alternate at the nodes, we have no reason to suppose that this character would alter, even were they known to produce a Pothocites-like cone. But the fruit of the Calamites is well known ; and whatever specific differences there may be in the described genera and species of their fructification, they are always of the Volkmannia type; hence it is not at all pro- bable that Pothocites belongs to this group of the Calamitez.

The dichotomous nature of the foliage is not, however, re- stricted to the genus Bornia.

* It is an unsettled point amongst vegetable paleontologists whether the stems of Calamites, in their natural condition, possessed a smooth or

so common occurrence, are merely the internal casts

y admitte occur as Mere casts or impressions they almost invariably show a fluted exterior. Hence, in dealing with fossils in this condition (a condition in which all the — a in these notes occur), the furrowing

ae

n

(00 T MAXUME 7. —_

Genus Pothocites, Paterson. 309

Stur has described a small Sphenophyllum (S. tenerrimum, Ett. MS.*) which also possesses bang xai an divided leaves. But this is easily distinguished from Bornia radiata, Brongn., by the leaves being much —— and less regularly dichoto- mous. The fruit of this plant has also been — by Stur, and consists of a small Volkmannia-like c

n young branches of Bornia radiata the foliage is of wie A size. In the Pothocites from Eskdale (PI. YI g. 13) we have oe only the remains of the leaves, little more, indee n to show that leaves were given off from the nodal M fimi “of the spike and stem. or the purpose of comparison I have given three figures of Sphenophyllum tenerrimum, Ett. MS. (Pl. XI. figs. 11,12, and Pl. XII. fig. 18) ; andas Ihave " been unable to secure good speci- mens «4 foliage-branches of Bornia (Archeocalamites) radiata, ., I give a copy of a figure by Feistmantel (see p. 310), hich n both fohage and the fragmentary remains of an undoubted fruit of Bornia radiata. This specimen was originally described under the name of Asterophyllites spanio- phyllus, Feistm.T

Stur figures two other specimens of fruiting branches of

Bornia (Archeocalamites) radiata, Brongn oth of these are very imperfect, oy can only be fully i ee from an examination of more perfect specimens. at on pl. ii. fig. 5f represents a Pothocites in a very young state: two entire segments of the fruit are shown; but the upper part is hidden by a tuft of leaves.

e foliage arising from the nodal regions of the two seg- ments shows very beautifully its full size and structure. "That figured by the same author (pl. iv. fig. 9) is so imperfect that it gives no insight into the nature of the fruit.

explain more fully the structure of the fruit of Suae: radiata, Stur gives two figures (enlarged two diame- ters) of the fragment of the spike on Feistmantel's origina specimen (see p. 311 is latter figure i is a corrected drawing of the former; hence o it only we have to deal.

It is so very imperfectly preserved that the original describer

remarked regarding it, “a cone-like structure is attached to

* Stur, Culm- Flora, pl ii. p. 2 f Pook, O. S Kahlenklkvorkommen þei a

deutschen geol, Gesellsch. vol. xxv. "E xiv. -i 5 z 5, p. do (1873). -Flora, ii. à (03) 129, fig. 9

$ Stur, l. c.

310 Mr. R. Kidston on the Affinities of the

the upper end of the present example, which may perhaps belong to it as a frue- | tification; but, owing to its indistinctness, a | closer investigation is E cep le”, r gives a very fall Lais iio of x4 figure of this frag- mentary cone of B. radiata, of which the following abstract contains the principal points which demand

its outer surfac

further states that iin M * receptaculum” ap- ars as if “ divided j

ħe ranch of Bornia radiata, Bron Aster Pluie spaniophyllus, 1 Foistm), showing of the “ lappets ” cor-

a fruit © and foliage. (Cop reponi to the posi- from Feistmadital l e.) ion of a sporangium nah ed below.

* Feistmantel, /. c, p. 498,

Genus Pothocites, Paterson. 511

The upper surface of this “ receptaculum " is unevenl rough. He further puc out os the four **lappets" of the

only indistinctly separated foin iih other, being isolated only at the outer edge, but towards their inner grown together. Their divi-

perhaps mark the point of the at- tachment of the “shield” to a stalk.

Stur also thought it very probable that four sporangia hung from the inner surface of the shield, and that, in consequence of pressure, their pre- sence had caused the four slight ele- vations or “ pelen on the upper surface.

According to this view, he thought it highly probable that the fruit of Mut or koen Giri a included several internodes,

calamites) radiata, Brongn. 9 that on the e between. the leaf- (From Stur's* Culm-Flora, hide several whorls of ‘ recepta- j cula" were borne; these consisted

of a Pire slightly lappeted shield, bearing on its inner dion four or five e sporangia. He

^ also believed the sporan were (in opposition to re-

| cent Eguisetum) elliptical, flattened, and granulated, about 1:4 millim. long by 0°6 millim road. One of the sporangia showed a beak-like projection at one end, which he thought indicated its point of attachment. He go oes on to state that the stem, a small portion of which was exposed in the cone, was not jointed.

There are several points in this description which agree entirely with the Scotch specimens. Stur appears, however to have been misled in some particulars by the imperfection of the queni on which his opinions were founded.

€ here again, as in the other figures of this author

E Mew site the division of the fruit into segments.

i he leaf indicating the nodal region, to which reference has already been made, springs from a point a little lower down the axis than the part where the axis is exposed; hence the node is not seen. In plants of this class the presence of a

| leaf indicates the presence of a no

| In the Eskdale plant this is clearly v WE, but one of Stur's figures also S suae the same charact

But the most important structural rec of agreement be- * Loe. cit, pl. ii. fig. 5.

312 Mr. R. Kidston on the Affinittes of the

tween the Scotch specimens and the plant he so ed describes is afforded by the “ receptaculum," which he says is “ divide

y into four slightly elevated lappets," with an racer rough-

ened surface.

‘his agrees in every respect with those shown on the upper ortion of the Pothocites from Eskdale (Pl. XII. fig. 16). "heir size also is almost similar.

Whether each of the lobes of the little quadrate bodies re- presents a sporangium, or the sporangium is four-lobed, I have not sufficient evidence to decide. It is quite possible that the sporangia were arranged in groups of four. It is, however, evident that the “stellate bodies” are formed by an outward

eventually become deflex The shield-like oun (quadrats bodies) of Stur is formed by the sporangia (or sporangium), and does not appear to bea 5 nns expansion to which they were attached as he suppose as already indicated, the oS ri located on elevated longitudinal rows, which Iregard as the equivalents of the furrows on the stem. But it must Ni be noted that the sporangia of contiguous rows stand opposite to each other. From this comparison of the structure of the fruit, foliage, and stem of Pothocites with undoubted fruiting specimens of

cerrada d Pothocites isle teras 1 have inde compared it carefully with the original type, and now find that the points I regarded as of specific value cannot be retained as suc

The chief character which induced me to bestow a specific name upon this specimen was the much greater breadth of the segments in stra to their length, when compared with Pothocites Granton

ut this diversity is "ally explained when we take into

ree aa = S states of development in which the

wos

kE Grantonii t the fruit appears to have passed maturity and shed all its spores, as indicated by the split spice whereas in the Glencartholm example the lowest segment alone appears to have attained to this degree of ripeness, as only on it the “stellate ” sporangia are shown.

1

EL. MEN

A 4

Genus Pothocites, Paterson. 313

In the course of development, we have every reason to be- lieve that during the maturation of the spike the internodes would become elongated ; so probably this difference in general outline is only indicative of a different state of development. It agrees with Pothocites G'rantonii in all other respects.

1e absence of nodes on the stem of P. G'rantonti seems to be entirely due to changes it has undergone during minerali- zation. The specimen from Barnton Pavement- stone Quarry has also no indication of nodes on the stem; but, from the evidence afforded by the other specimens, there can remain little doubt as to both it and P. Granton?t having originally possessed stems similar in this respect to the other examples.

In regard to lap seme niic Eth., the chief characters on which this species was founded ‘consisted in the absence o the stellate sporangia a a the presence of the “ transverse bars." I have already mentioned that there are distinct indi-

cations of the stellate-like sporangia, and that the degree o prominence of the transverse bars depends greatly on the gia conditions under which mineralization has taken

lac ui hi the plant I provisionally omen Pothocites calamitoides the transverse bars are very distinctly seen, and associated with them we have the stellate sporangia placed upon their little knob-like extremities

For these eem, as well as the evidence afforded by the detailed descriptions of the various specimens, I believe that all these fossils are to be referred to Pothocites leot Paterson, and, further, that this plant is not a disti separate species, but the fructification of a species of yen Róm., probably of Bornia radiata, Brongn. sp.

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. Prate IX. Fig. 1. Fruit of Bornia radiata, Brongn. (Pothocites iuri o ree The fruit shows two perfect s a ona and a gine

e series, shore, at imd

Fig. 2. Portion of the uppermost segment o ad cimen, showing e arrangement of the meia prm - Fig..3. P» npe sporangium tems aun" of five rays, fu the same speci- (Magnifi Fig. 4. Atha sporangium, with four rays. (M

agnified.) Fig. 5. Diagrammatic section (at right angles to the surface) of one of the

rays on Pothocites Granton mit, Pat., showing that the apparent i. " to the rays is caused by an upward turning of their

Ann. d Pom N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xi. 22

314 Mr. R. Kidston on the Genus Pothocites.

PLATE X. Fig. 6. Fruit of Bornia radiata, Brongn. (Pothocites Patersont, Eth.), showing the fruit attached .io a calamitie stem. e spike segments and a porti on of a fourth. From the

shows three seg Calciferous Sandstone series, Raeburn’s Pit, near West Calder Fig.7. Impression of the same specimen, which shows more distinctly the transverse bars on the segments of the fruit. This example is imperfect, as indicated by a small portion of the axis extending beyond the Eus uin: segment preserved d the fossil. Fig. 8. Fruit of Bornia radiata, Brong gn., Sec ng two spikes terminating the bius of a dichotomous branch. From the Caleiferous Sandstone series, Barton Pavement-stone doa, Corstorphine Hill, near Edinburgh.

PrarE XI. ‘tg. 9. Fruit d Bornia radiata, gd E ig Paterson Eth.), show dee low € segment. ached to a stem com Sec swollen nodes uii peo rei e fru ARA

branch "springs Pus another similar (n Muddy. stouter stem (Nat. size. 2 From the Calciferous Sandstones, Fell's Pit, near West Calde

Fig. 10. Thei Deer it of the last App (Nat. size.)

Fiy. 11. Sphenophyllum tenerrimum (Ett. MS.), Bon. From the Calci- ; re rous ss Sandstone series, Raw w Camps, East Calder.

Fig.12. Thesame. From the Calciferous Sandstone series, Burdiehouse. (In the y xs "Miller collection, Museum of Science and Art Edinburgh. My thanks are due to Prof. Archer for permis- sion to figure this specimen.)

PrarTE XII. Fig. 13. Fruit of Bornia radiata, Brongn. ( Pothocites — Kidst.), owing a deis spike composed of y dn ents attached to a calamitic stem. Leaves are given fo d the det regions

m and fruit, some of which show the dichotomous

Glencartholm, Eskdale. Fig. 14. aee radiata, Brongn. Enlarged sketch of the impression of asal portion of the fruit of the specimen from M eburn's t West Calder, showing transverse bars and node on stem Fig. 15. Loses node of the stem of the ae eae, ae scars rom

e specim i Fig. 17. One of 1 the died "(stellate) spornsi, from the. lowest segment e same example. (Enla z Fig. 18. Spheno, ophyllum tenerrimum (Ett. MS.), yc igo the Calci- ferous Sandstone series, Raw Camps, East C LEER 6-11, 14, and 18 are from saca in the collsetion of the Geo- ogical Survey of Scotland, Edinbu

Ann. d Mag Nat Hist S5 Vol Ih PU IX.

Rob? Kidston, del. McFarlane k Erskine, Lith”, Edin?

FRUIT OF BORNIA. Aven.

"2017 NINWOQ 40 Linus JUP I YIU '9uppsrgog PUBIE gN

"I9P 'uoa4spry a40

X Ad ITA GS YIN OW gp en

34g WüWIHHSNSLI Wü TIAHdONSHdG ZI- "801 "N1NHOQ 4O LINU 01-6

Lop 'uo3spty qoM

aupa iq'eunpeig x PUPAE AA Re.

pum

m

IY Id ZETA GS ISHIN OY PUY?

Ann. d Mag Nat Hist S3 Vol If fea

M*Farlane & Erskine, Lit" Ean

Rob* Kidston, del. 33-17. FRUIT OF BORNIA.. 18. SPHENOPHYLLUM M. Eu

Dr. A. Gruber on Protozoa. 215

XLL— Investigations upon some Protozoa. r. AUGUST GRUBER.

[Plate XIII.] [ Continued from p. 276.] II. ON some INFUSORIA. l. Spongomonas guttula.

In his comprehensive and exceedingly meritorious general work upon all the known Infusoria, Saville * has made nown a new species of the genus Spongomonas, which is chiefly distinguished by the cireumstance that it constructs larger sac-like colonies. In a small aquarium, in which the water had been putrid for some time, I accidentally found a large quantity of brownish spheres, which, on closer exami- nation, also proved to be produced by small Flagellata.

The colonies of Spongomonas guttula, as I shall name the Infusorium, are vesicles, either quite spherical or folded by the falling-in of the surface, which adhered partly to the walls of the glass, partly to all sorts of objects contained in it, and in part also hung from the surface of the water.

At the side by which they are attached there is an aperture through which we can see into the interior of the hollow ball, Their size was very various; but ave never found one larger than that represented of the natural size in fig. 8.

s in Kent’s Spongomonas sacculus, the brown colour is due to small granules, which, held together by gelatinous matter, form the principal mass of the colony. The indivi- dual Infusoria are not irregularly distributed over the surtace of the ball, but planted at regular distances in the jelly.

Each of the minute Flagellata is placed at the end of a tube which it has itself secreted. These tubes, however, are not separated from each other, but firmly amalgamated toge- ` ther, as in the gelatinous spheres of the Ophrydinw. These canals are most distinctly seen at that part of the vesicle where the aperture is situated; for there we may trace them throughout their whole length.” In proportion as they become longer the whole vesicle also increases 1n dimensions.

The origin of these colonies is not easy to explain; and it seems to me the most probable supposition that the Flagellata dispersed in great quantities through the water, settled upon air-vesicles which adhered to the walls of the aquarium or floated at the surface of the water. In somewhat putrid

* * A Manual of the Infusoria’ (London, 1880-81), pp. 288, 289, pl. xii, figs. 17-23, ine

316 Dr. A. Gruber on Protozoa.

water such sources of oxygen will of course be preferently sought by the Infusoria. This would also explain why the

be observed.

The Infusoria themselves do not differ from the species allied to them. Generally the. body, which measures 0:01— 0:015 millim., is globular; but it may assume a more oval form. Imbedded in the granular protoplasm are the vacuoles and nucleus, which latter is not visible in the living animal, but becomes very distinet by staining with carmine solution. Lastly, at the anterior end of the body arise the flagella, two in number, as 1s the character of the genus Spongomonas.

2. The Genus Stichotricha.

While most of the hypotrichous Infusoria have not the

habit of secreting a protective envelope around their bodies,

we find in one genus of this section such a practice fully de- Í Tl

_Imay remark that to two of these Infusoria I have not given new names, because I cannot say with certainty whether they are distinct species or only varieties of the same species. This applies especially to one form which was coloured green by the presence of chlorophyll-corpuscles]. This Sticho-

i “ Neue Infusorien,” Zeitschr. für wiss. Zool, xxxiii.

- 1 cron Infusionsthiere, Bd. i. 3 pees Mog en, l-corpuscles without i 7 ishing to decide whether we have scc oui in any way wishing

e to do here with true chlorophyll-corpuscles, or, according to bar AR Entz (Biol. Centralbl. Bd. i. pp. 524 and’ 646), with uni-

Dr. A. Gruber on Protozoa. 317

tricha occurred in great abundance in a basin in my father’s garden in Genoa, in which a number of green Flagellata were also living.

The colonies consisted of long E bifureating fila- ments, which were sometimes attached to the bottom or the side walls of the vessel in which I kept ‘the animals, and sometimes hung down from the surface of the water. These filaments themselves appeared to be coloured green by the innumerable Stichotriche which were seated upon them. I fig. 6 I have endeavoured to represent the end of such a fila- ment magnified 40 diameters.

The filament itself consists of nothing but the gelatinous material of the numerous tubes which the Stéchotriche have formed, and which have gradually become amalgamated into a common mass, to which quantities of all sorts of foreign bodies (Diatoms, Ta and the like) have attached themselves, It shows the same analogy with the colony o lagellate Infusorian qoin figured by Stein (Organismus « d. Infusionsth. Bd. iii. i. Taf. vi. fig. 11) as the carapace o Stichotricha socialis with those of other Flagellate buoni e. g. Jihipidodendron and Phalansterium. The Infusoria are seated at the periphery of the filament or tube; and then we see that each of them inhabits a tube of = own, in which it slips to and fro. The tubes may often retty long; but they never ramify, which must be due to the fact that in the division of the Stichotricha one half emigrates and settles itself between the other Infusoria. The more the settlement takes place at the apex the longer does the filament become

As regards the Stichotricha itself, it shows nothing at all remarkable, on which account I have not investigated 1t more particularly. The animal measured about 01 ‘millim., and was distinguished from V dg of its genus only by the green corpuscles in the interio

A second Mec of the genus Stichotricha I found in a small aquarium of the Zoological Institute here. While Stichotricha secunda produces "regular tubes, Stichotricha socialis dendritically branched tubes, and the form just de- scribed filiform or cylindrical colonies, the last-mentioned Infusorian constructs irregular domiciles, usually hand-shaped, in which the individual tubes issue like fingers from a broad flat surface. Frequently, also, we find Stichotriche which do not live in societies, but in separate irregular tubes formed amongst all sorts of decomposed matters. ‘he Infusorian

I have a recollection of having found a notice somewhere of a green Venet of Stich.tricha ; but unfortunately I cannot cite the passage.

318 Dr. A. Gruber on Protozoa.

itself measures about 0°15 millim., or at least its larger forms, and has the same structure as the other Stichotriche re- ferred to.

While hitherto only such representatives of the genus Stichotricha have been known as secrete domiciles con- ‘sisting of a gelatinous material covered with granules of all kinds, one species, which I shall name Stichotricha urnula, behaves quite differently. It lives in a transparent membra- nous capsule of a flask-like shape, closed throughout except a narrow anterior opening (fig. 7), and scarcely ever quits

it. g to fall together when the Infusorian is entirely retracted within the carapace. The envelopes of Stichotricha differ from those of many peritrichous Infusoria (e. g. the Cothurniæ) in that they are not attached to any support ; hence the bottom of the flask is completely rounded off. They have a greater resemblance to those capsules which many Heterotricha (such as the species of Freia) construct for themselves. The length ot the capsule is about 0:07 millim. in the full-grown forms. The animal which dwells in this envelope differs notably from the previously mentioned species of Stichotricha, but, 1t seems to me, not sufficiently to necessitate the creation of a new genus for it.

he difference becomes especially perceptible when the Tnfusorian stretches the anterior or neck part far out of the carapace, in order to procure food by the action of its cilia (fig. 7). In this state the hinder part of the body is not pointed, as elsewhere in this genus, but rounded off in the form of a ball or club ; 4. e. it assumes exactly the form of the bottom of the flask, from which it is separated by a small interval. This thick part of the body then narrows suddenly to form the neck, which is protruded far out of the carapace, and bends towards one side, as is proper to all Stichotriche. It may also happen that nearly the whole animal is drawn out in length, by which means the neck acquires a still further extension. ‘This shows how extraordinarily contractile the body-substance of Stichotricha urnula is. When the Infu- sorian retracts itself into the capsule it loses this peculiar form, and then exhibits the ordinary structure of an Oxytrichine.

e protoplasm of the body is very rich in granules an consequently opaque, so that 1 have never succeeded in de- tecting any thing of the nucleus in the living animal. By staining with carmine solution, however, it immediately ap- pears distinetly. It consists of two bean-shaped bodies, such as are typical of the family. Very frequently both of them are not placed perpendieular to the longitudinal axis of the

-

—— PN

ni a i iita t ii ~~ TSAR Sie

Dr. A. Gruber on Protozoa. 319

animal, but one of them is placed horizontally. "This is pro- bably due to the fact that the hinder part of the body, having assumed the rounded form, has suffered a displacement of its inner parts. Tt is remarkable that I could not succeed in de- tecting the nucleoli.

The ciliation is that characteristic of the genus Stéchotricha. I do not enter here into such details with regard to it as Ihave already done elsewhere *, but confine myself to describing the particularly prominent cilia, There are, in the first place, the three long, stout, somewhat curved cilia at the extreme summit of the neck, which are followed by the peristome with its regu- larly arranged row of cilia. At the posterior extremity of the peristome there is the fine membranous seam (see fig. 7) which is here much more distinct than in Stichotricha socialis for example. It stands much further out from the neck, and thus forms a sort of frill, such as has frequently been described in other Infusoria.

On the neck we see, further, the separate rigid sete stand- ing regularly wide apart, as in the other Stichotriche. Be- sides these, flexible cilia, arranged in rows, cover the body although here, on account of the carapace, they are difficult to observe. They are most distinctly perceptible at the posterior end of the Infusorian, where they also present remarkable pecu- liarities. Thus they can act alternately as cilia and as pseudo- podia. Inthe former capacity they move in the well-known manner, beating to and fro; in the latter they serve to attach the body to the carapace, to which they adhere like the pseudo- podia of a monothalamous Rhizopod. The posterior end of the Stichotricha is, in this case, not rounded off, but dra out into irregular lobes ; and these conditions may follow one another alternately and quickly— a further proof of the ana- logy (in this case identity) of the cilia and pseudopodia.

Stichotricha, of course, propagates by division ; and then for a time there are two individuals in the same capsule. One portion wanders forth and immediately secretes a new capsule, either at a distance from the original one, or, should cireum- stances be favourable, in its vicinity. In the latter way large aggregations of Stichotriche are gradually produced. The intertwined flaskets, from which the long necks of the Infu- sorians look forth, present a pretty appearance. !

I found Stichotricha urnula at the surface of the water in a small glass vessel in which, for a particular purpose, I ha mixed fresh water with artificial sea-water. ‘The latter was obtained from our marine aquarium, the former from the spring- conduit; so that there can hardly be any doubt that ihe

* “ Neue Infusorien," Zeitschr. für wiss. Zool. xxxiii.

320 Dr. A. Gruber on Protozoa.

Stichotricha had been introduced with the sea-water. On two

to the Wisi as they had rapidly increased to a. consi- derable extent.

Lastly, it still remains for me to say something about the resemblance which ps itae" urnuía has to the genus Chetospira. I have already * put forward the supposition that the Chætospira clin h Lachmann + has figured may be identical with Stéchotrécha, eee) has become to me a certainty since Stichotricha urnula came under my observation. A glance at Lachmann’s rion 7 will show that the figure repre- sents a form which is not to be distinguished from my Sticho- tricha urnula.

ecently dea Kent, in his ‘Manual of the Infusoria’ (London, 1880 and 1881), has cited the genus Cheetospira and figured a species of it (pl. xxix. figs. 37, 38). He also refers it to the Heterotrichous Tnfusoria—an error which is easily explained, as the numerous cilia of the rows running over the body often produce the i impression that the Infusorian is entirely covered with cilia. I think, however, that I have sufficiently proved that this is not the case, and that the Infu- sorian possesses all the characters of an Oxytrichine, and particularly of a Stéchotzicha.

Although Lachmann’s and Kent's figures scarcely leave any doubt that their species are the same as my Stichotricha urnula, | have preferred not to retain the name hip because this generic name has hitherto been applied among the Heterotrichous forms. Moreover it seems to me, as already stated, justifiable to = the Infusorian to the previously ex- isting genus Stichotric

In conclusion, I et call attention to an Infusorian, to which its discoverer, Hudson f, has given the name of Archi- medea remex, whilst he appends the designation Chetospira in brackets with a note of interrogation. Kent (loc. cit. p- 603) quite correctly regards this form as a Stichotricha; and as the domicile differs essentially from those of allied species, it must be named icter gane: remex§.

* “Neue ierra loc, cit.

e Vir “ Ueber die Organisation der Infusorien &e, ; Müllers Archiv, 1856, 6 T. 1 vis fgs Mier. Journ. vol. x p. 165 $ t part of Kent's ‘ Manual ; only reached me after i poc

remex; but, on ee other d. a new Siena Schizo- "euch 18 pain for my Stichotricha irae which seems to me not to essary. :

1 i| i

Dr. A. Gruber on Protozoa. 321

a On Processes OF FUSION IN AcrrwoPunrs sot *.

is well known, as a phenomenon frequently observed and Fea that an intimate union of two or more individuals occurs among the Heliozoa. In this way regular syncytia may be diee A consisting of more than twenty indi- viduals. As regards the signification of this process, it appears to be m that it stands in no relation to repro- duction. The Heliozoa usually separate again without our being able to observe any alteration either in the nucleus or in the soft body. Hence it has been parai that the sole purpose of these unions was to facilitate the reception of food, in favour of which we have also the circumstance that in this state the Heliozoa generally contain much nutritive material. have long had it in view to go carefully into this ques-

0 Institute here. Nevertheless I found it impossible to throw any more light by my investigations Pe the meu of the colony- -formation amon g the Heliozoa. But some other remarkable processes came under my observation, pashan eo may report briefly. These are phenomena of fusion in which, in contrast to the formation of colonies, the two parts passed per into each other (that is to say, one of them, maller one, was devoured by the o ther), and from which it sain that separated fragments of Actinophrys or small individuals without a nucleus are able to perform their normal functions.

A full-grown normally formed Actinophrys sol had ap- proached a much smaller specimen furnished with only a few pseudopodia, had been suddenly attacked by it, and in a short time passed entirely into it. After the union had become complete, so that the larger Actinophrys had again assumed its rounded form ; I killed it with chromic acid, stained it with carmine, and mounted it in Canada balsam, when it appeared that only a single nucleus was to be seen in the centre of the Heliozoan. Hence I thought it must be supposed that the nuclei as well as the protoplasmie bodies of the two indivi- duals had passed into each other.

To arrive at a certainty upon this point I endeavoured to observe the process again ; and by shifting the covering-glass and drawing off and. adding water under it, I succeeded in

* The essential parts of the following results have already been pub- lished in the * Zoologische Anzeiger; no. 118.

822 Dr. A. Gruber on Protozoa,

causing one of the numerous small Actinophryes present to approach a full-grown one in such a manner that it remained attached to its pseudopodia. Immediately it quickly approached the larger specimen or was drawn in by the latter; the pseudopodia partially fused together, and a bridge of protoplasm began to unite the two individuals (fig. 9). In about five minutes they were already for the most part fused together. At this moment the Heliozoa were killed as above described, stained, and mounted. During this it appeared that the smaller individual had possessed no nucleus at all. While in the larger Actinophrys the nucleus stands out from the surrounding protoplasm in the centre as distinctly as possible, no trace of any thing of the kind is to be recog- nized in the smaller one*. This explained why, in the pre- viously cited process of fusion, only one nucleus was to be

detected in the coalesced Heliozoa. ave since frequently repeated this experiment, and always with the same result. I also succeeded in causing large Actinophryes furnished with nuclei to unite by bringing them artificially into contact. In this case, however, the union only took place slowly, while in the former it was rapidly effected; and although in the latter cases the outer contours did not indicate that two individuals were united, this could be clearly discerned from the two nuclei. - quently the two approximated Heliozoa repulsed each other again—a proof that the union takes place consciously, if we may use such an expression. In favour of this we have also the circumstance that even the small individuals of Acténo- phrys are not always incepted. I once succeeded in conveying to a large specimen three small ones one after the other, all of which were absorbed by it, notwithstanding that several green food-particles were also received. I have represented the in- dividual in question in fig. 10, and indeed at the moment when two of the small parts were almost amalgamated, while the third had already passed entirely into the protoplasm of the large Actinophrys, in which the above-mentioned green bodies were also imbedded. This individual now persistently refused to take up a fourth small Heliozoan which was brought close to it, always pushing the latter away from it, evidently because it was not disposed to undergo any further increase of

substance,

t seems to me therefore that the observed processes have really no other signification in the case of Actinophrys than * I may remark here that the difference of size between the coloured

and living Actinophryes is alwa: sid he f. 1 catod py tha shades ain ina erable, as the former are strongly

Dr. A. Gruber on Protozoa. 323

an augmentation of substance, and that in this way the as- sumption that we have to do here with an act connected with reproduction, such as a conjugation, is completely excluded.

erhaps, however, the fact that the above-mentioned small individuals (as I have called them) possess no nuclei is directly opposed to this view. This latter fact is remarkable enough ; and I must enter upon it in further detail. The first question is, How are the organisms described by me as small indivi- duals to be conceived? as perfect organisms or not ?

To this it may be answered that they are nothing more than products of the disintegration of larger Actinophryes, and not the offspring of a Heliozoan by regular division. This may perhaps be quite correct; and a breaking-up into irregular fragments does occur here, and, as I intend here-

and protoplasm were distributed as in the full-grown animal ; and numerous pseudopodia, often regularly arranged, radiated from the margin.

urther, the functions of these creatures are the same as those of the nucleated <Actinophryes. They move spon- taneously from place to place; they show rapid changes in the pseudopodia ; in their interior we see nutritive bodies; and even the large vacuoles in which large food-particles are digested are frequently to be seen. Finally, very often the contractile vesicle is not wanting, and it pulsates rhythmically in the same way as in the normal animals. Must we not therefore designate these non-nucleated forms as independent individuals ? It may be objected that even in the mode in which the fusion takes place the imperfect independence of the small parts is demonstrated, as they are actually swallowed just like other prey. But the latter statement is not quite correct ; for, until it has entirely passed into the other, the small animal retains the faculty of extruding pseudopodia, and, further, two non-nucleated Actinophryes may approach each other and unite.

324 Dr. A. Gruber on Protozoa.

I first of all brought together two small animals, and o served that they attracted “each other very quickly and fused into a single mass, which of course Ve prepared proved to be destitute of nucleus. Another time I brought about the union of two Heliozoa of unequal size, of which I regarded the smaller as non-nucleate, the larger as normal an nuctea- ted; in both the vacuoles pulsated very distinctly. The fusion took place here exactly as in the case previously de-

ibed. I waited until the small animal had passed entirely m the larger one and the latter had resumed the round form, and then stained it with carmine. To my astonishment no nucleus appeared; therefore even the larger of the two "eaim, which had all the characters of a normál individual, had also been without a nucleus. Illusion by insu cient action i the reagents cannot have occurred in this observa- tion, seeing that other examples and all sorts of other Protozoa

were lying together under the same glass cover, and in these the nuclei became intensely coloured. A further demon- stration is furnished by another case, in which two Actino- phryes of exactly similar form and with very abundant vacuoles had united and begun to fuse together ; but I inter- rupted the further continuance of the process, and stained the

mass when it had about assumed a biscuit-shape; and it turned out that only one of the animals grease à ‘nucleus, while no trace of one could be observed in the othe

From all this we may therefore assert the poopie that the absence of the nucleus in Actinophrys does not prevent s protoplasm from performing its functions in the normal ashion

In the Monera, although they possess no nucleus, we are accustomed to see all vital phenomena pursue their course in the protoplasm ; ee among the Protozoa, in which the presence of a nucleus is normal, one might have sagi trom the latter a Bins influence upon the protoplasm.

t follows from this, therefore, that the nucleus has no import- ance for those functions of the cell-body which are not directly connected with T oduction—that is to say, movement (pseudo-

ium-formation), inception of food, excretion (pulsation of the contractile vacuole), and growth ; it may also be without influence on the external form.

As regards the fusion-process here noticed itself, I have already remarked that it can hardly have any other signifi- cance for the Actinophrys than that of an increase of substance by the inception of the non-nucleated gie get contained in the water—just as upon one cosmical body there fall the

ruined fragments ef another like it, which revolve in the cos-

Pte aia dl Reh e S a e a ds ———————'G('"" cg hy Se k

Dr. A. Gruber on Protozoa. 325

mical space, if this comparison be permitted. And, indeed, they would seem to be ruined fragments with which we have here to do—that is to say, fragments of Heliozoa not produced by regular division, but by the breaking-up and repeated fission of normally formed individuals,

a it verti scream among the j ob *; and »

this applies also, according to my observations, to Actino- phrys among the Heliozoa. I have previously made the same observation, but without going further i In the present case it would : "pes that ids disintegra- tion-fragments, which, as we have seen, may possess a high degree of individuality, do not jii but gradually become converted into perfect Actinophryes or pass into the body- substance of others Unfortunately the difficulties in the treatment and pre- paration of these objects is too great to permit one to hope ever to arrive at perieet certainty about them, and to deci de such a jc as whether the non-nucleate B

into small shrek which again become formed into new

dr m rur by fusion with others and partly by their pope p n ees, I must still mention that frequently the small non-nucleate elements, on coming into contact with the pseudo- podia of the normal animals, — burst asunder and break up into a mass of granules, which, however, are nevertheless a = one case a small individual had approached tnophrys; and when it was involved in the pseudo- RS pr the latter, it lenis up suddenly, so that nothing

* These pines gene have not yet reached that completeness which would allow me to cite them here.

Ej

326 Dr. A. Gruber on Protozoa.

e than an irregular mass of granules was to be seen. These, however, were held together by the pseudopodia of | the

m individual; a capsule of eh 5 formed around the .

mass of ruins ; and it was then gradually drawn into the body of the Actinophrys, into which it had soon completely pases

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XIII.

(This Bed contains only a selection from the numerous figures given ruber. His numbers are given in parentheses s.)

ZA VM quer. ge va hyst ria

over the surface are — pores for the issue of the processes. Fig. 2 (4). A wii. specimen which has € itself spirally in the middle part. Pieadopodis issue from the xtren Fig. 3 pA e aye reium zd the surface of a Tu ymyxa killed with cid a ined iae pierocarmine. The protoplasm chore ti ent an inner lighter one, is granules and nu- e: nur bodies, Kd an outor hya aline deeply stained one, from h the pseudopodium issues. Fig. 4 (7). The supposed naked sari y of Pach, yxa hystrix, Two specimens fused together, ht the larger is ¢ absorbing the

plasm and by the regularity of the former. At the periphery E cones with pseudopodia appear at uniform dis-

Fig. 5 e An Sai ee ie in = brownish envelope, from the

ce pseudopodia Fig. 6 a, Shot, sp. za

e Mira nite a filamentous colony eat number of Infusoria which eim from the gela- Fig. 7 e». ‘Sihotricha urnu: fl pora rior E pt of “the DT pr long into a

adapta ta mingling. The union has com-

: need, a pibe ü- na extending between the two individuals. Fig. 10 (2 xd Actinophrys which ‘has take s, two of whic

1 small indivi- are still visible ; ty, these it has taken in some green food-particles

\ \

SS

| ;

WAG

PRA, iz

Cy,

v.

iio Poth Lo dU.

ax n

Es A "ro d im 3 n 7: : : ; ORE : 3 j PX A aa uw AEN Mig. 0, 0220 s b ‘Gym, 0: x LOU M A Qn TMR T. ENE a m 7, i :

z Xs L^ o

m PB noz"

S Nm OMA e ae ha VQ 4p

mgs Niel

i k | D.

Supposed Absence of Basals in the Eugeniaerinide. 327

XLII.— On the Supposed Absence of Basals ù Ms the Eugenia- crinide and in certain other Neocrinoids. By P. HERBERT CARPENTER, M.A., Assistant Master at Bio, College.

ALTHOUGH it is well known that the basal plates are of fundamental importance in the morphology of a Crinoid, an are the earliest of the calyx-plates to appear in the larva, yet they are generally supposed to be absent in several members of the order. The oral plates, which appear, together with the basals, shortly after the conclusion of the gastrula-stage, do indeed entirely disappear in the full-grown Pentacrinus and Bathycrinus and in most Comatule ; but this is not the case with the basals, either in these genera or in any other living Crinoid. Nevertheless it seems to be thought by some palæ- ontologists either that certain Crinoids never had any basals at all, or else that the larval basals undergo a still more com- plete resorption than those of most recent Comatule do, an disappear altogether from the calyx of the adult. These plates, however, have such a very definite relation to important internal organs, that their total disappearance seems impro- bable, while there are some reasons for thinking that they are actually present and even well developed in various Crinoids which are supposed to be altogether without them. According to Mons. de Loriol* the calyx of the Eugenia- crinid: is composed of radials only, without any basals; and he considers the absence of basals to be an important character distinguishing this family from the Apiocrinida and Penta- crinide. Beyricht, however, for reasons to be mentioned later, came to the conclusion that the basals of Hugeniacrinus are internal and situated within the ring of radials with which they are united; and Zittelf supposed, for the same reasons, that rudiments of basals which had perhaps been present in early life are to be found in the adult calyx, though enclosed by the upper part of the radials. De Loriol8, however, c been unable to detect any traces of such internal basa st bis had previously pointed out that their presence wowd indicate an affinity between Hugentacrinus and Lhizocrinus. The calyx of the latter genus, as described by Sars|,, consists

"aléontologie viia gane : Terrain Jurassique, tome xi. ogi:

T Zeitschr. d, deutsch. geol, € rv 1869, Bd. xxi. p. 835.

[ Palmont diente i. p. 385

$ Paléontologie Francaise, loc. cit. Dp.

|| Mémoires pour servir à la connaissance 'e des Crinoides vivants T tiania, 1868), p. 12

* Crinoides fossiles de la Suisse (Geneva, 1877-79), pp. 196, b and Z

328 Mr. P. H. Carpenter on the Supposed

of five closely united radials resting on an enlarged top stem- I -y enclosing a kind of basal rosette, like that of Ant

Bourtalés, however, who had studied examples of Rhizo- crinus lofotensis from the Gulf-stream, described the radials as resting ms ve elongated basa : the sutures between

tdia a | Pastel further Jeseribed eae species of Bhisocrinus (R. Rawsont), in w the interbasal sutures are quite as distinct as those between qm radials. Nevertheless these facts were quite overlooked by Ludwig}, though he quoted Pourtalés’s memoir. But, while retaining Sars’s views as to the subradial portion ‘of the calyx being the top stem- joint, he gave another and more correct interpretation of the caleareous plate which Sars called the basal rosette; and instead of adopting Pourtalés’s analysis of the calyx, he de- scribed as a basal ring a portion of the upper surface of the calyx immediately surrounding the so-called “rosette” of Sars. This supposed basal ring, yr cime is really the interior of the widely open central funnel of the calyx, and is forme by the united ventral faces of the cbe vidis what Lud- wig took for radial sutures separating the basals are really nothing but the ventral furrows of the radials, which lead ownwards into the intermuscular furrows of their distal articular faces,

Thus, then, we may regard Pourtales as peius proved that in the recent species of. Rhizocrinus the calyx consists of basals and radials, just as in Apiocrinus and Bourgueticrinus, though the sutures between y boa are not always visible. Zittel{ has shown the same to be the case in the fossil species. In the Caribbean variety of die lofotensis the interbasal sutures

allied genus Bath, ycrinus. pa o» eribing B. gracilis Sir Wyville Thomson§ spoke of the lower portion of js head as

* “Contributions tothe Fauna of p ite at Great Depths,” Bull. Mus. Comp. Zool. vol. i. no.7, pp. 128-130 ; and “ Zoological two 4 of the Hassler Expedition," Ill. Cat. Mus. Cus, Zool. no, viil. pp. 28 t perso c an Echinodermen, Baud i. pp. 120-122. Pp § “On the Crinoids of the * Porcupine’ Deep-Sea Dredging Expedi- tion,” Proc. Roy. Soc. Ed. vol. vii. (1869-72) 9.772. "x

Absence of Basals in the Eugeniacrinidz. 329

consisting “of a series of basals which are soldered together into a small ring, scarcely to be distinguishd from the upper stem-jJoint."

Beyrich in the young Encrinus{, and appears also in the

May we not therefore consider the Eugeniacrinide as pre- senting another instance of the total disappearance of the inter- basal sutures ? Do not the analogies of Rhizocrinus and Bathy- ertnus, Encrinus and Allagecrinus, all point to the conclusion that the so-called uppermost stem-joint of the symmetrical Eugeniacrinide really consists of five closely anchylosed:

. * “Notice of new Living Crinoids belonging to the Apiocrinide,” Journ. Linn. Soc., Zool. vol. xiii. p. 50.

+ This is the Ilycrinus Carpenteri of Danielssen and Koren. See the *Nyt Magazin for Naturvidenskaberne, 23rd Bind, 1877, p. 4 (of sepa- rate copy).

1 Crinoideen des Muschelkalks, pp. 43, 44.

$ Ann. & Nat. Hist. ser. 5, vol. vii. p. 288.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xi. 23

P. Li

330 Mr. P. H. Carpenter on the Supposed

arm-joints; while the chambered organ in the interior of calyx is the co-ordinating centre in which these impulses originate.

This chambered organ is a constant feature in all Crinoids (perhaps even in all the Pelmatozoa), as shown by the perfo- ration or grooving of the calyx-plates for the reception of these axial cords; and the five primary interradial cords proceeding from it are invariably situated in or upon the basal plates. These plates, therefore, are of fundamental importance in the morphology of a Crinoid; and one would as soon expect to find them absent as that their homologues, the genital plates, should be missing from the calyx of an Urchin. Nevertheless Quenstedt and De Loriol would have us believe that this is really the case in the Eugeniacrinide. I feel assured, how- ever, that the basals are really present, though closely united into the so-called * top stem-Joint," just as in the Norwegian variety of Rhizocrinus lofotensis.

In the recent Bathycrinus this basal ring seems to be less closely united to the radials above it than to the stem-joints on which it rests; for a considerable number of stems were

werden, darin das eigentliche Basale zu vermuthen, allein es fehlt jede Spur von Zwischennühten," This supposed top stem-joint is sometimes met with still attached to the radials and also in an isolated condition, and Quenstedt admits its resemblance to a ring of anchylosed basals.

Quenstedt's argument that the basals of Eugentacrinus must be absent, because of the directions of the cleavage- xx Petrefactenkunde Deutschlands, IV. Encriniden, pp. 396, 398, 402,

Absence of Basals in the Eugeniacrinide. 331

sutures, one might surely expect that the independence of their cleavage-planes would be also lost

In certain species of Hugeniacrinus, and notably in E. nutans, the whole calyx is considerably inclined to one side, so that its axis makes a more or less open angle with that of the stem. In these individuals the “ top stem-joint ” is more or Jess truncated obliquely. Quenstedt calls it the Halsband or Halsstück, and says that it “verengt sich auf einer Seite, kann sogar auf der concaven ganz verschwinden.” Among his numerous figures, illustrating the different modifica- tions of form that this piece assumes, there is one which shows nothing externally but a small knob immediately below the interradial suture on the convex side of the calyx. All sorts of gradations, however, can be traced between this condition and that of a large and symmetrical “ top stem-joint.” What- ever the one is, the other must certainly be of the same nature. But I do not think that the existence of these variations is any very serious objection to the view here advanced, the “ top stem-joint”’ really consists of a ring of united basals, though I admit that the variations in symmetry are of a some- what unusual character. Many Neocrinoids (e. g. Pentacrinus decorus and Antedon scrobiculata) present considerable varia- tions in the actual size of the basal plates; but I cannot call to mind any such variations of symmetry as are presented by the basals of Hugentacrinus nutans, except among certain Paleocrinoids and in the Astrocrinide among the Blastoids ; and even these do not furnish us with a very exact parallel. Nevertheless I prefer to believe in the presence of these im- portant elements of the calyx of a Crinoid, even though in a modified form, rather than to regard them as absent alto- gether. í

According to Mons. de Loriolf, Tetracrinus is distin- guished, among other characters, by “ l'absence complète de pièces basales, mais la présence, par contre, d'un article basal semblable à celui des Apiocrinus, et faisant partie du calice." I cannot help thinking that the name “ article basal” is an | * Op. cit. p. 398, tab. 105. figs. 57-59.

T Pal. Franç. 4. c. p. 181. 23*

332 Mr. P. H. Carpenter on the Supposed

intervening fosse ; and that of Apiocrinus has the ridges situated radially, as the fosse lodge the basals. Butin Tetra- erinus the ridges of the ‘‘article basal" (uppermost stem- joint of Quenstedt) are interradial, just as they are in the “ top stem-joint" of Eugentacrinus, where, however, they are less distinct. They thus correspond to those on the basal ring of Aptocrinus, and not to those on the enlarged uppermost stem- joint (article basal), which supports this basal ring. y: then, should they not be interpreted in the same way as the interradial ridges of Apzocrínus, viz. as indicating the median lines of the united basals? May not the interbasal sutures have disappeared in Tetraerínus as in the Norwegian variety of Rhizocrinus, instead of remaining as in Ap?ocrinus

Quenstedt* says, however, * Auch diese Stücke (7. e. ober- sten Süulenglieder) haben wie bei den anderen Eugeniacrini-

ei Blütterbrüche, kónnen daher ebenfalls nicht als Basalia bedeutet werden." But, as I have pointed out above, we need not necessarily expect to find the same number o cleavage-planes in the closely anchylosed basals as in the united but still individually distinct radials; and I do not think that a mineralogical argument of this kind is of much value in helping us over the morphological difficulties which the supposed absence of basals involves.

Plicatocrinus is another type which is generally said to have no basals ; but specimens of it are rarely sufficiently well preserved for a definite opinion to be formed upon this point. According to Zittelf the basals are quite rudimentary and rod-like, and concealed between the radials and the top stem- joint. In this respect, therefore, Plicatocrinus would resemble many of the Jurassic Comatule and certain varietal forms of Encrinus liliiformis, The same is probably the case in a few species of the Pentacrinide, which are commonly described as being without basals. In one case at least, however, this is due to error. In Baily’s original description} of P. Fishert the first radials were called the basals; and since the detec- tion of this error it has been generally supposed that no basals appear on the exterior of the calyx, as none are shown in Daily's figure. I have recently, however, had the oppor- tunity of examining for myself the few examples of this rare

* Encriniden, p. 498. t Palsmontologie, p. 387. ] Ann. & Mag. Ns. Hist. ser. 3, vol. vi. pp. 25-28, pl. i.

Absence of Basals in the Eugeniacrinidz. 333

species which are known to science, and was surprised to find that basals are present as usual, having about the same rela- tive size as those of P. asteria. I cannot help suspecting, therefore, that some of the other cases of the supposed absence of basals in the Pentacrinide may perhaps be due to errors of observation.

basals, a proposition to which I thoroughly assent. I would say the same, and for the same reason, respecting the upper part of the so-called *support" in the recently esta- blished genus Zudesicrinus, De Loriol A calyx much resembling that of the Holopodide occurs in the Paleozoic Edriocrinus, the resemblance of which to Holopus has been pointed out by Meek and Worthen. The lower part of the cup is formed in young individuals by five distinct basal plates; but when it approaches maturity and becomes free, “a calcareous deposit is secreted around the base, which covers and obliterates the sutures between the plates”. ay we not suppose a very similar process to occur in the

* “On the Structure and Relations of the Genus Holopus,” Proc. Roy. Soc. Edinburgh, 1876-77, vol. ix. p. 407. i

t “Ueber einige astylide Crinoiden," Zeitschr. d. deutsch. geol. Gesellsch. Jahrg. 1878, p. 51. : :

I Pal. Franc. /. c. pp. 188-192, pls. xix.-xxi.

$ Palsmontologie, p. 386. f

|| Pal. Franç. 7. c. pp. 99, 100, pl. xxix. Qc Wachsmuth and Springer, “ Revision of the Paleocrinoidea," Proc. Philad. Acad. 1879, p. 22. ,

334 Mr. P. H. Carpenter on Democrinus Parfaiti.

Holopodide, so that the “ centrodorsal" of Cotylecrínus and the “ support” udesicrinus should really be considered as composed, in part at least, of anchylosed basals ?

Thus, then, I have endeavoured to show that the supposed absence of basals in certain Crinoids mostly rests upon empi- rical reasoning alone; and that when we come to inquire into the matter rationally, d. e. from the point of view of morpho- logy, we not only find good reason to believe in the existence of these plates, but also that their supposed absence involves considerable morphological difficulties.

XLIII.—Note on Democrinus Parfaiti. By P. HERBERT Carpenter, M.A.

IN a recent number of the ‘Comptes Rendus’*, Prof. E. Perrier has given a preliminary description of a stalked Crinoid which was dredged by the * Travailleur’ at a depth of 1900 metres off Cape Blanc, on the coast of Morocco. Believing it to be new to science, he has named it Democrinus Parfaiti. His description runs as follows:— Le Democrinus se dis- tingue immediatement de tous les autres genres par la compo- sition de son calice formé de cinq longues basales constituant à elles seules un calice en entonnoir ; un sillon circulaire sépare ces cinq basales de cinq radiales rudimentaires, en forme de croissant, alternant avec elles et surmontées elles-mémes de

lesquelles se fixent respectivement cinq bras, beaucoup moins larges que les radiales. Ces bras se brisent trés facilement

differ from ZAizocrinus in ving basals which are not form

upon the calyces of this species and of R. Rawsont, to which eT.

* “Sur un nouveau Crinoide fixé, le Demoeri: ti, d aero ? nus Parfaiti, provenant des dragages du * Travailleur, " Comptes Rendus, tome im no. 7 , Feb. 12, 1883, pp 450, 451. This was translated in the March number of the Annals, ser. 5, vol. ii. pp. 223, 224. + Antè, p. 328.

ee

a

Mr. P. H. Carpenter on Democrinus Parfaiti. 335

I have the strongest conviction that M. Perrier’s Crinoid is not only not a new genus at all, but that it is identical with Rhizocrinus Rawsont, which I have long known to occur on this side of the Atlantic. It was first dredged by Pourtalds off Barbadoes; and he described its cup as “composed o five rather long basals and the rather short first radials.” * The “sillon circulaire ? described by M. Perrier in Demo- erinus is the constriction of the calyx at the basiradial suture, to which I have referred as one of the characters distinguishing R. Rawsont from R. lofotensist. But I cannot agree wit Prof. Perrier in regarding the calyx as formed by the basals only. Although the radials are quite small externally, they have large distal faces for the attachment of muscles and ligaments, the inner surfaces of which form the funnel lodging the lower part of the ccelom. On the same principle one would have to describe the cup of those species of Antedon in which the first radials do not appear externally as formed by the centrodorsal only ! ‘

‘ extrêmement peu développées ” M. Perrier infers is the case in De . In fact R. Rawsoni may have as many

cr as one hundred single joints, or, rather, fifty syzygial pairs, with pinnules on all but the first five. But as the first brachial consists of two parts which are united by a syzygy f, it not unfrequently happens that the whole of the arms break away at this syzygy, carrying with them the visceral mass to which the rest of the lower brachials are attached. I strongly suspect that this loss may occur and be made good during lite ; for I have seen specimens in which the epizygal and the fol- lowing brachials are much smaller than the hypozygal of the first joint. This is exactly what happens when the arm of a Comatula is broken at a syzygy and subsequently repaired. The new epizygal and the following joints are for a while much smaller than the old hypozygal and the brachials below it; and I imagine that Prot. Perrier’s specimens with the

* Til. Ca L viii. p. 28. i t * The Stalked Crinoids of the Caribbean Sea," Bull. Mus. Comp. 74

an g as the radial axillary and first brac . Perrier. The latter author also speaks of them as unite an “ articulation.” this were the case, however, and es and ligaments were present, he

eo . would most assuredly not have found that the arms break “ trés facile-

336 MM. Munier-Chalmas and Schlumberger on the

* cinq bras beaucoup moins larges que les radiales ” are in the same condition

He notes the absence of pinnules in his examples of Demo- erinus; ars unless they sini more than six or eight single brachia s (= three or four syzygial pairs) this would be nothing remarkable. In E. hits the first pinnule-bearing ee is the eighth from the radial, d. e. the epizygal of the fourth brachial; while in A. Rawsoni it is sometimes this "e sometimes the e izygal of the third brachial which bears the first pinnule. Unless therefore the “ restes trés courts” of the arms of Democrinus have more than these three or four syzygial joints, I should not expect them to bear pinnules.

Thus, o not regard Democrinus Parfaiti as any thing more than a somewhat elongated. variety of Rhizocrinus Rawsont. As pointed out elsewhere *, this species has been dredged among the Azores and in the north-west portion of the Bay of Biscay ; s ; so that its discovery off the Moroceo coast is a point of some interes

M. Perrier describes Democrinus a as the fifteenth known living species of stalked Crinoids. His list comprises the eight species of Pentacrinus which are noticed in * The Stalked Crinoids of the Caribbean Sea," together with the two species of. Rhizocrinus, two of Bathycrinus (B. gracilis and B. aldrichianus), one each of Hyocrinus and Holopus, and, finally, Hyponome Sarsii, Lovén. For this last, however, the’ name of Bathycrinus Carpenteri (Ilycrinus, Danie ssen

XLIV.—New Observations on the Dimorphism of the Fora- em By MM. MUNIER-CHALMAS and ScHLUM- BERGER [.

ONE of us demonstrated in 18808 that in Nummulites - Assilina each species was represented by two forms, which ar still regarded, wrongly, as distinct species. Since that tine

* Bull. Mus. Dt Zool. vol. x. no. 4, p. 174.

T Quart. Journ. TA Sci. A878, vol. xix. new ser. p. 205, and Proc.

Mar, ese fa 194, 1879, p. i ted by LAC S Dalla F. : tes Rendus,

March 20, 1883, 2 as, F.L.S., from the ‘Comptes Rendus, § Bull. Soc. Géol. B nice Druide, tome viii p. 300.

Dimorphism of the Foraminifera. 337

we have pursued our researches upon the structure and orga- nization of the principal genera of Miliolide :—Biloculina, Dillina, Fabulina, Lasazina, Triloculina, Trillina, Quinque- loculina, Pentellina, and Heterillina.

It appears from our recent observations that the dimorphism first discovered in the Nummulites occurs also in all the species of Miliolide that we have studied ; and that it is there- fore manifested in both the ene divisions of the Forami- nifera, Perforata and Imperforata

The better to display this ana it is necessary to notice the general plan of structure of the three principal genera of Miliolidæ.

The plasmostracum* of the gr ini rian and Quinqueloculine may be regarded, a schematic point of view, as formed by a tube rol de os a jest PES cham- ber) 'and presenting, at each half revolution, a constriction which bounds a new chamber larger than the preceding one. The coiling is effected sometimes in a single direction ; sometimes, on the contrary, at each half revolution the new chamber departs more or less from the preceding one, and the . coiling then follows certain definite directions which pass through the plane of symmetry of the serial chambers.

In the Brloculine the coiling, taking place in a single direction, remains in the same plane of symmetry, which is consequen tly common to the two rows of serial and op- posite chambers, which surround a central spheroidal initial cham

The Triloculine are coiled in three — which give origin to three planes of symmetry m an angle of 120° with each other. From this siad diram: it results that the central chamber is surrounded by three rows of serial chambers.

Lastly, in the sii OOS which present around the

this central chamber is only visible with a high ice power em B). In the same species there is no external

* Test of the Foraminifera.

338 MM. Munier-Chalmas and Schlumberger on the

character, except that derived from b size, to lead us to suspect this fact. There exist furthe , between these two forms, other differences, which we s now indicate.

—The numerous sections that we have made of aali belonging to this form have always shown us that they had a large central chamber, of a spheroidal que with thin walls, the diameter of "hid varies from 200 t 0 The first chambers Do eas a it, in the great sci ai e the m have a direction and "arrangement like those of the

t

A. Fig. 1 (magn. 12). B. Fig. 2 (magn. 28).

Biloculina depressa.

Biloculina depressa, d'Orb. (fig. 1), which lives in the Atlantic Ocean, may serve as an example. Its central cham- ber is surrounded by chambers which, from their first appear- ance, indicate the most simple Biloculinsr type, that is to say, coiling in a single direction. The first of the serial chambers, which is often narrower than the following ones, is in communication with the central chamber through a small circular aperture

Form B.—Although the individuals belonging to this form are always the larg gest, transverse sections passing strietly through the centre are "very difficult to obtain. ‘The initial chamber, which is likewise spheroidal, is of extreme smallness in comparison with that of the preceding form, its average diameter hardly exceeding 18-25 uw. In all the species that we have studied the first chambers which appear group them- selves by five around the central chamber, in accordance with five directions, which recall the mode of development of the Quinqueloculine and Pond ; but soon, either sudden ly or by gradual transition, the coiling changes, and the new chambers are arranged, exactly, ac cording to the s species, Em those of the corr spon ling form A. The section * of B. d

p

* The figure a only the central part of the section; the last two chambers are wan

||

,

-—"-—

| i

Saeco aetna

Dimorphism of the Foraminifera. 339

pressa, d'Orb. (fig. 2), shows that the first ten chambers surrounding the central chamber are arranged in five series ; but suddenly the succeeding chambers become more embracing and arrange themselves like those of the form A (fig. 1). 3iloculina comata, Brady, form A (fig. 3), which also inhabits the Atlantic Ocean, possesses a central chamber smaller than that of B. depressa; its walls are very thin; it

pod

A. Fig. 3 (magn. 12). B. Fig. 4 (magn. 28)

Biloculina comata,

is nearly spheroidal, its greatest diameter being 258 p, and its smallest 240 y. Towards its upper part we see the oval sec- tion of the first chamber, which resembles a narrow canal and is very different from the following ones. This character, which i is common to all the Biloculine, may be verified in

EM following chambers have the normal arrangement of this genus (coiling in a single plane of symmetry); but their walls are very thick and externally present numerous parallel riblets.

Biloculina comata, Brady, form B (fig. 4) *.—The central

chamber is spheroidal and v ery small (21 Í a) ; the first cham- bers which surround it are grouped at first by five, then by four, three, and two; and it is only from this moment that the chanibers ate arrang gs as in the Biloculine. There is then only a single plane of symmetry common to the las t chambers, the coiling taking place i in a ‘single direction. These di ffe- rent phases of the coiling therefore remind us, in one and the ecies, of the arrangement of the Qu pinqueloculine,

Triloc e UU and Biloculine. n an early communication we shall indicate the modifica- tions that we have ascertained in other genera, and give the

* In our figure um last chamber but one is incomplete, and the last one is entirely wantin

340 MM. Munier-Chalmas and Schlumberger on the

two principal Strom that may be imagined to explain this dimorphism

The following is a translation of ie article referred to as giving the first. intimation of the author's observations (Bull. Soc. Géol. France, sér. 3, tome viii. p. 300) :

« M, Munier-Chalmas announced to the Saidy that his researches upon Nummulites lævigata, planulata, variolaria, irregularis, and upon Assi/ina granulata and spira, have led him to conclude that these species are dimorphic. Tt is pro- bable that this fact will prove to be genera

* When e same deposit Nummulites of very different dimensions which have externally the same specific characters, we very soon remark, on breaking them, that the small individuals have a very large central. chamber, while that of the individuals of large size is comparatively very small; and as there are no intermediates between these tw forms, they have been made into distinct species. But, the other hand, as we never find the young of the taal chambered pa above mentioned, M. Mu nier-Chalmas has been led to regard the latter forms as originating from the individuals with large chambers, which are associated with them in most cases, From this he considers it results :—

“1. That the Tapis e with large chambers continue to increase externally at the same time that they absorb their large central chamber, d that in its place they prolong their spiral inwardly, probably i in consequence of a spiral inrolment preexisting in the

That the individuale which become arrested in their development retain their large chamber without modification : thus, for each of these species, they constitute a peculiar stage corresponding to an arrest of development.

n the list, in order to avoid confusion between these two

cre above statements M. P. De la Harpe replied at Sort length in a paper read before the Geological

Dimorphism of the Foraminifera. 341

Society of France in January 1881 (Bull. Soc. Géol. France, sér. 3, tome ix. p. 171), in which, after discussing the pheno- mena observed by him and indicating the pairs "of so-called species of Nummulites which he also rooga; he summed up, his e as follows (l.c. p. 175) :

* If the species of the same couple ‘Nay ve some common characters, such as analogous external adornments and septa of the same form and of the same inclination, they have on the other hand plenty of different characters, such as—spirals of which the mode and rate of coiling is diff fferent, septa differently spaced and distributed, especially in the vicinity of the centre, and chambers diffe ering in orm, size, and numbe

“ To pass from one form to the other, therefore, we have not merely to prolong the spiral, but to modify it in its essential elements. The internal arrangement of the two forms has

een made in accordance with two plans of architecture which are completely different, and of which it is impossible to derive = one from the other

* Ah! had M. "Mocus-Ofaluts expressed the opinion that these two similar forms are the two sexes of the same species, it would have been more difficult to answer him, so much do the circumstances of their constant association, their relative frequency, and the analogy of their external characters give them the air of a veritable couple. No doubt it will be answered that there is nothing in the organization of the existing Rhizopods to justify one in supposing that there is any separation of sexes in them. But is this answer conclu- sive? Evidently

“Our conclusion therefore is that in each couple of Num- mulites there are such anatomical differences between the two forms with and without a central chamber that it is impossible to consider them two ages of the same species. It wo more probable to regard them as the two sexes, if our actual knowledge with regard to the physiology of the Rhizopoda was not opposed to this view.'

Remarks upon the subject of vd Mp Rer of pairs of Nummulites as described by M. a Harpe, and on the presence in them of large and small otl chambers, will be found in various parts of the ‘Catalogue of the Fossil Foraminifera in the Collection of the British Museum, by

of. T. Rupert Jones (1882), the supplementary notes to which also contain the translation of a letter from M. De la Harpe to the author relating to the same subject.

342 M.G. A. Boulenger on new Lizards and Frogs.

XLV.—Descriptions of new Species of Lizards and Frogs Herr A ^ By G.

collected by Herr Forrer in Mexico. À. BOULENGER.

Eumeces Bocourtii, sp. n.

Head small, its length (from end of snout to posterior border of interparietal) contained nearly six times in the distance from en out to vent; snouteshort, obtuse ; cheeks not swollen. Limbs as in Æ. Skiltonianus. ead- shields as in the latter species, but the postnasal smaller, smaller (or at any rate not larger) than the nostril ; two pairs of occipitals ; postmental not divided. Scales of body equal, in twenty-six longitudinal series; fifty-two or fifty-six trans- verse series from occipitals to base of tail; no enlarged cer- vical scales. Two large preanal scales. "l'ail without enlarged inferior series of scales. Bronze-coloured above, yellowish beneath, the belly washed with greenish ; a brown band along each side of head and body, passing through the eye and above the ear; on the head and neck this band is bordered above by a rather indistinct yellowish line ; eight longitudinal series of dorsal scales between the two brown bands.

millim

cma eo) o's Bekins cde UE CE RENTE RET 131 Fron MOONE ADVERSE osc os sa cece o EN ax 7 From snout to posterior border of interparietal.. 11 From snout to ear-opening ................5. 12

BU TN ros naka CIE Scy 22 POI 4415 Or Sverre KR. veins 17

ILI errsicctirRECO oo Nx aede VÀ ice

AME uolumus dir ote xe Beet 58

Two specimens from Presidio.

Uta (Phymatolepis) lateralis, sp. n. Size and proportions of Phymatolepis bicarinatus, A. Dum., from which it is distinguished by the following characters :— The frontal is divided in the middle by a transverse suture, and in contact posteriorly with the large occipital, thus sepa- rating the two fronto-parietals. The two vertebral series of keeled scales formed of much

the vertical diameter of the ear-opening ; the two series bor- dered on their inner and outer sides by smaller keeled scales.

No scattered keeled scales among the granules of the back, but a lateral series of irregular keeled scales from the neck to above the hind limb,

M. G. A. Boulenger on new Lizards and Frogs. 843

The or ii the collar larger, and the denticulation they form less ac

Ab hed ulis a little larger.

The coloration is also different. U per surfaces grey, tinged with brown; a yellowish-white streak from t the snout, along the upper lip and passing through the tym- panum, to the fore limb; a Z-shaped black mark in front of the arm, the posterior branch upon the latter, the anterior branch on the ueck, above the white streak ; a series of five or six oval or subrhomboidal black spots along each side of the back. Flanks with blackish and whitish ‘spots. Limbs transversely ite! with oblique black lines. Lower surfaces

whitish, immaculate in the female; in the male, the throat light blue in the middle, and the belly of the same colour, but with the median zone whitish.

Several specimens were collected by Herr Forrer in Western Mexico (Tres Marias Islands and Presidio). Uta (Phymato- lepis) bicarinata was also obtained at Presidio by Herr Forrer.

opts Forrert, sp. n.

tarsal articulation reaches t irn of the snout. rge, elongate, prominent glandules ; a strong, e ens ment, glandular lateral fold. live above, wit Sure l,

side of thighs vun. white- dotted ; lower iios white, uniform, except greyish variegations ‘on the throat. From snout to vent 72 millim.

The n a allies of this species are Rana clamata and Nirecdrsai"

One female specimen from Presidio.

Rana pustulosa, sp. n. Vomerine teeth in two short oblique series, extending be- :

344 Mr. H. J. Carter’s Contributions to our

yond the level of the hinder edge of the choane. Head moderate; snout broad, rounded, with distinct canthus ros- tralis; loreal region deeply concave; nostril equally distant

om the eye and the border of the mouth; interorbital space as broad as the upper eyelid ; tympanum three fifths the dia- meter of the eye, separated from the orbit by an interspace equalto its diameter. Fingers and toes with swollen tips and very strong subarticular tubercles ; first finger extending beyond second ; toes almost entirely webbed, the swollen tips alone being free; a single oval, blunt, metatarsal tubercle. The hind limb being carried forwards along the body, the tibio-tarsal articulation reaches the tip of the mouth. Upper surfaces covered with small pustules; a strong fold from the eye to the shoulder; a glandular lateral fold. Upper surfaces olive, with rather indistinet blackish spots; flanks blackish- and-whitish marbled; hinder side of thighs blackish, marbled with grey ; lower surfaces whitish, the throat and breast soiled with grey. From snout to vent 106 millim.

One female specimen from Ventanas.

Hypopachus oxyrrhinus, sp. n.

Snout pointed, very prominent, about once and a half the diameter of the eye. Fore limb much longer than its distance from the tip of the snout ; third finger much elongate; toes short, with a rudiment of web; tips of fingers and toes blunt; subarticular tubercles distinct; two very prominent, oval, compressed, shovel-shaped metatarsal tubercles, the inner very large. The hind limb being carried forwards along the body, the tibio-tarsal articulation reaches between the shoulder and the eye. Skin nearly smooth; a fold across the head, behind the eyes. Vinaceous above, blackish on the sides, the limits between the two colours well defined; a black oblique band across the thigh, and another across theleg ; hinder side of thighs marbled with blackish ; lower surfaces dirty white, more or less marbled with brownish. Male with a subgular vocal sac. From snout to vent 28 millim.

Two male specimens from Presidio.

XLVI.— Contributions to our Knowledge of the Spongida.— Pachytragida. By H. J. Carrer, F.R.S. &c.

[Plates XIV., XV.] Tue Pachytragida or third family of my Holorhaphidota, designated as sponges “ more or less corticate, with a can-

ai

Knowledge of the Spongida. 345

cellous, more or less radiated structure internally well diffe- rentiated”” (* Annals,’ 1875, vol. xvi. p. 133), now only consists of three groups, viz. Geodina, Stellettina, and Tethyina;

utas it seems to me desirable that a fourth should be inserted between the two latter, this will appear hereafter under the proposed name of * T'heneanina," for reasons which will then become evident.

1. GEODINA.

& a , a), a * zone

Section 1. Arms simple and straight (or Orthactinida).

a. Radiating more or less forwards. (Proradiata.)

b. Radiating horizontally. (Planiradiata.) |

c. Curved outwards or backwards respectively. (Re-

curviradiata.) Section 2. Arms simple, straight, and bifurcated (Dichelactinida).

a. Radiating more or less forwards. (Proradiata.)

b. Radiating horizontally. (Planiradiata.

c. Curved outwards or backwards respectively. (Recur-

viradiata. ) Although Pachymatisma, Bk. (for illustrations in detail see * Annals,’ 1869, vol. iv. p. 9, pl. ii. figs. 16 a, b), would thus belong to Section 1, 4, the body-spicule Aere presents the greatest difference, being more or less cylindrical and obtuse or inflated at both ends (ib. ib. fig. 17) instead of fusiform and sharp-pointed, which is the usual form ; w the zone-spicule is so abnormally developed in general that it is the exception rather than the rule to find a perfect one. In Schmidt’s genus Caminus (Spong. Adriat. Meeres, p. 48, Aun. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser, 5. Vol. xi. 24

346 Mr. H. J. Carter's Contributions to our

Taf. iii. fig. 27, and Taf. iv. fig. 6) the spiculation appears to be much the same, as evidenced not only by his illustra- tions, but by the type specimen in the British Museum ; hence it appears to be closely allied to Pachymatisma.

But all the specimens of Geodina which have been described and illustrated will, even after having been placed in the above divisions, be found to be so much alike that the whole * group requires to be carefully examined individually as well

as collectively, before the little differences which they present

specifically can be rightly appreciated for final arrangement.

What these “ differences " amount to I am unable to suggest,

further than that the stellates and other forms of minute flesh-

spieules, which often accompany the globular siliceous bodies, ord some assistance 1n this way.

There are only two British species enumerated among the sponges in Dr. Bowerbank's Monograph, viz. Geodia zet- landica and Pachymatisma Johnstonia, of which excellent representations are given in vol. iii. (pls. vii. and viii. figs. 1-9and 1-7respectively). Butin the deeper sea around the British Isles there are many more (** Sponges from the Atlantic

ean," * Annals,’ 1876, vol. xviii. p. 397 &c. pl. xvi.); and the group is plentifully distributed throughout the warmer regions of the world, from which a great many so-called species have been recorded. But before all have been brought together and properly divided, as just proposed, they must continue as they now are, in hopeless confusion.

Being unable to do more now than propose the divisions of the Geodina above mentioned, I must refer the reader for the little else that I have published on the subject to the “ General

bservations" in my paper on the West-Indian Sponges (* Annals,’ 1882, vol. ix. p. 363).

Geodia canaliculata, Sdt. (Pl. XIV. fig. 1, a-m.) Geodia canaliculata, Spong. Küste v. Algier, 1868, p. 21, Taf. iv. fig. 7.

"hus the arms of the zone-spicule

and fully developed globular or globo-elliptical siliceous body or ball (fig. 1, d and Å) presents that pattern on its surface (fig. 1, i=) which will be more particularly described in the

Knowledge of the Spongida. 347

next group, viz. Stellettina, and is more than twice the size of the abnormal one (fig. 1, e and 7) that accompanies it (see Schinidt's illustration, 2. ¢.), which, on the other hand, will be afterwards found to be the normal form in the new species that [am about to describe under the name of Stelletta reticulata, The entire specimen of Geodia canaliculata, according to my

“ Notes,” is subglobular, light fawn-colour throughout, and 3inches in diameter, with the vents grouped here and there, and * a thick cortex, chiefly composed of the normal and. abnormal siliceous bodies mentioned.

2. STELLETTINA.

th

Bowerbank’s genus “ Ecvonemia” of 1866 (Mon. Brit. Spong. s > ze bo

Qu [4^] Eh 5 C [em M "hs E Lox} iq) ün + m e cx e Dr C mn M. E [t] fa) o i=) n -J =) £g 4 o "i =y e f © Lr] + pr o e Fi (= [77 A cr o

(ex. gr. Stelletta bacillifera and S. globostellata, Crtr., n. Sp.), dude be included mu o cm

348 Mr. H. J. Carter's Contributions to our

which relates to the surface, viz. “ Cortex — stellas minores 3- ad 7-radiatas continens," which is the only cha- racteristic of that form of Stelletta to which I have alluded as being thus trenchantly distinguished from the es bis element of a genuine Geodia in this respect. it be- comes desirable either to transfer these to the Grading, in which case additional sections must be made for them, an * the distinguishing character of the Geodina above mentioned is thus rendered hane or to extend the diagnosis of the Stellettina so as to include them in the latter. Formerly I thought that the eege Stellettæ should form a part of the Geodina, and so proposed that they should be added to i Pachymatisma and Caminus (€ Annals,’ ii vol. vi. “PP. pee d 137), for reasons then mentioned ; but n w that I have ha | to consider the relationship of these two gipa more do it seems to me that they had better remain where Schmidt laced them, viz. under the genus Stelletta—that is, with | the Stellettina. Thus the diagnosis of the latter would still |

following words—‘* viz. discoid, bacilliform, or globostellate | bodies," so as to include the species above mentione

The subdivision which I have proposed for the Geodina equally applying to the ru eed we have thus to add to 1 it for the latter that which follows, viz. :— |

Subsection 1.

Thin-skinned Stellette, (Psilodermata.)

a. Cortex thin or next to nothing, charged more or less with minute stellates only. (Stellifera.

b. Cortex the same, but vig with bacilliform bodies chiefly. (Bacillifera.)

Subsection 2, Thick-skinned Stellette, (Pycnodermata.) 2 a. Cortex thick, charged with discoid bodies. (Discifera.)

Cortex thick, charged with globostellates. — (Gobo- stellata.)

mins isa v wai

He pes PS adl nee um

As regards “ Subsection 1, a,” and generally throughout the Stellettina, the stellates are*thin ne delicate, so that the fragment under microscopic examination, even in liquor hl

tassee, requires to be kept there em time before they will | make their a appearance, and thus are only vagin vie when it is mounted in Canada balsam. This is cular the case with those of the interior, where the re are sear!

Knowledge of the Spongida. 349

more slender and the stellate often without appreciable body or central nucleus (Pl. XIV. fig. 2, f, &c.).

In “Subsection 1,5," the cortex becomes more defined by the addition of the bacilliform spicule, which then is the domi- nant element. Its typical form is an obtuse-ended acerate more or less inflated in the centre and microspined throughout (Pl. XIV. fig. 3, 9), but may vary from elliptical up to that condition in which it is cylindrical or absolutely straight (that is, without curvature or central inflation, and thus essentially a microspined bacillum), while, abnormally, it may pass from a uniaxial into a polyaxial form like that of a stellate, viz. when the primary cell takes to elongating itself in more directions than one (Pl. XIV. fig. 3,227). In cionemia acervus, - it is stated to be “ fusiform-cylindrical,” averaging 1-3000th inch in length by 1-10,000th in its greatest transverse diameter; and in Zc/onem?a densa, Bk., it is re- presented of an elliptical form, covered with minute tubercles instead of spines (Proc. Zool. Soc. 1878, pl. xxx. figs. 1-6 and 7-14 respectively). Both these species are in the Museum of the Royal College of Surgeons, and are stated to have come from the “ Fiji Islands ;" while Schmidt, who examined the former in 1866 (Spong. Adriat. Meeres, 2nd Suppl. p. 12), found it to be a species of the genus “ Stelletta," which he established in 1862 (db. p. 46), and therefore called it “ Stel» letta." Again, the bacilliform spicule is present in Heionemia ponderosa, Bk., from Guernsey, which is identical with the species on the sea-shore rocks here (Burleigh Salterton, S. Devon), that I subsequently described, of course in igno- rance of this identity, as Stelletta aspera (‘ Annals, 1871, vol. vii. p. 8, pl. iv. fig. 12)—but in such a modified form, on

must be drawn somewhere; and the more important part of the spiculation in Ecrioneméa ponderosa allies it most nearly to Stelletta, as Schmidt has stated. It is present in Stelletta Hellerii, Sdt., from the Adriatic, also in an undescribed species in the general collection of the British Museum (no. 302, re- gistered 40, 1. 1. 1), said to have come from W., Africa; also

350 Mr. H. J. Carter's Contributions to our

among a collection of sponges made by Dr. J. Anderson, c., around King’s Island, on the coast of Burmah ; but largest of allina specimen from ‘the south coast of Australia, in the Bowerbank general collection at the British Museum, in which it is fusiform, straight, microspined, and 11 by 21-6000ths of an inch in its greatest dimensions (fig. 3, d and f). As a typical form of “ Subsection 2,a,” I might instance Stelletta euastrum, Bdt., of which the description, illustrated in detail, was published 1 in 1880 (* Annals,’ vol. vi. pp. 135-7, pl. vii. fig. 41, a-l, and 42,a, c). — S. discophora, besides pé in the Adriatic, was dredged by BavilleK cat on the N.W. coa of Spain and Portugal (no.;21, eg. no. 72. 5. 4, Kent ie tion, British d i and type specimens of this and S. mamillaris, Sdt.), a om the Adriatic, may be found among Schmidt's slides A de Adriatic sponges in the British Mu- seum, under nos. 15 and 16 Pr rk Lastly, in the division “b” of the same “ Subsection " come the two species to be described hereafter under the names of Stelletta reticulata and 8. enun hata Gel in

curium.

- The shallow-water British species of Stelletta are Ecionemia ponderosa, Bk.,= St telletta aspera, Crtr., Stelletta lactea, Crtr., and S. Grubit, Sdt., all of whic h I have found on the rocks of the seashore about this place (Budleigh-Salterton).

New Species*, on australiensis, Crtr. (P1. XIV. fig. 2, a-h.) is is a gigantic specimen, stated in my “ Notes ” to be 12 opa high, 7$ inches broad, and 3 inches thick at the ase, from which it diminishes in size upwards so as to become ddp The surface is even, but much worn away in

like sia ‘hing ds e, grow fro email " eee: and therefore mince in the sponge, which isa congeries of ii individuals formed by successive additions re, there may be many small as well as large spicules; also

of new structu that the

—ase€——

Knowledge of the Spongida. 351

parts, so that the vents were not seen. Skeletal spicules of three forms, viz.:—1, body-spicule, acerate, sharp-pointed, fusi- form smooth, curved, 157 by 4-1800ths inch in its greatest dimensions (fig. 2,a) ; 2, zone-spicule, almost equally long, shaft curved, 160 by 4-1800ths inch , pointed at one end, tritid at the other, arms simple, pointed, carried very much in front and rather curved inwards corolla-like, 14-1800ths inch long (fig. 2, 6); 3, anchors and forks as "usual, with long thin shafts (fig. 2, c and d). Flesh-spicules of two forms, viz. bacillar and ‘stellate, both very small; the former 2- 6000ths p. er ffo. 3. e), and thé latter the same in diaieter F bf is _Tneraitagion very thin (fig. 2, g, A).

an erem west coast of Australia.

Obs. This specimen is in the Bowerbank general collection at the British em e and was labelled * Freemantle, W. Australia. Clifto The smoothness and thinness of the cutis is nte T a owing to the papuana of the flesh-spicules with which the dermal sarcode is charg

Stelletta t var. robusta, Ortr. (Pl. XIV. fig. 3, a-f.)

Conical compressed ; head expanded, flat, elliptical, and cor- rugated from the specimen being dry, sides smooth and fur- IA toa point. Vents few and very large, each contracted

wide sarcodic diaphragm, situated in the fat p Een of two kinds, viz. skeletal and flesh-spicules :—

, body-spieule, acerate, sharp-pointed, fusiform, smooth, cur etd 93 by 1$-1800ths inch in greatest dimensions (fig. 3, a S zone-spicule, about the same length, shaft straight, about 110 by 2-1800ths inch, pointed at one end, trifid at the other, arms simple, horizontal, recurved, each 3- 1800ths long (fig. 3, b); 3, anchors alone, no forks seen, anchor-head flat- tish and expanded, shaft short (fig. 3, c). esh-spicules of three forms, viz. :—1, bacillar, fusiform, microspined, 11 by 21-6000ths inch in its greatest dimensions (fig. 3, d and g) ; 2, minute, stellate, about 2-6000ths inch in diameter (fig. 3, e

shaped mass

ab. Ma Loc. Ports "Elliot and Adelaide, S. Australia.

Obs. Of this species there are two dozen specimens in the

852 Mr. H. J. Carter's Contributions to our

Bowerbank general collection at the British Museum. The iol ipiis of the surface in the now dry and corrugated part are mixed with grains of sand, which of course thickens the incrustation, which is very ‘thin in the smooth part or sides, where there is little or no sand. This increased : thickness, which in some instances amounts fully to 1-16th | inch, must not be set down toan accumulation of the dermal

pm but rather to the “habit” of the sponge,

Specimen above described demi is a great variety in 1 the form of the bacillar flesh-spicules, scare! always very large com- ! paratively, may sometimes be so scantily spined as to be 4

axial, so as to cause the spicule to secte a ee or stel- late form (fig. 3, 2, 4, d). Small acerates are not uncommonly mixed with the dermal spicules both in Geodia and Stelletta, where they seem to be connected with the opening and closing of the pore, being situated in an erect circular or flat radiated position around the latter, as the case may be (‘Annals,’ 1880, vol. vi. pl. vi. fig. 37). I have designated this form as ‘var. robusta,” because I have already aree named one lis the coast of Burmah ^ bacillife ifera,” but wherein the bacillar spicule is very small. (MS. Report of a large col- lection of Sponges from the north-western side of King’s island or Padaw, one ot the Mergui archipelago, collected by Dr. J. Anderson, F.R.S., Superintendent, Indian Museum, Calcutta, whence they have been forwarded for my exa- mination n.) R

Stelletta reticulata, rtr. (Pl. XIV. fig. 4, a-f.)

lrregularly globular, lobate, enclosing two mussel-shells. Surface uniformly reticulated. Vents on the prominent parts i of the lobes. Spicules of two kinds, viz. skeleton- and flesh- £ spicules :—1, y-spicule acerate, sharp-pointed, fusiform, smooth, curved, 65 by 12-1800ths inch in its greatest dimen- sions ( (Bg. 4 aks ; 2, zone-spicule less in length, shatt straight, 40 by 2-1800ths, arms simple, horizontal, 5-1800ths inch long (fig. 4, b). cae anchors nor forks seen. Flesh-

Knowledge of the Spongida. 353

diameter (fig. 4, c and e); 2, minute stellate, about 2- 6000ths inch in diameter (fig. 4, d and J). Incrustation, which is petas reticulated, comparatively thick, 7. e. about 1-96th inch in vertical diameter (fig. 4, g, h). Size of entire speci- men 3 inches high and 2 inches in horizontal ciameter. — M sas

Obs. As t n. large globostellate when fully developed ap- pears to stop at the form and diameter above mentioned, but may be found of all sizes below this, so the former appears to be its normal condition, which is almost identical, as before noticed, with the abnormal one of the siliceous body or ball in Geodia canaliculata: The characteristic reticulation of the surface from which the designation is taken arises from the dermal sarcode originally presenting this fibro-reticulated structure in a soft state becoming densely charged with the flesh-spicules. Although the specimen bore no label, it was found among Dr. Bowerbank’s specimens from the south coast of Australia ; and therefore this may have been its * locality.”

Stelletta globostellata, Crtr. (Pl. XIV. fig. 5, a-h.)

Compressed mu corrugated on the surface, probably from desiccation ; smoo above, rough below, where it was torn off from the objed on which it grew. Surface hard, even, dimpled by a vermiculated reticulation in low relief, iu interstice of which presents a pore-opening. Ven cig in one part of the surface. Spicules of two rec

skeletal and flesh-spicules :—1, body-spicule, acerate, bep -pointed, fusiform, smooth, curved, 63 by 14 -1800ths inch in its greatest dimensions (fig. 5, 'a), 2, zone- spicule not so long, shaft straight, 45 by 11-1800ths inch, pointed at one end, trifid at the other, arms thin, long, and horizontal, 13- 1800s in length (üg. 5, b): Neither

anchors nor forks seen. Fle sh-spicules of two forms, viz. :— 1, a beautifully clear porticus globostellate, whose rays are conical, long, sinooth, and sharp-pointed, being about one

third of the diameter of the whole body, which is 12-6000ths inch (tig. 5, c and e) ; 2, small stellate, about 5- 6000ths inch i d

yellow. Size pin iine specimen about 3 bis in horizontal aae by 14 thick. Hab. Marine. On coral-reef.

354 Mr. H. J. Carter's Contributions to our

Loc. Galle, Ceylon.

Obs. This specimen, which is stated to have been taken in the living state from the coral-reef, where it grew, by Dr. Ondaatji, of Ceylon, is now, I understand from Mr. B. W. Priest, who sent it to me, in the British Museum. It is a remarkable species, on account of the form and size of the globostellate of which the crust is chiefly composed, thus pre- senting at the same time a flesh-spicule like the large globo- stellate of Donatia lyncuriwm and an incrustation like that of Geodia. Asin the last species, viz. S. reticulata, the fully developed form may be traced up from great minuteness.

3. ''HENEANINA (new group).

When the late Dr. J. E. Gray was arranging the Spon- gida for the purpose of classification (Proc. Zool. Soc., May 1867, p. 492), he found it necessary, among other things, to extricate from confusion Dr. Bowerbank’s *Tethea muricata,” and, substituting the term “ Thenea,” while he confined that of “Tethya= Tethea" to those sponges whose type is Tethya cranium, Lam., placed both in his fifth family, viz. the “Tethyade.” If we do not take this view of the case, the genus 1s worth nothing; for, misled by Dr. Bowerbank’s state- ment respecting Tethea muricata (Mon. B. S. vol. i. p. 25), . Gray givesas the first diagnosis, that the “ simple spicules,”

i. e. the body-spicules or acerates, are “ not protruded beyond the surface,” which is erroneous, inasmuch as their protru- sion is common to all the Pachytragida, bearing the same relation as a cat’s claw to its sheath, in so far as they can be covered or uncovered as occasion may require. How this should have occurred when Prof. Sollas states that . Gray had a “real knowledge” of this sponge I cannot understand (Sollas, “ Report on the Sponge-fauna of Nor- way," ‘ Annals,’ 1882, vol. ix. p. 429). Subsequently H.M.S. ‘Lightning’ returned to Oban, on the 21st Sept. 1868, bringing dredgings from the Atlantic Ocean between the north of Scotland and the Faroe Islands, made under the auspices of Dr. Carpenter and Sir (then Dr.) Wyville Thom- son; and on the 15th of April of the following year, 1869, Dr. Perceval Wright exhibited at the Dublin Micro- scopical Society the spiculation of a little sponge which Dr. id dredged up from the North-Atlantic sea-bed on

board H.M.S. ‘Bulldog’ in 1860, stating that “he (Dr. Wright) would not further for the present allude to it” (Quart. Journ. Microscop. Science, Oct. 1869, p. 422). Sir

Knowledge of the Spongida. 355

Wyville Thomson was also present, and observed “that he had taken this species, or at least one very closely allied to it, on the same ground on which he had taken Holtenta Carpenteri "' (ib. Jan. 1870, p. 81). On the 17th June following, Sir Wyville Thomson communicated his paper on Holtenia Car- pentert to the Royal Society, in which, with reference to his proposed classification of the Spongida, he observes :-—“ ‘he typical vitreous sponges appear to approach the Radiantia through such forms as Tisiphonia and Stelletta” (Phil. Trans. for 1869, vol. clix. p. 714); therefore at that period he was acquainted with the characters of “ Tisiphonia.” In January 1870 appeared Dr. Wright's representation and description of the sponge which he had brought before the Dublin Micro- scopical Society on the 15th Aprii, 1869, now named by him “Wyvillethomsonia Wallichii" (Quart. Journ. Microscop.

ci. l c.) ; and on the 3rd of the same month the late Dr. J. E. Gray wrote to me, enclosing a woodcut of a sponge called “Tisiphonia agariciformis" (which Sir Wyville Thomson, then at Dublin, appears to have used at a lecture, whether published or not I know not), adding that ** Bowerbank's figures of the spicules in Yethea muricata are probably those of Tisiphonia, Wyvillethomsonia, and Dorvillia re- spectively.” This note I still have, although the woodcut was returned after I had made a careful tracing of it in m “ Journal,’ where it now is. Subsequently Saville Kent's representation and description of this sponge under the name of Dorvillia agariciformis was published in the number of the * Monthly Microscopical Journal’ for December 1, 1870; and Sir Wyville Thomson’s “ woodcut,” which is the best repre- sentation that I have seen of this sponge, was used for illus- trating his description of it in * The Depths of the Sea,’ pub- lished in 1873.

s Dr. Gray had handed over to me two sets of quarto plates of Hyalonema lusitanica and Tistphonia agariciformis respectively, which he had received from Sir Wyville Thom- son—evidently drawn for the purpose of accompanying them with letterpress after the manner of his Holtenca Carpenteri, had he not been ordered away in H.M.S. ‘Challenger '— when he transferred to me all the rest of H.M.S. ‘Lightning’ and ‘Porcupine’ sponge-dredgings for my examination and publication, 1 thought it only nght that these two sponges should be left for him to publish himselt on some future occasion, as was stated in my account of the ' Porcupine’ sponges (‘Annals,’ 1876, vol. xviii. p. 471, footnote) ; and this is why

have not until the present time given any attention to Tisi- phonia agariciformis and its allies beyond their mere mention.

356 Mr. H. J. Carter's Contributions to our

I will now, however, go as fully into the subject as my means will allow, summing up at the end the result of my investiga- tions.

These means consist of an examination of the type specimens of Bowerbank’s Tethea muricata, Ecionemia compressa, Hyme- niacidon placentula, and Normania crassa, an investigation of many ofthespecimens of Z'/siphonta agariciformis, together with two of Normania crassa that were handed over to me by Sir Wyville Thomson and of one of the latter which I found on a specimen of Azorica Pfeiffere in the British Museum; and a careful perusal of Prof. Sollas's paper on “ Thenea Wallichii,” dredged by the Rev. A. M. Norman in the “ Kors Fiord " of Norway in 1878 (‘ Annals,’ 1882, vol. ix. p. 427).

aking Tethea muricata first, of which a type specimen is now before me labelled by Dr. Bowerbank himself, and almost identical in general form with that described by him (Proc. ool. Soc., Feb. 1872, p. 115), and now in the British

. to the root-like appendages similar to the cord of Hyalonema

Steboldii (“ radical processes " of Bowerbank, l. c.), the proxi- mal ends of which are imbedded in the centre of the sponge around the Bees of the cylindrical cloaca, which, after having received allthe branches of the excretory canal-system, opens atthe summit by a single wide osculum also like that of

1 A ; E f Y i

Knowledge of the Spongida. 357

Hyalonema Sieboldit. The free ends of these spicules appear io me to be always terminated by three recurved arms, although they often look like two, which illusion can be corrected by alteration of the focus. Moreover I have never been able to detect any “forks” or trifid extended arms among them, which seems to indicate that there are none, as in the cord of Hyalonema, since, when the two forms are together, which is commonly the case in Geodia, Stelletta, and Tethya, the recurved arms are so much more liable to be torn off by . catching in opposing objects than the extended ones, that some of the latter are almost sure to be retained when the former

s the casein Dr bank’s, as they do not appear in his illustration; nevertheless he states that they are “ about 2 inch in length” (l c.). e flesh-spicules, on the other

hand, are spinispirular in form (Spiralsternchen, Sdt.), with long microspined rays, varying much in size, so that the largest appear to be of a different kind; but by careful exa- mination the smallest can be traced by gradation into the

sented by Mr. Kent in his fig. 18, it does not seem unreason- able to infer that they were not * extraneous.” Indeed there are four or more such in the microscopic fragment of the type specimen that I have in my cabinet of slides.

The next form that claims our attention is Wyvillethom-

358 Mr. H. J. Carter's Contributions to our

illustrations, but does not appear in Dr. Wright's figure, be- cause this approaches more to the embryonic form, which is spherical, as evidenced by a specimen, not more thau the 225th of an inch in diameter, which I accidentally tound (and have mounted) on a fragment of a linear sponge-spicule dredged up from the Atlantic Ocean, where this species seems as it were to swarm. Besides this the larger forms of flesh- spicules which Prof. Sollas has termed “ quadriradiate stel- . lates” and described in his paper (l. c. pp. 433, 434) are in- comparably more abundant than in Tethea muricata ; at the same time, from what he has stated and what I myself have observed, this often appears to be the effect of age; hence Prof. Sollas observes (p. 433) that “it is worth noticing that the quadriradiate stellates are the last spicules to appear in the development of Thenea Wallichit | Wyvillethomsonia Wallichii]; so that very young examples of this species are not distinguishable from 7. muricata.”

of the body about the same; while the widest part of the body is the pileus, being now, in the compressed state of the specimen, 5-12ths inch, on either side of which, č. e. above and

ow, it diminishes to the ends respectively, the upper part terminating in the broad osculum at the summit, and the lower part extended somewhat over the radical appendages. Interiorly the upper part of the central line is occupied by a long cup-like cloaca, which opens at the summit through a wide osculum, and the lower part chiefly by the ends of the ~~ which go to form the radical cords ; while the rest of the body is traversed by a cavernous excretory canal-system like that of Hyalonema, which opens into the cloaca. Thus the adult form and the abundance of large flesh-spicules chiefly causes Wyvillethomsonia Wallichii to differ from Tethea

eect |

I | I I | |

Knowledge of the Spongida. 359

Of Tisiphonia fenestrata, Sdt., from Bequia, near St. Vin- cent in the West Indies (Spong. des Meerbusen v. Mexico, 1880, 2. Heft, S. 71, Taf. x. fig. 2), I can state nothing, further than what m be learnt from the description and illustrations,

' viz. that form it is nearly allied to Wyvillethomsonia

pM M that its spiculation presents no essential dif- nce.

"We come now, however, to a very different form in this group, viz. one that is sessile, and not pedunculate like the foregoing; I allude to “Normania crassa," of which I E only possess the slides of those dredged on board H.M.S. * Porcupine, a specimen of that on Azorica Pfeiffere, and my “ Notes ” of these and the other two so-called species, eo Ecionemia compressa and Hymeniacidon placentula, Bk.,

which I have above alluded.

In all these the spiculation is so much alike when the type specimens gi rio are Vcg ne (but not Dr. Bowerbank's illustrations, Mon. B. S. vol. iii, in two of which, viz. Nor- manta crassa wing Hymen diera placentula, the spined and centrally inflated spicules, and in the latter the smaller size of the flesh-spicule also, are omitted, although alluded to in the QUPD i ant fA that they appear to me to be one and h ody-spicule is, of course, present as a (end long vnd but the zone-spicule is hardly more than rudimentary—that i is, reduced to a simple trifid (^ attenu- ato-patento-ternate connecting spiculum," Dk.), in which, as in Tethya merguiensis (a new species of Tethyina to be ‘de- scribed hereafter), the shaft is hardly to be distinguished in point of form and length from the arms, io Hi^ "unusually long bifurcated trifid” is altogether absent. There are of course no anchoring-spicules - but the ddl, both large

centrally inflated spined acerate, uin in conjunction with the rest of their differences, distinctly distinguishes this species from the type of Tethea muricata and from — Wallichit. Prof. Sollas therefore is quite right when he states that they are “ generically pr buck nearly allied ” to mfg crassa (p. 43:

I certainly did use the expression Ei similar variety of Te- thea muricata,” with reference to Hymeniacidon placentula and Normania crassa, in my attempt to iem that Bowerbank's work could claim the earliest mention of these sponges (‘ An-

nals,’ 1878, vol. ii. p. 176), of which Schmidt says, “ Ich schliesse mich dieser Ansicht durchaus an.” But it was only done eursorily ; for at that time I was engaged in going through the whole of Dr. Bowerbank’s type specimens of his British

J

360 Mr. H. J. Carter’s Contributions to our

when E Sollas observes that Í j peri to ' impose ” the name “ Tisiphonia” upon Normania crassa a, because I called the Manaar specimen “Tisiphonia nana,” it should be re- membered that Sir Wyville Thomson, as before stated, had used the term “Tisiphonia” six months before “Wyville- thomsonia Wallichii”’ appeared, and that he was then cogni- zant of the nature of “Tistphonia,” or he would not have coupled it with “Stelletta ; " further, that I was not then pre-

ared to accept Dr. Gray's change of “Tethea” to “Thenea muricata,” xl ux had no option but to call the Manaar specimen | * Tisiphon

Lastly, with ad to the Rev. A. M. Norman's state- ment (Bowerbank’s Mon. Brit. Spong. vol. iv. 1882, p. 31, posthumously edited by Mr. Norman), viz. that I speak very confidently respecting the type specimen of Norman?a crassa,

have stated, tie specimen in Dr. Bowerbank’s collection of British sponges now in the British Main (that I had long since sketched and examined microscopically with great care) , together with the representation “ MAIN of Mr. Nor- man's *' cabinet "' specimen in Dr. rbank's third volume (plate lxxxi. &c.), be taken into acc uns Moreover, it the spiculation had poda “ wholly diffe ees " from that of 7ethea muricata, as Mr. Norman has stated, contrary to the observa- tions of Prof. Sollas and myself, I should in all probability have not “cursorily " stated that Normania crassa was on

a sessile form of Tethea €— nor would Schmidt have indorsed my opinion as before s .

Thus the results of ird investigations are as , follows, viz. that the term **Thenea" for * Tethea muricata,” as proposed by Dr. Gray, should le accepted and a group ‘headed ^ The- neanina " formed under the simple diagnosis of “ spinispirular flesh-spicules," bed h should be inserted between Stellettina and Tethyina, in which there should be two genera having the characters of Tethea muricata and Normania crassa respec-

tively, as above described, but with their names altered also. Bk. M

respectively to * Thenea,” "Gray, and “í Ecionemia,"

reasons for using the term f “ Ecionemia ^ for the second genus are

the fol owing, viz

J tythat exists ix

Knowledge of the Spongida. 361

tween the spieulation of Ecionemia compressa and Normania

crassa (see Dr. Bowerbank's illustrations, vol. iii. pls. ix. and Ixxxi. canadien: ; and the oe of the former having been published in 1866 (Mon. B. 8. li. p. 55), while

that of Normania crassa was not palai per 1874 (ib. ib. vol. iii. p Ixxxi. &o.).

It may now be asked, If Normania crassa, Bk., and Hyme- lacis placentula, Bk., of 1874, are but repetitions of Fcio- nemia compressa, Dk., of 1866, and are to be placed in the

oup * Theneanina,” what is to become of Ectonemia ponderosa, Bk., of 1866? The genus, founded by Dr. Bowerbank on a foreign sponge in the museum of the Royal College of pn an had, os to his statement, then no “ British species ” (Mon. B. S. vol. i. p. 174), but Schmidt, who examined it in 1866 (Spong. A driat. Meeres, 2nd Suppl. S. 12), identified it with his genus “Stelletta,” whose diagnosis he had published in 1862 (7d. p. 46). Bower- bank must have subsequently received the two species which are described in the first vol. of his Monograph (pp. 55 and 56), viz. Ecionemia compressa from Shetland and E. pon- derosa trom Guernsey, the former of which I have identified

with Normania crassa, also from Shetland, and the latter with my Stelletta aspera from the shore-rocks of this s place, which is on the coast of the English e nearly opposite Guernsey. Hence, then, in matter of priority we must give Schmidt’s name to Bower bank's Ectonemia ponderosa and call it “Stelletta ponderosa.” Dr. Bowerbank eiue a pub- ished an illustrated description of the sponge in the museum of the Royal College of Surgeons under his — MS. name of Ecionemia acervus (Proc sg Soc. 1873, p. 322). So much for dates and nomenclature

We now come to the structure of Bowerbank’s Ecionemia ponderosa, whereon it may be asked how he came to ally it on the one hand to si Ecionemia compressa and on the other to Lctonemia acervu

Probably on inim of the flesh-spicule being like the spi- nispirula of the former, and the rest of the spieulation like

that of S. acervus; for it is a fact that the small flesh- -spicule of Ecionemia ponderosa i is very much like that of Ecionemia — essa; wherefore, in my description of Lctonemia ponde- a (* An nals ; 1871, vol. viii. p. 8), I have pointed out the Di nata between it and the spinispirula of Tethea muricata ; but from its being so small and delicate, having been coarsely represented by myself ( eha us worse by Dr. Bowerbank Mon. vol. > 2 viii. fig. 14), I cannot satisty myself now, even with a high power, peri the shaft of the flesh-spicule Ann. + Map N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xi. 25

362 Mr. H. J. Carter's Contributions to our

is straight, like the bacillar flesh-spicule of Stelletta, or € like that of T'ethea muricata, so have placed it in the Stellettina as the first approach to the bacillar ee

Ghervatds so strongly developed in “ Subsection 1,5," ex.

Stelletta bacillifera, var. robusta. But although it is et as a species of Stelletta, it cannot be ignored that it is a bor- en species which brings the Stellettina close to the Thene-

Finally the classification would stand thus :—

THENEANINA, Crtr. (new group). Char. Microspined spinispirular flesh-spicules *.

Gen. 1. THENEA, Gray. Char. Pedicellate or rooted. See anteà, under Tethea muricata and Wyvillethomsonia Wallichii, for spiculation. No. 1. Thenea muricata, Bk. Globoconical in form, with a few large flesh-spicules.

No. 2. Thenea Wallichii, Wright.

Agariciform, with a great abundance of large flesh-spicules.

No. 3. Thenea fenestrata, Sdt. (op. et loc. cit.).

Gen. 2. Ectonemra, Bk. Char. Sessile. See antec, under “ Normania crassa."

No. 1. Ecionemia compressa, Bk.

Without trifurcates or anchoring-spicules, but with the addition of a centrally inflated spiniferous acerate

No. 2. Écionemia nana, Crtr. With tricurvates and aborted — For Eear see INN: 1880 (vol. vi. p. 138, ; he

other two species that I have f anti ate ae are “ pro- visional."

* In Geodia the flesh flesh-spicule cud in a Otello uiuo, mal de nos tl s Tethyina

Knowledge of the Spongida. 363

4. TETHYINA.

Lastly, the group Tethyina, whose type is Tethya cranium, Lam. (Johnston, Hist. Brit. Spong. 1842, p. 83, pl. i. fig. 1), is closely allied to all the foregoing both in general structure and in spiculation, although generally the species do not present the * zone-spicule," as will appear hereafter, while the flesh- spicule in all instances yet known, with the exception of one in which it has not been seen, is a minute bihamate ( fibula).

The term “ Tethya,” originally derived from T7@vs, mythol., hence 7500s, an oyster, r8va, Arist., and Tethea, Pliny, was used by Donati, and thus finally became Tethea and Tethya, Lamarck (Ann. s. Vertebr. 1816, vol. ii. pp. 384, 385), who adopted the generic name of ** Tethya,” originally used in 1750 by Donati for Tethya spherica (= Tethya lyncurium, Lam.), for a sponge which O. F. Müller had described under the name of Alcyonium cranium, but (ap. Johnston) had not figured (Zool. Daniez Prod. 255, Zool. Dan. tab. Ixxv., 1777-1806).

After this Nardo, perhaps seeing that Lamarck had placed two totally different sponges in the same genus, viz. Tethya (op. et loc. cit.), substituted the generic term “Donatia” for Donati’s * Tethya;" and thus Tethya cranium, Lam., re- mained the same (‘ Isis,’ 1833). Schmidt, however, reversed the thing, and, returning to Donati's original generic name, viz. “ Tethya, invented that of “ Tetilla” for Lamarck’s “Tethya” cranium in 1870 (Spongf. Atlant. Geb. p. 66), but very rightly separated the two by placing “Tethya” in his Suberitidine and “Tetilla ” in his Anchorinide. Still, why Schmidt should have interfered with the distinction which

tilla euplocamus” (* an eine directe Verwandschaft"). Had he stopped here and only called the sponge from Desterro “Tetilla ” (although, as will be seen hereafter, it is merely a

364 Mr. H. J. Carters Contributions to our

p. 83, pl. i. figs. 1-8), and thus so generally accepted, as before stated, one cannot help considering it, to say the least, un- necessary; hence I shall continue to use Lamarck’s appella- tion, viz. Tethya cranium, for the typical illustration of my "ethyina.

and is thus recorded in the description of that sponge :— “ In one small portion of the surface which I examined there happened to be several stoutish triradiate spicules with their rays expanded in the circular part, like those of Geodia, show- ing by this occasional occurrence how such characters may be present in species otherwise distinctly different ” (* Annals,’ 1869, vol. iv. p. 4). Ihave always regretted that I did not, for preservation and future reference, mount this sponge in

anada balsam; and therefore, on the next occasion that I

gg os ^

Knowledge of the Spongida. 365

grammatized Tethya cranium here point to the embarrass- ment caused by the introduction of “ Tetilla ” for Tethya ?), it 1s represented as wrinkled by transverse elevations, * Quer- hóckern und Runzeln" (Spong. Atlantisch. Geb. p. 66,

af. vi. fig. 9). Here I would observe that a sharp turn in the direction of a spieule often presents itself under the illusory form of a globular inflation; hence one termination of the bihamate has been represented in this way in Dr. Bowerbank's illustration of Tethya cranium (Mon. B. S. vol. iii. pl. xiv.

g. 5).

Besides the sessile species of "Tethyina, ex. gr. the type species Tethya cranium, there are pedicellate or rooted ones. Tetilla euplocamus, dt., to which I have already alluded, is one of these, in which the anchoring-spicules are twisted into a cord for about half an inch, like those of Tethya dactyloidea, Crtr. (* Annals,’ 1869, vol. iii. p. 17, fig. 1,4), before they become separated into a lash for fixing-purposes in the sand or mud of a soft sea-bottom, as with the cord of Hyalonema. In Tetilla polyura, Sdt., which came from Iceland, they are not twisted into a single cord, but proceed at once to their destination in little tufts which issue from papillary eminences, into which the lower part of the body is divided, recalling to mind the radical cords of Thenea Wallichii &c. Long betore

o B ct c @ Uu o £e = T e £2 n cet Q £ un etr © "t p £5 E D 4. N Ld D pu e m [9 9] E c [n] ot ee [om

not publish my description and illustration of it until 1869; and then I had mislaid part of it, which was not found until 1872; hence the first part appears in the former year (* Annals,’ vol. iii. p. 15) and the other in the latter (‘ Annals,’ vol. ix.

. 82). I afterwards found it in the Maham estuary at Bom-

excretory canal-system in its cavernous character resembles that of Thenea Wallichii and Hyalonema Sieboldii, but, instead of opening into a central cloaca, ends in a series of very large vents situated round the lower third of the sessile globular Sponge. However, in the radiciferous form there čs a short cloaca with single wide osculum at the summit as in Thenea

Wallichii.

366 Mr. H. J. Carter's Contributions to our

From the above observations, then, it follows that a sub- division of the Tethyina might stand thus :— Section 1. Without zone-spicule or ungirled. (Azosta.) a. Sessile forms. (Sessilia.) b. Rooted forms. (Radicifera.) Section 2. With zone-spicule. (Zosterophora.) a. Sessile forms. (Sessilia.) b. Rooted forms. (Radicifera.) The Geodina, Stellettina, and Tethyina are often globular in general form; but this appears to arise from their base of attachment having been destroyed, probably at a very early

period of their development, when they adapt themselves to add environment, and thus, having no fixed point, become round.

New Species.

Tethya merguiensis, Crtr. (Pl. XV. fig. 6, a-f, fig. 7, a-k, and fig. 8, a—h.)

wn. Surface uniformly hispid from the protrusion of

almost impossible to say which is which, but whether the spicule is or is not a gigantic 4-rayed stellate of this kind ;

n ——— EP MM (c ( C c c LAT o OS rt —]HÀ P— — I rn = 2

s

Knowledge of the Spongida. 367

arms about 1-56th inch long, occasionally and abnormally bifid at the extremity (fig. 7, b b); 3 and 4, anchors and forks setaceous from the great length of their whip-like delicate shafts, heads as usual (fig. 7, c, d); 5 and 6, flesh-spicules, viz. the usual bihamate, 23-6000ths inch long (fig. 7, f and A), and a thin acerate about 1- 100th inch long (fig. 7, g). Nos. 1, 3, and 4 project in great abundance beyond the surface, where, from their extreme length, they not only give the hispid cha- racter, but, from their inelined position, very nearly conceal the vents. No. 2, in its usual position, with the shaft or one ray inwards, is confined to the circumference, where, in plurality, it forms a zonular line. Nos. 5 and 6 are chiefly confined to the dermal sarcode. Pigmental cells, which are

colour to the sponge generally (fig. 6, ? an ; specimen about 10-12ths inch in its greatest horizontal dia- meter, which is between the base and the summit, 6-12ths inch high.

Hab, Marine, growing on hard objects.

Loc. King's Island, Mergui archipelago, coast of Burmah.

Obs. The black colour, together with the presence of a cir- cumferential line of zone-spicules, distinguishes this species from Tethya cranium. As far back as 1869 I noticed the presence partially of zone-spicules in Tethea arabica, an afterwards in an undescribed species generally, as before noticed; but they differed from those above described in the

` possession of a long shaft and shorter arms, thus more resem-

bling the zone-spicule of Geodia &c. (Pl. XV. fig. 9). The reticulated Freie iia structure covered by a layer of sarcode, rendered dark and cribriform by the pores, the pigmental cells, and the flesh-spicules, recalls to mind a similar structure in Thenea Wallichii, just below the margin of the pileus, being equally striking and beautiful (fig. 8, ccc). E

have only met with one specimen of Tethya merguiensis ; and that is among the collection of sponges made by Dr. Anderson, to which I have alluded. It is accompanied by two sessile specimens, so nearly allied to Tethya cranium that I have designated them as “ var. robusta" in my MS. report, which it is the intention of Dr. Anderson to publish with those of the other Invertebrata collected by him at the same time. Besides these there are the several specimens of Tethya dacty- loidea, to which I have above alluded; so that the Tethyina are richly represented in this locality.

368 Contributions to our Knowledge of the Spongida.

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.

N.B.— AII tLe figures, except the “ more magnified " flesh-spicules, are drawn to the seale of 1-24th to 1-1800th inch, in order that their relative sizes may at once 4 recognized. The “more magnified" views are chiefly on is scale of 1-24th to 1-6000th inch.

In Plate XV. the spiculation of Tethy e pns rcge is drawn to the scale of ]-48th t o 1-1800th inch, as the limits of the Plate would not permit z their being s iind upon that of the RUNE Plate, viz. 1-24th to

-1800th in

PrarE XIV. Fig. 1. Geodia canaliculata, Sdt., ee S No uter a, -spieule; 5, zone-spicule; c, anchor, with of shaft.

ball; e, abnormal form of the same; hs tereti ; g, dermal acerate. Scale 1-24th to l- 1800t h inch. rnified views: A, siliceous body or i i "uic putem " tlie same, still more magnified, upper view; Æ, the same, lateral view; /, abnormal

"t Fig. 2. Stelletta australiensis, n. sp., spiculation of. E ye icules: a, body-spicule; b, zone-spicule ; 4 =a d, for Flesh- s reni e, be ilar body ; f, stellate, * ema magnified 2 diameters, t AUN thinness s h, pum crust or cutis Fig. 3. Stelletta decile, var. robusta, n. var., spiculation of. Skeletal spicules : dy-spicule ; b, icis spicule ; c, anchor. Flesh- spicules : " bacilliform body e, stellate ; f, dermal acerate. More m magnified views: y, haviliiform body; A, stellate; 27, abnormal forms of Fig. 4. Stelletta reticulate, à n. Sp- spieulation of. Skeletal spicules: 4, ; 5, zone-spieule (no anchors or forks seen). Fus oan e, —— with — heer and Lone

t Fig. 5. Stats giotostelata, n. M ita ae. ` Skel spicules :

PLATE XV.

Fig. 6. Tethya merguiensis, n. sp., natural size, a, upper r view; 5, vents; ae c, lower view ; d, base of attachment ; ; €, lateral view ; ; f, base of attachm: ent.

Fig.7. The same, s ulation of. Skeleton-spicules : a, body-spicule; Asta Zi A sat c, anchor; d, reg Mabel: / 7 biha-

a e. e ngth nifi iews : iham k, ponet cell still more Fig. 8. same. Interstice of dermal fibro-reticulation, much but rela- tively magnified, to show theelements of the dermis. aaaaaa,

——— —

M —— I) NRIs ee

Mr. H. J. Carter on a new Genus of Sponges. 369

truncated branches of the dermal fibro-reticulation ; 5, interstice of the same; ccc, layer of dermal sarcode, covering the same; d, pores in the sarcodal layer; e, square portion of the sarcode, filled in with f, dermal acerates; g, bibamates ; and A, pigmental cells. Scale 1-48th to 1-6000th inch.

Fig.9. Tethya P undescribed (no. 452, reg. no. 40. 10. 23. 8 in the British Museum), zone-spicule of. Scale 1-48th to 1-1800th inch. For comparison with fig. 7, b b.

XLVII.— New Genus of Sponges. By H. J. Carter, F.R.S. &c.

[Plate XV. fig. 10, a-e.]

Monanchora clathrata, Crtr., n. sp. et gen.

which is written * Freemantle, W. Australia, G. Clifton,” but has been rendered so irregular in shape from having been exposed to the action of the waves on the shore, where it was probably picked up for preservation, that it is impossible now to state what this was or to say any more than that its struc- ture is massive and cancellous or clathrous throughout, with a crumb-of-bread texture in appearance and a tawny colour (Pl. XV. fig. 10). The spiculation, however, is unique, inasmuch as it presents a sub-pinlike skeletal with a

3 ua ~ E e nd -— B — Lenad un [» e er e RN e e H oO 3 wm - o e 0g & xm E. ua o

another spicule of the same length, but much thinner, with an ovoid terminal inflation resembling that of the skeletal spicule of an Esperia (fig. 10,5). The latter or gp em is shaped like the letter C with a straightish back, under a low power like the equianchorate of Halichondria incrustans (fig. 10, c), but when more magnified is found to have jive linear arms at each end, that, extending a little inwards towards the centre of the shaft, present a claw-like appearance ; these in length are about one fourth of that of the whole spicule, which is 7- 6000ths inch, and together form an equianchorate flesh- spicule (fig. 10, d, e). Size of specimen about 2j inches in horizontal diameter by 13 inch high. lab. Marine. ‘ Loc. Freemantle, W. Australia.

370 Mr. O. Thomas on Mustela albinucha, Gray.

. The form of the flesh-spicule is, so far as is known, = ti although the skeletal spicules ‘and structure of the sponge generally veut this combination would be nothing extraordinary. There 8, however, a tendency in the latter to a polygonal character (fig. 10) and the surface-interstices were tympanized with sarcode, 1 A aevi probably the pores were situated.

The nearest approach in form to the flesh-spicule is the ?nequianchorate B by Dr. Bowerbank in fig. 135 Mon. B. S. vol. i. p. 249, pl. vi.), which came from a * para- sitical " sponge also found at F reemantle, in Australia, and is likened to an Esperia (Hymeniacidon, Bk.).

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XV. fig. 10, a-e. Fig. 10. Monanchora clathrata, n. gen. et sp., natural size of specimen. a and 4, skeletal spicules; E ME eel oe magnified view of the latter : d, front v e, lateral vi

XLVIII.— Oa Mustela albinucha, Gray. By OLDFIELD Tuowas, F.Z.S., British Museum.

IN the ‘ Proceedings of the Zoological Society’ for 1864 (p. 69), the late Dr. Gray described and figured a brightly coloured weasel from South Africa, under the name of Zorilla albinucha; but afterwards, in his ‘Catalogue of the Carni- vora m the British Museum’ (1869, p. 90); he stated that it was a “ Mustela having the coloration of a Zorilla.” On an examination of its skull, however, I find that it should be re ferred to a new genus, on account of the remarkable reduction in the number of its teeth, and of various differences in the general character of its skull. In all I have examined five specimens, of which four are in the British Museum and one is in the Paris Museum. I would propose for the ili the name of PNIS Its dental formula is as fo I. 5, C. 4, P.M. $ M. 1 (rarely 3) x 2—28 (or 30).

The anterior eiie i in both upper and lower jaws are en- tirely absent ; and the minute posterior lower molar present in all other Mustelidze, with the exception mentioned below, is absent in all the British Museum specimens, but present in

* Fro meaning either “ particoloured” (which the only species is) or ei pes Fa ' (which any weasel may be safely presumed to be).

$

Mr. O. Thomas on Mustela albinucha, Gray. — 371

consequent strengthening of the biting power of the animal.

One species of Mustelide, how- ever, the Lyncodon patagonicus of Gervais, is described as hav- ing the identical number of teeth ordinarily found in Peecilogale ; and I therefore wrote to Prof.

. P. Gervais, of the Paris Museum, asking him if he could allow me to see the original and only known skull of that species, and he has most kindly

ever with the South African Peecilogale, although its dental formula is the same. The whole shape of the skull is different, as may be seen by com- paring Prof. Gervais's excellent figures with the woodcuts now given; the auditory bulle are not so peculiarly flattened as in Pecilogale, being, in fact, unusually inflated ; the floor of the meatus is more produced, so that the opening is closer to the glenoid fossa and is not visible on viewing the sku from below. Altogether itis evident that no genus which was supposed to be founded on genetic affinity could contain these two forms, which have independently developed a similar re- duction in the number of their teet : Finally, not only the colour but the p/an of coloration (see P. Z. S. 1864, pl. x.) is so absolutely different from that of any other Mustela, that that alone would almost furnish a reason for forming a distinct group for the reception of M. albi- nucha.

372 Geological Society.

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES. GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

December 20, 1882.—J. W. Hulke, Esq., F.R.S., President, in the Chair.

The following communication was read :—

“On Generic Characters in the Order Sauropterygia.” By Prof. Owen, C.B., F.R.S., F.G.S., &c.

After referring to the subdivision of De la Beche's group of Enaliosauria into the orders n and Sauropterygia, the ed differences in the proportional length of the neck and the nice and form of its vertebrie bearing relation to the size of the head, together with modifications of the teeth, of the sterno-coraco- scapular frame and of the paddle-bones, leading to the formation of two genera, namely Plesiosaurus and Pliosaurus, the latter so called to indicate the nearer approach made by it to a generalized Saurian type. In Crocodilia the crowns of the teeth show a pair of strong enamel ridges, placed on opposite sides of the teeth ; and these occur also in Pliosawrus, while in Plesio- saurus they are not present. Pliosaurus further approaches the fresh-water Saurians by the large size of the head and the shortness of the neck.

The author described the sterno-coraco-scapular frame in the oo generally as consisting chiefly of a pair of large

oracoid bones meetingin by a notch anteriorly and posteriorly ; in front of these is an episternum, also notched in front; and attached to this on each side is a scapula, directed outward and backward, joined at its distal part by suture to the antero-lateral margin of the coracoid, and forming the outer border of the ** coraco-scapular vacuity," a rounded aperture which exists on each side in the fore part of the sterno-coraco- scapular mass. The erty articulation is formed by the outer

is lost in the more saa PE forms, namely the pro- duction of part of the blade-bone laterad and dorsad, «pep : terminates freely, this portion a cens the main body z

m in the higher vertebrates. In Pli osaurus this por tion is

also extends further mesiad than in the Plesiosaurs, so that its sutural border unites with the fore end of the coracoid, which is much produced forward. The author finds the true homology of - constituents of this sterno-coraco-scapular mass in the endo-

Geological Society. 373

skeleton of the Chelonia ; Pliosaurus gen characters resembling those of contem mporary Crocodi ia. hird modification of the Sauropterygian type is lieet by d ph a portion of the skull upon which the genus Polyptychodon has been founded.

January 24, 1883.—R. Etheridge, eik F.R.8., Vice-President, in the Chai

The following communications were read :—

l. “On Streptelasma Remeri, sp. nov., from the Wenlock Shale.” By Prof. P. Martin Duncan, F.R.S., V.P. GS.

A great number of simple corals were found amongst the legen of Wenlock Shale prepared by Mr. George Maw, F.G.S.; and mo of them belong to a genus new to England, but which has tox observed by Messrs. Nicholson and Etheridge at Girvan. The species now described ls allied to the Boots form, but differs in

dissepiments and tabule. The author described the new species from sections and perfect corals, cient the great variability of the septal, and the core gan is the calicular arrangement, and ex- plained the remarkable method of growth by increase at certain points of the calice only. ip enlarged upon the variability of the same coral during growth, and noticed the bisymmetry of this coral. The relation of the double pinnation of the costz to the septa was noticed, and also the relation of a constant vertical pair of coste to

tions of Rugose corals are apt to mislead when taken alone as fur- nishing specific characters.

2. “On Cyathophyllum Fletcheri, Edw. & H., sp.” By Prof. P. Martin Duncan, F.R.S., V.P.G.S.

This was a short communication explanatory of the finding of this coral in the Wenlock Shale with Streptelasma Remeri. The author referred to his essay in the ‘ Philosophical Transactions,’ 1867, in which he showed that the group of Paleocycli, M.-Edw. &H. belonged to the genus Cyathoph yllum—to the Rugosa and not to the Fungide. Milaschewitsch ha aving associated the name of Kunth with that of the author in proving the non-Fungoid character of the group, it was explained that Kunth wrote in 1869, and that he had nothing whatever to do with the original work. The author alluded to his late researches into the nature of synapticule, read before the Linnean Society, and explained the probable cause of the error of the distinguished. French zoophytologists in their differentiation of

‘lus porpita

374 .. Geological Society.

3. *On the Fossil Madreporaria of the Great Oolite of the Counties of Gloucester and Oxford.” By Robert F. Tomes, Esq., F.G.8.

This paper is in continuation of the papers which the author has already published in the * Quarterly Journal of the Geological Society. The author called attention to the fact that there has

form a new divisional wall in the calyx, there is no risk of any such confusion ; but if the separation has been by the formation of a con- striction in the central part of an elongated calyx, this may be, and has been, confused with growth by gemmation.

large number of the forms here described by the author are in the collection of Mr. T. S. Slatter, F.G.S., and were collected n Fairford, Gloucestershire. They occur in a white marly rl occurring between the Coat Marble and the Cornbrash. A detailed

there is a considerable relation between their coral faunas. author gave a description of twenty genera and thirty-four species. Of these Ate following genera are new to the British Oolites :— athycænia, a new group of the family Astraide (Husmiline), con- taining two species; Favia, Astrocenia, Enallohelia, and Trycyclo-

eris are for the first time recorded as occurring in the Britis Oolites ; and Confusastrva and Oroseris, recorded by tho pem from the Inferior Oolite, are now added to the coral-fauna of the Great

Oolite. The latter part of the — consisted of an bite description of the genera and species

February 21, 1883.—J. W. Hulke, Esq., F.R.S., President, in the Chair.

The following communication was read :—

* Notes on the Corals and Bryozoans of the Wenlock Shales (Mr. Maw’s Washings).” By G. R. Vine, Esq. Communicated by Prof. P. Martin Duncan, M.B., F.R.S., V.P.G.S.

The author briefly discussed the views of different writers upon the ‘Systematic position of the genera Cheetetes, Monticulipora, and allies, and also of the forms referred to the Po lyzoa, and gave a list of 39 species oe varieties of Corals and Polyzoa obtained by him from Mr. Maw’s washings of deposits belonging to the Wenlock series in Shropshire. These forms were referred by him to the genera Debate Monticulipora, Callopora, Heliolites, Thecia, Favo- sites, Syringopora, Halysites, Comites, Cyathophi pam p rsen opora, : Surma, and Ceramopora. New species

are Leioclema granatum and pulchellum.

Geological Society. 315

March 7, B —4. W. Hulke, aie F.R.S., President, in the Chair

The following communications were read :—

1. * Notes on some Fossils, chiefly Mollusca, from the Inferior Oolite." By the Rev. G. F. Whidborne, M.A., F.G.S.

The fossils described by the TS are, with the exception of some in the British Museum and a few of his own collecting, in the collections from the Inferior Oolite which enrich the Bristol Museum. Several of the species are new; of these there are Ostrea 2, Gry-

hea 3, Evogyra l, Pecten 4, Harpax 1, Plicatula 1, Placuna IL

Cardium 2, Cypricardia 1, Myoconcha 2, Ast , Opis 1, Thracia 1, Pholadomya 3, Myacites 1, and aain 2, besides one or io more that are doubt ful.

* On some Fossil fva from the Inferior Oolite." By ar W. J. Sollas, M.A., F.G

Some fossil Sponges have been described from the Inferior Oolite of the continent; but hitherto none have appeared in the lists of fossils from this formation in British localities. The collection of Sponges described by the author was made the Rev. F.

. The author described 11 species (6 of which he iden- tified with those already described from perite localities) be- longing to 9 penne, and concluded his paper with some general

marks. These Sponges are calcareous, Bye are considered by the Ea to have been originally siliceous, replacement of the one mineral by the other having taken place as already noticed by him. The beds in which thes e Sponges are found bear all the appearance of p comparatively v musées deposits.

* On the Dinosaurs from the Maastricht Beds." By Prof. H. 13 Seeley, F.R.S., F.G.S.

In this paper the author described five fragmentary bones arranged among the remains of Mosasaurus in the patie collection when received by the British Museum. One of these is a femur want- Ing the distal end, and worn at the newts extremity, 114 inches

with an average thickness of about 14 inch, and ** remarkable for its slender form, its superior bow-shape curvature, the lateral compression of the proximal articulation, and the extent to which it is directed inward, for the trochanter, which is separated from the proximal end of the bone in front, and for the proximal position and small size of the lateral trochanter." For the species indicated by this bone the author proposed the name of Megalosaurus Bredai.

Another femur, slightly imperfect at its articular end, 194 inches long, has a rema rkably straight and strong shaft, subtri: angular at the sessing end, subquadrate in its lower part, and bearing the l trochanter in the middle, and has the = and distal

316 Bibliographical Notices.

ends modified on the Iguanodont plan. This form was considered by the cst nearly allied to J det and to approach agg! saurus in most points in which it differs from the former gen He Dust. to establish for it a new genus, Orthomerus, and "e name the species O. Dolloi. The collection further included a tibia and

metatarsal lice referable to the same form. These Maastricht Dinosaurs furnish the most recent known evidence of the existence of the order.

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES.

The Micrographie Dictionary: a Guide to the Examination and In- vestigation of the Structure t Nature of Microscopic Objects. By J. W. Gnirrrrg, M.D., an nur Henrrey. Fourth edition, edited by J. W. GRIFFITH, cni by the Rev. M. J. BERKELEY and T. Rurerr Jones. 8o. London: Van Voorst, 1881-3.

Ir is with no small pleasure that we find ourselves once more called upon to announce the completion of a new edition of this im- portant work. aving assisted, in the French sense of the word at any rate, at the first appearance of the book in 1855, and having welcomed the second edition in 1859, the completion of which was saddened by the recent death of one of the authors, and the third edition in 1874, we not unnaturally feel considerable interest in its suecess, and a hope that at each successive appearance it may be found to have grown in usefulness as A

In this respect the purchasers of this fourth edition will have no

k, an that much new information has been worked into it. The alterations and new articles are necessarily so scattered through the pages of a book the contents of which are ss arranged, that it is for the most part a vain effort to try to seize any thing sufficiently

of rocks, for which p editor acknowledges his indebtedness to Prof. Rutley. This article gives an excellent summary of the prin- ciples of petrology, E is illustrated by a very nice plate of coloured figures. The of the work dealing with the preparation and

been remodelled so as to take up the results of recent researches upon this much discussed subject, and a new article on micropho- tography has been introduced.

Prof. Rupert Jones has vq attended to the revision of the parts of the wo oe the Foraminifera ; and the general treatise

Bibliographical Notices. 377

on that group, taken in conjunction with the special articles upon the various families and genera scattered through the work,

the Schizomycetes we find a considerable quantity of new informa- tion brought in, as also upon the parasitic insects and Acarina and the Infusoria, derived from the recent publications of Mégnin and Andrew Murray upon the former groups, and from the valuable manual of the Infusoria of Mr. Saville Kent. Weare sorry to note

however, that while fully availing himself of the last-mentioned important work, the editor has entirely passed over the pee mag-

zopoda of North America. This is the more to >e etted as, since its publication, a manual founded upon it has Med pihib America, and there can be no doubt that many of the genera

in proposed by Prof. zl will be paui referred to in the litera- ture of the micros

very slightly derogate from the general excellence of the book. Its chief value consists in the immense mass of varied pay Nes upon all subjects of interest to microscopists, a. in its pages

in a most convenient form for reference ; and from the merry 3 treat-

gr especially to those located in country places at a distance from libraries. To such workers it will prove invaluable as a general

part the same as in the last edition; but five new ones have been

in these plates, with the numerous woodcuts scattered ee the text, render this one of the best-illustrated volumes with w we are acquainted,

A Catalogue of the Collection of Birds ee by d the late Hugh Edwin Strickland, M.A., F.R.S., dc. By OsserTt Sarvin, M.A., R.S., Strickland Curator in the ova ot Cambridge. Cambridge University Press, 1832. Tur title of the present volume fully explains its 4I i renders much further explanation unnecessary. escri catalogue of the pet collection of birds donned p the dito Mr. Strickland and bequeathed by his widow to the Cambridge

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. zm 5. Vol. xi. 26

378 Bibliographical Notices.

University. Attached to the ‘Catalogue’ is a supplement or list showing the sources whence the specimens (about 6000 in number) were obtained. Such a work will greatly enhance the value of this

gists. Appended to each species is the reference to its original description and to works containing its geographical distribution ; but we think that the value and interest of the ‘ Catalogue ’ would have been considerably increased if the latter item had been briefly sketched out in a similar manner to that in the British-Museum Dale of Birds. The general arrangement adopted, subject to certain necessary modifications and additions, is that elaborated by Messrs. Sclater and Salvin in their * Nomenclator Avium Neotropi- calium,’ which has for its basis the system of Huxley.

n the earlier portions of the work (the only ones at present we have had the kei A of carefully examining) we notice that Mr. Salvin does not a the distinctness of Turdus may a from Turdus iudi The latter bird is, we believe, form confined to the Falklands, whilst the former is pude nd in various parts of South America. Again, we fail to see why the

nus Merula should be disregarded when the genera Oreocincla, Geocichla, Petrocincla, and Zoothera are recognized. The name Oreocincla Heinii of Cabanis surely has the precedence over that of

he locali

Salvin (following Messrs. Blanford and Dresser in their celebrated ‘Monograph of the Chats ^) makes the Saxicola leucomela of Pallas synonymous with the Saxicola lugens of Lichte ipii although

these two birds are quite distinct. Again, upon w grounds i Cetti's Rubs ore included in the subfamily Ruticillince ? 9 Mr. Salvin es this bird synonymous with the Bradypterus platurus e platyurus) of Swainson. The type of this species (from S. Africa) the Cambridge Museum, and was identified as “ nothing but Cetti’s Warbler " by Mr. Dresser in his * Birds of Europe, a con- clusion shown to be totally erroneous by Mr. Seebohm in ‘The This’ for 1878, p. 380. Swain nson’s generic name will stand for

his spec me mu

(if the late ‘of Seg : entices to that bestowed by Vieillot ; and it will and as Bradypterus brachypterus (Vieill.). Moreover Cetti's Zen has no claim whatever to be included in the genus Bradypterus, nor has it the slightest claim to such a generic title. The type of this genus (B. bracha ypterus) has twelve tail-feathers, whereas the group of Warblers amongst which Cetti's Warbler is included (Cettia) is distinguished by having only ten tail-feathe

We ery also strongly protest against the changing of many well- names—names familiar to us from our childhood—of such birds as the Garden-Warbler, the Whitethroat, the Dartford Warbler, the Reed-Warblers, and the Chiffchaff, and substituting for them unknown synonyms raked up from a just and well-merited

Bibliographical Notices. 379

oblivion, or transferring the name of one species to another until

it ceases to have any definite meanin ng. But apart from these faults and inaccuracies it is impossible to overestimate the value of such a Catalogue, dry enough, it is true, e

Over den bouw der Schelpen van Brachiopoden en Chitonen. (On the Structure of the Shells of Brachiopods and Fi du An Doctor- Dissertation. Leiden, 1882. By Dr. J. F. Van Bex

Iw this work the author gives a chronological list of the literature relating to the aoii structure of Brachiopods ; a short account of the contents of the most important works, especially with a view to the different opinions entertained with respect to the affinities

and homologies of Brachiopods; an jon a review of the investi- Pari of others on the structure of their shells; and, finally, some observations of the authors on this ndun illustrated by a few figures, showing the different aspect presented by the under surface of the ‘shell in different parts, and a transverse section through a tubular mantle-papi

e chief part of TR contents, translated into German, are to

be noy in “ Untersuchungen über den MN und histolo- gischen Bau der Brachiopoda Testicardinia " in the * eem Zeit- schrift für Naturwissenschaft, Bd. xvi. neue Folge, Bd . Ix. Heft 142,1

As in troduction, a chronological account is given of the views of different authors with respect to the systematic position of Brachio- pods ; especially the opinions of Steenstrup, Huxley, Hancock, Morse, and the Hertwigs are noticed, and, finally, Biitschli’s supposition that the Chastognathi are perhaps the nearest allied to Brachiopods, on account of their development, is

e structure of the shell was investigated by making transverse

sections cias decalcified fragm No communication between sin the man niii and items or vessels in the

walls of the shell-perforations. No ope

occurred on the tops of the esca, which tops showed with dg,

clearness the radiating ring of fine striations discovered by Car ter and King.

The number of ceca on the same part of the shell-surface in very old and very young rape of Waldheimia cranium was found to be the same. This fact shows that the distance between two ceca does not change with age, and led the author to the conclusion that no intussusception occurs | duri ing the growth of the she

The bases of the caleareous prisms were found to be very regu- larly shaped at the margin of the shell, but (especially in Terebra- tula and Terebratulina septentrionalis) they became er irregular

ini rr esa? 1

=e

380 Bibliographical Notices.

towards the older parts. The concentric lines of growth occurring on the outer surface were totally absent on the inner surface, which is explained by v ein the €— at the margin to stop for some time, the formation of new layers at the whole under surface at the same time pica ds

The chief result of the investigation of the body-wall (with its pallial lobes) on surface-views and sections was the demonstration of the non-existence of the lacunary € described by Hancock. Under the simple epiblastic epithelial layer was found a homogene- ous intercellular substance, containing a reticular network of multi- polar eells—a ** mesenchymatie" layer. These cells wd qu been mistaken by Hancock for a system of lacunary space

At the side of the coelomic cavity the body-wall iru a à layer of

cilts develo ee portions of the ear mien ders under the real insertions of the muscular fibres. This was most obviously shown in the occlusor muscles of Waldheimia, where the tendons are united, to a considerable extent, with the body-wall, and where, in transverse sections, not the slightest difference or limit between them is to be fou

nd. e same origin must be attributed ‘to the peduncle, which, con-

containing many fibres. Such fibres are also found in the margin of the ricis and the free or inner walls of its sinuses; they serve for support, and were believed to be muscular by Hancock.

The cuiblankin epithelium is everywhere a unicellular layer, ex- cept on a small area under the mouth, where the nervous system is in immediate contact with it. No cellular layer was found at the outer surface of the mantle-lobes under the shells ; it only showed a reticular design, corresponding to the bases of the shell- -prisms, and therefore most = at the border of the mantle,

nervating the brachial fold. The commissures uniting this supra- esophageal ganglion with the nervous centrum under the mouth are very thin and supported by two membranous inward prolonga- tions of the body-wall, while the two centra themselves lay in the mesenchymatie substance of the body-wall itself, the supracesopha- geal i iately under the ectodermal epithelium, the infraceso- pe separated from it, ehe along its upper border, by a layer

homogeneous tissue. the infracesophageal ganglion also an arm-nerve was found to Mns. which, running parallel to the first-mentioned cei, meu nerve, innervates the bases of the cirri. Both these es were surrounded by a network o many large cells that communicated with them every where.

"—- a me

Bibliographical Notices. 381

e infracesophageal arm-nerve resembled even more a concen- tration of the fibrous prolongations of these multipolar cells than a well-defined nerve; the latter are therefore considered as nervous elements, distributed in the arm-walls and probably connected as follo ws— those : the ea il D et nerve with the high epithe-

with the asra of the cirri. On transverse sections, the infracesophageal centrum was found

called by Hancock the median ganglionic mass ; and it is, indeed, not quite destitute of nerve-cells.

No ganglionie plexus was to be found in the mantle ; nor was the author able to find any trace of the auditory sacs mentioned by Morse as occurring in Ling ugula.

In the investigated species the sexes were found to be separated. The generative organs were investigated on transverse sections ; and special attention was given to their young tops. The lamella con- necting the glands with the body -wall was found to be nothing but

walls of this canal made many folliculiform evaginations, which their free surface were covered by the germinal epithelium. In the testes this consists of thick masses of small cells with relatively enormous nuclei. ‘These masses by their bulk and number form a continuous layer around the central cavity. Outside of this another

lready show the caudal filaments of spermatozoids, while their nucleus forms the vas of them. The masses of germ-cells at the tops of the "iiec erat gradually pass into the ‘simple epithelial

layer of their walls ; this layer is only a continuation of the ccelomic epithelium of “the supporting membrane. At the growing tops of the testes nothing ost : ite mass of idle cells

was found, showing in its c small lumen, and connected with the body -wall by a Aes “nella the epithelium of which passes aer lg d into this cell-mas

N ane surrounds the ‘garminal layers of the testes; t the

were acta of such a follicular membra an are is case gon nucleus was generally also wanting or sam acer , while the plasmatic granules were much coarser. The latter cells, which oc-

382 Bibliographical Notices.

licle-cells are supposed to originate. Towards the side of the sup- porting membrane the germinal cells diminish in extent and pass P opensibly into the common euge. e the body "navi

y these results the author di led to the conclusion that the ger- minal epithelium is a specially differentiated part of the epithelial lai yer of the body-cavity.

n the nephridial canals that open with funnel-shaped mouths Sa the body-cavity egg-cells were often found, this fact proving that, when necessary, the reproductive cells are "evacuated i in that way, and not, as Gratiolet i. , by pores in the mantle- eus

The impregnation is Ais cp by the indo to take place in the sea-water, into which both eggs and spermatozoids are evacuated through the genital funnels; because he cannot believe spermato- zoids to enter the body-cavity of females by the small external openings of these ducts.

The brown spots on the surface of the ovaries, supposed by Han- cock to be the places of origin of the sperma, were found to be accu- mulations of egg-cells undergoing They were also found on the testes, and there consisted of spermatozoid mother cells undergoing the same degeneration

e microscopical structure of the muscles was s found to be as Han- cock describes it. They consist of thin longitudinal fibres, perfectly parallel, and probably as long as the whole muscle itself. Apposed

the epithelial character of the muscles, which probably have origi- nated from the ccelomic epithelium, and, in becoming independent of it, pied retained the nuclei of their formative cells. cular fibres were found to be smooth, with the exception of those of ‘the posterior occlusors, which are distinctly striated. In this fact, already mentioned by Hancock, the author sees a new proof for the assertion of the Westen, that between smooth and striated muscles there need not be any morphological, but only a physiclogioni difference. The occlusores posteriores and anteriores ve the same function ; they are inserted on the same tendinous vid but the former are striated, the latter smooth. The results the Ferona believes he has obtained are summed up by cim as follo ree sis of ti the body-wall are covered everywhere with a monoecllular epiblastie epithelium

neath this epithelium is found a mesenchymatic layer of

cement. substance with interspersed multipolar cellular e

3. tendinous parts of the muscles and the whole peduncle sia highly developed parts of this mesenchymatic layer.

iniecit m

Bibliographical Notices. 383

The nervous system lies imbedded in this mesenchymatic layer ; only the cai peaches engin and the] superior margin ag the infracesophageal are in con ct with be ectodermal epitheli eliu

e central nervous siiis mm consists of a vacat ring, which notonly shows a large heces deuiole but also a supra- cesophageal ganglionic centrum of a certain significance. Both these centra give origin to arm-nerves; the nerves of the supra- cesophageal are even more important than those of the other ganglion.

6. The nervous centra are formed by thin nervous fibres and very small cells, the peripheral nerves by parallel fibres only, be- tween which nuclei of connective tissue or perhaps of nervous ele- ments are to be foun

7. The arm-nerves are surrounded by and connected with a ganglionic plexus, situated in the supporting tissues of the arm-

walls immediately under the ectodermal epithelium, and formed of ‘ae multipolar cells and nucleated protoplasmic threads, narra communicating so as to form a network. No connexion with t neighbouring epithelial cells was pein but still this seems has

obable.

8. The coelomic body-cavity is clothed with a flat-celled epi- thelium 9. The genital glands are supported by a pria. fold of the mesenchymatic lay er containing irregular cavities i axis. The germinal cells are specially differentiated cells of the coslomic epithelium 11. In the investigated species (Terebratula vitrea, Terebratulina fubetricuni, Wald. dheimia cranium, Rhynchonella ' psittacea) the sexes are separated. he muscles are formed of simple parallel fibres of contractile substance, hardly held together by any connective material, and probably attaining the length of the whole muscle. Adhering to the outer surface of these fibres are nuclei, surrounded by a very small quantity of ee The pen muscles have in every other respect the same structure as the sm 1 e growth of the — in po m as well as in extent, is exclusively the effect of appos 4. No lacunary system as aer E by Hancock is to be found. Probably the reticulum of connective-tissue cells is mistaken by this author for a network of canals. These results the author believes to confirm to some extent the opinion of the Hertwigs as to the Brachiopods being typical entero- ceelic animals. "Their muscles are, according to his opinion, “ epi-

these Mh are all attributed d him to the nien of the shells, and so considered secondary changes, while, on the contrary, the

384 Miscellaneous.

features common to both are called by him chief or primary charac- ters of organization. As such he mentions the similarity in deve- lopment, already pointed out by Bütschli and the Hertwigs, the seg- mentation of the larve into three segments, the number, position, and origin of the generative organs, and their relations to the nephridial jain ducts, the perfectly similar structure of the nerve-collar with its two centra, the ventral and dorsal longitudinal and the two pairs of transverse mesenteries, To these facts he adds some remarks on the great similarity in histological structure between Brachiopods and Cheetognathes, as the great simplicity of all the epithelial layers, the subordinate significance of the connective tissue, the similar charac- ter of the muscles, the plexiform distribution of peripheral nerves, and the occurrence of horny set: in ectodermal follicles

caused development of the peduncle, the arms, and the muscles, the removal of the anus to the right side or its total disappearance Paca with eyes, auditory organs (?), and jaws, and perhaps also the unisexuality (to prevent seli-fertilization while cross-fecundation was secured by the animals living in colonies).

As support for this view the author ate out the great diffe- rence in plan and structure of peduncle, arms, and muscular system between different kinds of Brachiopods, especially between Testi- cardines and Ecardines

MISCELLANEOUS.

on i the dein North- Atlantic iam C. DaxrzrssEN and J. Korn

Tue ‘ Annals’ ni December last (p. 436) contained a ee of some remarks upon the genus Solaster, extracte a paper by MM. Danielssen and Koren on the Echinoderms sib during the Norwegian North-Atlantic expedition. The article contains a list of the starfishes obtained, numbering fort rty-one species belonging to twenty paias pac genera and eleven species being indicated as new. The pre own species are Asterias stellionura, Perr., A. panopla, Stash, A, Mülleri, M - , A. grünlandica, Steenstr., A. rub Lin., Stichaster roseus (O. F. Müll. -J S. albidus (Stimps.), : Talia typicus, M. Sarg, Solaster affinis (Brandt ) S. furcifer, Düb. & Kor., S. pupe (Linck), 8 -), Pentagonaster granularis ( O. F. Müll), P. hispidus (M. Sars), Hippasteria plana (Linck), Asterina tumida (Stuxb.), Pirata militaris (O, F. Müll.), P. pulvillus, M. Sars, P. multipes, M. Sars, Hymenaster pellucidus, W. Thoms. , Astropecten P Müll. & Trosch., A. arcticas, M. Sars, Á. à irregularis, Linck,

Miscellaneous. 385

discus corniculatus (Linck), Archaster tenuispinus (Düb. & Kor.), A. Pareki (Düb. & Kor.), Korethraster hispidus, W. Thoms., and Bri- sin ga coronata, O. Sars.

new species the following are indicated, but not described, by the authors, either in the paper eited or in a continuation of it, with an advanced copy of which we have been favoured b them ;— Asterias spitzbergensis, Solaster glacialis (some particulars of which are, however, indieated in the authors' remarks on that genus), Tylaster (g. n.) Willei, p Poraniomorpha (g. n.) rosea.

The species described are :—

. Asterias Gunneri E Roi of radii 1 : 51; disk broad, with a few isolated spines; 5 thick arms, the ba cks with 5 rows of strong spines, encircled by cruciform di ng i $ descr pedicel- larie scattered over the w "a e bae ; sides of a RUN a row of

bright red; the pedicellari: surrounding the spines form white tufts.

Ventral surface yellowish white. From Spitzbergen, in 60 fathoms. 2. Asterias hyperborea.—5-rayed ; proportion of radii

back with short, thick, close-set spines, surrounded by 2 or 3 cruci-

form pedicellariæ, placed one above the other; in the middle and at

the sides of the arms the spines stand in regular rows; between the

neath. icm ek of the radii 1:5. Back covered with groups of clavate spines, forming regular rows on the arms. Ventral mar- ginal spines spatuliform, arranged i airs. p nang sub-

. adr pale yellowish red ; feet dark yellow. dm m Statio on 173; N. lat. 69? 17', E. long. 14? 42’, in 300 fathoms, on mud with stones. Temp. 4*6 C. (=40°3 F. 4. Asterias Normani.—5-rayed ; diam. milim.; proportion of radii 1:33. Back rather convex, one with isolated, rather flattened, toothed, oval spines, whic are broader at the summit,

in which the spine is placed, as in a niche, the sheath being able to close up so as to conceal the whole spine except the extreme tip, or to contract so as to form only a narrow ring surrounding its base. The spines are closer and more irregularly placed on the disk than on the.arms, The anal aperture is subcentral, and surrounded by small spines of the same kind; and the madreporic plate, which is near an interbrachial angle, is "nearly round and has a radiate ap- pearance at the margins. entr: marginal spines sheathed;

red on the back; spines and their sheaths white. Ventral surface white. From Station 315; N. lat. 74° 53', E. long. 15° 15’, at 180 fathoms, firm clay and sand. Temp. 2° 5 C. (=36°°5 F).

386 Miscellaneous.

5. Echinaster scrobiculatus.—5-rayed ; proportion of radii 1:3; diameter of disk 4-5 millim.; length of arms 5:5 millim. Back rather flat, strongly reticulate, covered with short isolated spines irregularly arrange mesh a tentacle-pore. Anal aper- ture subcentral, vndis as an n oblong ri ring of fine spines ; madre- poric plate oblong, near the anal aperture. Dorsal marginal spines obtuse and short; ventrals long ay more acute. Ambulacral grooves narrow, with three rows of toothed spines, the inner row longest. Colour yellowish red. From Station 195; N. lat. 70° 55', E. long. 18? 38', at 107 fathoms, graveland clay. Temp. 5*1 C. = e 1"2

ur b. Batya (S n.) pallidus.—For their Astropecten pallidus (Nyt Mag. Bd. xxiii. p. 62) the authors establish the new genus Bathybiaster, Fabel ades as follows :—** Body depressed, 5-arm with remarkably broad ambulacral grooves, upon the margins of which there are long pedunculate pedicellariz. Interbrachial

5

reous plates, in E lateral parts of the arms by stelliform imbrieated plates. No anus. Ambulacral pillars.”

5 paris mirabilis, g. et sp. n.—The character of the genus is given as follows :—* Body pel Dorsal surface clothed wit paxillee. “pa the centre of the back rises a long cylindrical ap- pendage clothed with spines. No anus. Two rows of conically

pointed ambulacral es The species upon which this new genus is founde is asm arfish measuring 30 millim. across, with a disk 7 millim. in aaa e proportion of the radii is 1: : 21.

The paxille covering the back are of a round or oblong form, with from 3 to 6 granules and sometimes a central granule. The madre- porie plate is oblong, and placed close to the margin of an inter- brachial angle. o arms have at their extremities three long conically pointed spines, one attached dorsally and two laterally ; h

o pale yellowish red with yellowish-white ambulacral feet. A single specimen was obtained from Station 87; N. lat. 64? 2', E. long. 5° 95, on a clay bottom, at 498 fathoms. Temp. 1?1 C. (=30° F

From the centre of the dorsal — of the disk there rises a conical process, 8 millim. long and about 2 millim, in thickness at

extremity, which is rounded off Ns peculiar process feels solid throughout the greater part of its length, and only the wide basal part seems to be hollow. It is ee clothed with paxille, which are distant from each other, and are placed in transverse rows, passing in a sort of rim from the base to the apex, where there is a very small naked point.

With regard to this remarkable starfish, the authors remark that

oe ae

Miscellaneous. 387

there may be some doubt as to whether it is a fully developed animal or only a stage of development. The three spines at the apex of the arms are to be found, although not of the same size, in

aring such young animals of about the same size as Llyaster, they find that these peculiarities are of such a nature that ey can scarcely change in any essential degree with age; and therefore they have felt compelled to form a new genus for the pre- sent ‘sige alive, Lh d earries the central dorsal appendage pretty nearly d. but it moved in small curves, and appeared as if it might have been a ruptured pedundle, by which the animal had been attached. If it be really the remains of such a peduncle, this must have d some alteration after the animal D free, as is shown by the form of the free end of the appen At the first glance it seemed that Jlyaster sip possibly be a young example of Bathybiaster pallidus, with which it agrees in many points; but this notion has to be given up on comparing young specimens of Bathybiaster with Ll, yaster. The latter has no pedicel- larie ; and where Bathybiaster has the large peculiar pedicellariæ, along the ventral grooves, Jlyaster has a very large has four strong teeth, while young examples of Bathybiaster have no teeth, and adult animals only two. e examination of the small conical prominence of the middle

gically as a higher development of the above-mentioned small conical knot, it has, at any rate, undergone Eni en which cause ZTyaster to differ in appearance from all other known starfishes. But the

has such a larval stage, and that even i ad free it will ee ges recognizable traces of this earliest period of its existence. If so, have to do with an extremely interesting phylogenetic Suit I that the Starfishes have been developed e the Crinoids.

a supplementary note the authors refer to M. E. Perrier's description of his Caulaster pedunculatus, a Seita of which appeared in this Journal for February

They also describe a new species of Echinus under the name of E. Alexandri, and discuss at some length the characters of the fol- lowing species—Pedicellaster typicus, M. Sars (with which they combine Sladen's P. palæocrystallus), and Korethraster typicus an and

388 Miscellaneous.

Hymenaster pellucidus of Wyville Thomson, giving revised generic and specifie characters for bie e two forms.—Nyt Magazin for Naturvidenskaberne, Bind xxvii. pp. 267-299, with 4 plates; and Bind xxviii. 10 pp., and 2 <a 1882-83.

Note on a Peripatus from the Island of Dominica, West Indies.

As even isolated facts with ea to this interesting ** Arthro- pod” are of interest, I may state that Mr. G. F. Angas, C.M.Z.8., who a lately civile from an expedition to the island of Domi- niea, West Indies, has presented to the Trustees of the British Museum the single specimen of Peripatus found by him. This ex- ample has thirty pairs of feet, not counting the oral papille as some confusion has arisen in the mode of counting, I may say that, like Professor Moseley, I find thirty-one pairs of feet in Grube's figure of P. Edwardsi. In the present p ag of our knowledge it is, as a reference to Mr. Moseley's paper in this journal (ser. 5, iii. pp. 263-267) will vest impossible to Sm definitely a specifie name to a single specimen ; but I may point out that in the Domi- nican specimen the form of the “pits on the under surface of the foot-cones" may for some be said to be circular, for others linear,

pores tween examples is due, possibly, 3 Np E wa inthe mode or length of time of preservation. No doubt the ue commenced y the late Prof. Balfour, and now, as 7 understand, in course of prepa- ration by Mr. Adam Sedgwick, will set at ane E questions which affect the specifie differences of this archaic genu

F. JEFFREY BELL.

The Breeding of the Sea-Lamprey. By M. L. FERRI.

The author records a circumstance which seems to show that the ova of the sea-lamprey are fecundated while still contained within the body of the female. He says that in the carly part of June 1874 ee caught in the Allier a female lamprey adhering by its mouth

a boat near Moulins, opened it, and placed the ova in a large

Asit rained, the pan was soon filled with water; and in about aim days the ova were all hatched. It has been supposed that the ova of the lamprey were fecundated by the male after expulsion from the body of the female ; the author thinks that the relations of

or the same tree, a situation in which they are de coe found in groups, where they remain attached and interlaced in such a man-

ner that it is easy to capture them.—Comptes ondes; March 12, 1883, p. 721.

Miscellaneous. 389 On Exogone (Exotokas, pedis oe Pagenst. By M. C. V:

In the course of some investigations upon the Annelida of the Bay of Algiers I have met with some interesting types upon which M. n

of the worm. ‘The specimen which presented this appearance being Erw of the bundles of long capillary sete which ordinarily dis inguish the sexual generation in the annelids of this group, M. res ae pinu that it belonged to the agamic generation, and that the larve originated from buds developed on the spot. He was confirmed in this idea by the observation of three examples with long sete, one of which bore ova in the manner already known, and which he thought to represent the sexual generation. To make

the ova. Both were anes to have had before them gemmiparous

of the larvee, it is dorsal according to Krohn and Pagenstecher, ven- tral according to Œrsted. giers it is easy to find the type described by M. Pagenstecher ;

and although the figures that he has published are defective, it is impossible not to recognize that we have to do with the same species. However, we do not find indicated the absence of dorsal cirri upon the second normal segment. Moreover, in the description of the setæ which compose a parapodium, the two different setz are indi- cated as below the three similar ones. This shows us that the author

(t Borstenwürmer ”), who separates Æ. gemm ifera oas 7 gone because of the presence in it of tentacular cirri, and refers it to his genus Exotokas, places in the character of the latter pue * Baucheirren fehlen." tis difficult to distinguish between the dorsal and ventral surfaces if we only examine the ‘animal flattened in a compressorium,

* “Untersuchungen über niedere Seethiere aus Cette: I. Exogone ees und einige verwandte Syllidien,” Zeitschr. fiir wiss. Zool. Bd.

390 Miscellaneous.

Krohn no doubt committed the same error. The larvæ are certainly on the ventral side, as (Ersted saw in his E. naidina.

I have frequently met with Æ. gemmifera, male and female, in a state of sexual maturity, No error was possible ; and in both I have found individuals with long setze and others which were destitute of them. I know very well that it is said these sete may become de- tached in the natatory movements of the animal, and I have seen specimens in which this had probably taken n place. But when al the segments are absolutely destitute of setee doubt is no longer possible, and the more because we observe no trace of the implanta-

guided development :— We see an ovum originate at the posterior surface of each dissepiment, starting from the tenth segment (the last three or four segments remaining free), on each side of the median line and below the intestine. The two ova remain always alone in the seg- ment, as indicated by Claparède in his Pedophylaw, which is perhaps identic al; they enlarge until they press the intestine upwards and meet in the median line. Sometimes one of them passes in front of the other, and, their envelopes being very flexible, they mould pom selves upon the anfractuosities of the cavity of the segment. Afte deposition the ovum is attached by a very distinct peduncle to the ase of the ventral cirrus, The line of separation is easily seen when the animal is observed from the side and without compression. The ovum is deposited before any segmentation has taken place. The segmentation appears to be very regular ; and all the ova pass through the same phase nearly at the same time. As these little annelids die very quickly in captivity, a great number of individuals are neces- sary in order to observe the successive phases. In the last stage observed in the egg the segmentation was complete, and the ovoid larvee showed the buccal ritis distinctly. They exactly filled the envelope; and it is no doubt their increase in size that causes its rupture. e larve are already naked at the moment when they present the form of an ovoid mass with clear ectodermie cells and vien coloured endodermic spherules, without the least trace of rse division. The endodermic mass is cordately emarginate on the side towards the mouth.

se la which ery convex on the back, show at their free extremity three ual searcely perceptible ectodermic buds, representing the first traces of the acles ; other exactly

cirri, which, in the course of their development, pass over on each side of- the ventral cirrus of the mother. The point of fixation of the larva is come oiir that of the egg. When it becomes detached we do not see the peduncle described by Pagenstecher, but a slight impression we ‘the level of the anus, which perhaps acts as a ekg dae The young larve enlarge regularly, and do not begin to bear sete until there are already four or five segments between the head and the anal segment. Thus, just asin the Autolytus by A. Agassiz, there is no development of cinctures o

Misoelaneoui. 391

large cilia. And here even the fleece of fine cilia which the last- named author found in the Autolyti, and which may be of some use

apparatus in the young animal of no u

have gone into some details upon this type because it is the one that has served as the foundation of the theory of lateral buds. Such an exception to the general rule, according to which buds are produced in the longitudinal direction in free animals, itp have been very difficult to interpret; and it was received with m reserve. M. Meeznikow will not decide upon it; Claparéde rar di it to be improbable; and I only find M. Va illant who ac cepts it without hesitation, and cites it in support of another still more singular notion which does not seem to have had a better fate. I do not think, however, that any one has combatted M. Vica iiit theory by the actual investigation of his type; but for this I cannot answer

fined myself to the investigation of Z. g pred dd and I have been D. to reexamine all the types spoken of by the German author. is E. Martinsi particularly, which M. Elers jovi as a true

Syllis, and which is undoubtedly the Spherosyllis pirifera of Clapa- réde, I have met with males and females of the two forms, with and without long setze

This E. Martinsi cannot be separated from Æ. gemmifera, and, like it, shows the absence of the dorsal cirrus on the sec

podium. If it is really the Spherosyllis of Claparéde, this character M the notice of the Genevan naturalist. It would thus be probable that Æ. gemmifera would enter into his genus Pedophylaa.

— Comptes Rendus, March 12, 1883, p. 728.

On the Parasites of Anodonta fluviatilis.

Prof. Leidy directed attention to a basketful of living freshwater mussels, Anodonta fluviatilis.

The mussels are infested by many water-mites creeping about among the gills. The young of the same, in various stages, were observed imbedded i in the mantle. The mite appears to be identical

with the species Ataw ypsilophorus, which is a parasite of the common freshwater mussel (Anodonta cy nea) of Europe. It was discovered " described just 100 years ago under the name of Acarus ypsilopho-

us by Dr. Christophori Gottlieb Bonz (Nova Atta Phys. Med. Acad, C. L.C. Nat. Cur., Nuremberg, 1783, p. à tab. i. figs. 1-4). Itis deseribed and figured by Pfeiffer with the name of Linnochares ano- dontæ (Naturg. deutscher Land und arana llus 1821, Taf. i. fig. 12), by Dr. Karl Ernst v. Baer under mus name of Hi ydrachne concharum (Nova Acta, Bonn, 1826, p. 590, Taf. xxix. fig. 19), by P. J. van Beneden (Mém. de l'Acad. R. des Sciences de

392 Miscellaneous.

Belgique, xxiv. 1850), and by Ed. Claparède (Zeitschr. f. wiss. Zoolo- gie, 18 r. Bonz’ 8 s description, referring chiefly to the form, colour, and Mei of the mite, applies to ours ; and, further, Prof. Leidy thought the description of the details of Claparéde applies sufficiently well e.

The characters of our mite are briefly as follow Body ovoid, black, with a sulphur-yellow usnm ius. often more or less interrupted, ‘forked in front, and ending in an angular spot

reniform spots and an interior irregular lozenge spot. Sides brown, from the eggs mne through. "He: ad grey, with dumb-bell eye- p rey, translucent, with the chitinous investment bluish black, sad ending in pairs of double faleate ungues. — Ter- minal joint of the palps ending in three minute uneinate denticles. Anal plates of the females usually with about 18 to 22 acetabula to each. Length of body 1:375 to 1°75 millim., breadth 1:125 to 1:5 millim. Inhabits the branchie and mantle of Anodonta fluviatilis.

t

hibits a bluish-black tint. Commonly the black colour is intense ; and in alcoholic specimens the whole body is black. In several individuals the black passed into a chocolate hue. Dr. Bonz de-

17 to the other. Claparéde gives from 15 to 20 as the number to each plate in the European mite.

e variations 2 our mite from the characters given of the European mite are such as occur among ae ds of either; and Prof. Leidy dan saw nothing distinguishing ours as a different species. Claparede describes another mite aan infests the European Unios, which e distinguishes under the name of Atas Bonzi. The

mussel (Unio complanatus) of the Delaware river ; of this mite he exhibited a drawing made in November 1854. He suspected it to be Atax Bonzi; but the question can only be positively answered after the examination of — details, which he hoped soon to have the opportunity of makin lf our two jaiii mites are identical with those of European mussels, it not only makes it appear probable that they are of com- mon origin, but renders it the more probable that this is likewise the case with their hosts, even if these are not regarded as of the same species.—JProc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad. Feb. 13, 1883, p. 44.

"y"

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[FIFTH SERIES.]

No. 66. JUNE 1883.

XLIX.— Mediterranean Mollusca (No. 3) and other Inver- tebrata. By J. Gwyn JEFFREYS, LL.D., F.R.S.

[Plate XVI.]

I the * Annals and Magazine of Natural History’ for July 1870, I gave a list of some species dredged by Capt. (now Admiral) Spratt and Capt. (now Sir George) Nares in parts of the Mediterranean, at depths ranging from 20 to310 fathoms; and in the December number for the same year I added some - remarks on the list. Since that time have appeared numerous pce by Professor Aradas, Sr. Benoit, Abbé Brugnone,

rof. Brusina, M. Clément, MM. REN ug. and Dollfus, M. Dubreuil, Dr. Fischer, Dr. Foresti, Sr. Granata-Grillo, M. Granger, Dr. Hidalgo, Prof. Issel, Herr Klécak, Dr. Ko- belt, Prof. Marion, Prof. v. Martens, the Marchese de Montero- sato, M. Morlet, Dr. Schneider, Prof. Seguenza, Prof. Stalio, Sr. M. Stossich, Dr. Tiberi, M. Vayssiere, Herr Weinkauff, and myself.

I mention the above list of writers to give some idea of the extent to which this favourite branch of natural history has been carried of late years; but I would especially invite at- tention to the very useful catalogue of the Marquis de Mon- terosato, who has done so much to promote our knowledge of

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xi. 27

394 Dr. J. Gwyn Jeffreys on Mediterranean Mollusca.

the subject, not only by his own researches, but by his labo- rious and conscientious study of the synonymy.

Nevertheless the field has not yet been exhausted ; nor can it be until the greater depths of the Mediterranean have been sufficiently explored. The Italians and French have, within the last few years, done something to supplement the short and tentative expedition of the * Porcupine’ in 187 0 ; and the former intend this year to continue their exploration on a larger scale, under the direction of their eminent zoologist

Prof. Giglioli. I

to the present list of Mollusca.

wou refer to my papers on the Mollusca of the

1881, 1882, and 1883, for the geographical and geological distribution of the following species, as well as for their synonyms

DRACHIOPODA. | Argiope decollata, Chemnitz. |

CoNCHIFERA.

Anomia ephippium, Linné, and var. aculeata.

Pecten pes-lutre, L. P. similis, Laskey.

Lima elliptica, Jeffreys. A

Mytilus phaseolinus, Philippi. ;

Dacrydium vitreum (Holböll), Möller.

Arca lactea, L. A. pectunculoides, Scacchi. !

Leda fragilis, Chemn. L. pella, L.

Nucula ægeensis, Forbes. N. sulcata, Bronn. N. nitida, G. B erby.

Montacuta bidentata, Montagu.

Loripes fragilis, Ph. L. divaricatus, L.

Axinus croulinensis, Jeffreys. ;

Cardita aculeata, Poli.

J

--— TETEE

N'ES

Dr. J. Gwyn Jeffreys on Mediterranean Mollusca. 395

Cardium ciliare, L. C. echinatum, L. C. minimum, Ph. Isocardia cor, L. ; fry. Hundreds of specimens.

Circe minima, Mont

Venus rudis, Poli. y. fasciata, Da Costa. V. ovata, Pen-

nant.

Tapes aureus, Gmeli

Mactra subtruncata Da Costa.

Scrobicularia longicallus, Sc. 8. alba, W. Wood. | S. pris- m M

atica ont.

Poromya por pt X yst and Westendorff. Neæra cuspidata, Olivi. N. costellata, Deshayes.

axicava rug

Xylophaga EE A Turton.

SOLENOCONCHIA.

Dentalium dentalis, L. D. filum, G. B. Sowerby, Jun iphodentalium lofotense, | M. Sack S. quinquangulare, Forb.

GASTROPODA.

pi oe Müller.

Emarginula rosea, Bell. E. cancellata, Ph. E. papillosa, Bre $80.

Calyptræa chinensis, L.

Scissurella crispata, F leming.

Cyclostrema minutum *, Jeffreys. (Pl. XVI. fig. 1.)

SHELL globular, sith a somewhat oblique outline, rather

thin, transparent, and glossy : scu/pture, none white: spire raised, but short: whorls 3, convex ; the last equals three fourths of the shell; top whorl prominent and twisted : suture rather deep: mouth circular, with a tendency to angularity at the upper corner ; peristome continuous, but not so completely disunited from the periphery as in other species of this genus: umbilicus contracted, with a small perforation : operculum chitinous, multispiral. i» B. 0:025.

Of this wen i Qi but peculiar s apu I found about two hundred specim Rissoa fulgida might have been sup- posed to be ‘of the most minute of European marine shells ; but dei present species is not one third of its size.

Trochus magus, L. T. fanulum, Gm. T. Guttadauri, Ph.

* Minute. A"

396 Dr. J. Gwyn Jeffreys on Mediterranean. Mollusca. Adansoni, Payraudeau. T. Montacut’, W. Wood.

T: T. striatus, L. T. exasperatus, Penn. Clanculus cruciatus, L. Turbo rugosus, L. T. sanguineus, L. Rissoa cimex, L. R. calathus, Forb. & Hanl. R. reticulata,

ont. R. cimicoïdes, Forb. R. zetlandica, Mont. R. Testæ, Aradas. R.punctura, Mont. R. variabilis, v. Mühl- feldt. R. costulata, Alder. R. pulchella, Ph. R. incon- spicua, Ald. R. obtusa, Cantraine.

Miissoa concinnata *, Jeffreys. (Pl. XVI. fig. 2.)

HELL forming a short cylinder, moderately solid, semi- transparent, and glossy : sculpture, none except some slight and remote lines of growth on the last whorl: colour whitish: spire extended; apex blunt: whorls 4, convex, gradually enlarging; top whorl regular: suture deep: mouth nearly round: outer lip sharp: inner lip adhering to the lower part of the periphery: umbilicus shallow, but imperforate. L. 0:03, B. 0°02.

About sixty specimens. This differs from R. obtusa of Cantraine not only in its much smaller size, but in its cylindrical shape, the absence of spiral striz,, and the deeper suture.

Rissoina decussata, Mont.

Jeffreysia cylindrica, Jeffr.

Vermetus semisurrectus, Bivona.

Turritella terebra, L., var. gracilis. T. pusilla, Jetir. Scalaria Cantrainei, Weinkauff. S. pulchella, Biv.

Aclis ascaris, Turt. Aclis attenuans T, Jeffreys. (Pl. XVI. fig. 3.)

SHELL forming an elongated cone, thin, semitransparent, and glossy: sculpture, none: colour clear white: spire

notched : outer lip sharp-edged, expanding : inner lip or pillar curved, somewhat reflected and thickened behi E there is a slight chink but no perforation. L. O

Ten specimens. A. Gulsone is its nearest ally ; but that * Fitly joined together. ` * Lessening.

Dr. J. Gwyn Jeffreys on Mediterranean Mollusca. 397

shell is four times as large and cylindrical, and it has the mouth sinuated or notched at the base.

Odostomia minima, Jeffr. O. clavula, Lovén. O. unidentata, : Mont. O. diaphana, Jeffr. O. fenestrata, Forb. O. Humboldti, Risso. O. tricincta, Jeffr.

Odostomia brevicula *, Jeffreys. (Pl. XVI. fig. 4.)

SHELL conical, solid, opaque, and glossy: sculpture, short, strong, straight, and rather sharp longitudinal ribs, of which there are about a dozen on the last whorl; they terminate abruptly at the periphery, which is bluntly angu-

ated ; the interstices of the ribs have an excavated appear-

| ance; under the microscope the whole surface is covered lengthwise with very fine and close-set strie ; the apex is

quite smooth and polished : colour clear white: spére short:

* whorls 4 (besides the bulbous and heterostrophe embryonic | nucleus), compressed, and gradually enlarging; the last is almost equal to half the spire: suture shallow and nearly straight ; mouth oval, pointed at the base: pillar curved :

tooth small and indistinct, tubercular, placed on the upper

. A. O1, B. 005.

part of the pillar: umbilicus none. I T'wo specimens, more or less imperfect. , Jeffr. cula, Ph. O. nitidissima, Mont. esides undeterminable young and fragmentary young specimens of other species.

Pyramidella minuscula, Monterosato.

Eulima intermedia, Cantr. — E. distorta, Deshayes, var. ? A specimen is intermediate between this species, which is usually (although problematically) regarded as the eocene species, and the variety gracilis, which has been named beryllina by Monterosato. Mr. Watson, who has seen this specimen, considered it Æ. intermedia; but, independently of the greater size, the shell of the latter species is less slender and the last whorl is proportionally much larger than the other whorls. Æ. subulata, Donovan. E. Jef- Jreysiana, Brusina.

Eulima acutalis T, Jeffreys. (Pl. XVI. fig. 5.)

SHELL forming an elongated pyramid, thin, semitrans-

[ parent, and very glossy: sculpture, none on the surface; but the periphery is encircled by a distinct keel, which gives

| the base an angulated appearance: colour clear white: spire long, straight, and sharp-pointed: whorls 7, slightly

convex or rounded, gradually enlarging to the last whorl,

O. nitens, Jeffr B

* Üodncwhet short. + Pointed,

998 Dr. J. Gwyn J effreys on Mediterranean Mollusca.

which bulges and takes up nearly half of the spire; top whorl globular: suture rather straight, well defined, but not deep: mouth oval, acute-angled above and below; its length equals about one third of the spire: outer lip sharp- edged: inner lip inconspicuous : pillar short and straight : base somewhat flattened, imperforate. L. 0°05, B. 0°025. this remarkable species ten specimens were found. Eulima perminima *, Jeffreys. (Pl. XVI. fig. 6.)

SHELL slender, rather solid for its minute size, semitrans-

parent, and glossy: sculpture, none: colour clear white,

body-whorl: spire long, straight, and rather bluntly pointed: whorls 6-7, compressed and compact; last whorl (the mouth being placed upwards) forming nearly half the shell ; first whorl semiglobular: suture slight, put distinct, straightish: mouth roundish-oval, contracted above, equal in length to one fourth of the spire: outer lip not very thin: inner lip conspicuous and reflected : pillar curved : umbilicus none. L. 0:05, B. 0°03. ight specimens.

This almost microscopic species differs from Æ. distorta (Philippi, Weinkauff) and its variety gracilis (beryllina, , Monterosato) in size, being proportionally narrower through- out and having a shorter spire and smaller mouth. I have also detected the present species among my Zetlandic shells.

Natica flammulata, Requien. Neritina viridis, L.

Family Solariidz. BRUGNONIA, n. gen.

d gon of the lagen family), * Orbicular, depressed ; umbilicus wide and deep." The umbilicus is not a uni- versal character in the Solaréide. Of the hitherto known 3 species of Seguenzia two have a wide umbilicus, while the typical species is imperforate. In Solarium hybridum (the

type of Gray’s genus Philippia) the umbilicus is reduced to

a small and narrow perforation. |

* Exceedingly small.

Dr. J. Gwyn Jeffreys on Mediterranean Mollusca. 399

I have ventured to dedicate the above briefly described genus to my kind friend and correspondent the Abbé Brugnone, of Palermo, whose discoveries of recent and Tertiary shells in Sicily are or ought to be well known to all conchologists.

Brugnonia pulchella *, Jeffreys. (Pl. XVI. fig. 7.)

. . SHELL forming a depressed cone above and angulated below, moderately solid for its minute size, semitransparent, and rather glossy : sculpture, numerous, close-set and very fine longitudinal and spiral stri, which, by their inter- crossing, make the surtace delicately and microscopically

| reticulated ; the longitudinal strie are flexuous; the apex

| is smooth: colour pale yellowish brown: spire short: | whorls 5, slightly convex; the first 4 gradually increase in size, but the last or body-whorl is disproportionately large and takes up about three fourths of the shell; the top whorl is somewhat twisted: suture well defined, but not deep: mouth triangular, narrowish : outer lip rounded, thin, and sharp-edged, ending above in an acute angle where it joins the periphery, reflected at the other end: inner lip

Imy and scarcely perceptible: pillar short and straight, terminating at the base in a slight and open but not chan- nelled groove: ase not umbilicated nor perforate. L. 0:035, B. 0:035.

Two specimens only, one of them much younger than the other and half its size.

Adeorbis exquisitus T, Jeffreys. (Pl. XVI. fig. 8.)

SHELL semispheroidal, expanding laterally, rather thin, transparent, and glossy : sculpture, numerous and extremely delicate curved longitudinal striæ or lines, which are crossed by equally numerous and fine Pee lines, causing a most exquisite kind of microscopic decussation; apex smooth: colour clear white: spire short and compressed, placed ex- centrically : whorls 3, convex and rounded; the last occupies four fifths of the shell; top whorl somewhat twisted: suture deeply excavated: mouth obtusely trian- gular: outer lip semicircular, sharp-edged, inflected above at its junction with the periphery, thickened below: inner lip attached to the periphery, and slightly folded over the base: umbilicus wide, deep, and semicircular. L. 0/025, B. 0:0175. We

A single specimen of this remarkable and beautiful species.

* Beautiful little. + Exquisite.

400 Dr. J. Gwyn Jeffreys on Mediterranean Mollusca.

Aporrhais Serresianus, Michaud.

Cerithium tuberculatum, L., var. C. reticulatum, Da C.

Triforis perversa,

Murez brandaris, Lo aciculatus, Lamarck.

Lachesis minima, Mo

Trophon syracusanus, hy breviatus, Jeffr.

Nassa reticulata, L. N. pygmea, Lam.

Columbella scripta, L. ;

Defrancia teres, Forb. D. "Pass, Mont. D. Leufroyi, Mich. D. purpurea, Mont., var

Pleurotoma Loprestiana, Cal. P. nuperrima, Tiberi. P. nebula, Mont. P. wii Ph. P. Stossichiana, oi P. clathrata, de Serres. P. rugulosa, Ph. P. cos-

tata, Don. P. Maravignæ, Biv. “Besides young and un-

on specimens of other species of Defrancia and Pleurotom

Mitra siens ‘Lam

Marginella secalina, Ph. M. clandestina, Brocchi.

Cyprea europea, Mon

Ringicula auriculata, Ménard.

Cylichna Jeffreysi, Weink.

Cylichna parvula*, Jeffreys. (Pl. XVI. fig. 9.)

SHELL forming a short cylinder, rather solid for its minute size, Mur eie and glossy : sculpture, nume- rous and very ines of growth; the crown or apex is eüciieled B ly a lidos riblet or ridge; half-

7 yamg, yose exhibit a sunken spire of one or s with a globular nucleus : colour

003.

About 100 specimens.

This is perhaps the type of a distinct genus oe Cylichna and Utriculus, which may be called Cryptaz? because the spire is partly concealed. A little Noises shell, discovered by the Rev. Robert Boog Watson, and

named by him Utriculus tornatus or U. spretus, somewhat resembles the edt species, but is much larger and oval ; and the spire is more visible, although sunken and partly concealed.

Utriculus globosus, Lov. Bulla striata, Brug.

* Very small.

Ann. & Mag.Nat. Hist. S.5 .Vol. 11. PL. XVI.

Mintern Bros. lith.

| | | |

Dr. J. Gwyn Jeffreys on Mediterranean Mollusca. 401 Scaphander lignarius, L. S. punctostriata, Mighels & Adams.

Philine quadrata, X. Wood. Atlanta Peroni, Lesueur. PTEROPODA. Embolus rostralis, Soule eyet trialis d ium S. reticulata, D'Orb. Cavolinia gibbosa, Clio TORUM, Quoy & ixiusd. C. acicula, Rang.

OSTRACODA.

Bairdia subdeltoidea, Jones Cythere Jonesi, Baird.

Cythere cic mé Baird. Cytheridea reci =

—— quadrident. " Aris - | Cytherella (1 valve scabra, Müns

FORAMINIFERA. Corn s agp: oom VAS nd Ph. | bag ntn be ne Defrance. ochus, D'O

Pi uni nies nd D'Orb. Big Seine dig p. D'Orb.

Bil ‘at: Poh pion gata, D'Orb. Clavulina pari

— PRIM. ressa, D'Orb. hg ditata, "frank

— erica, Aii Nodosaria raphanus, L. voltae ear d ms psc ca Linn. bacillum, Def secans, D'Orb. Dentalina obliqua, D'Orb asperula, Seguen communis

—— pulchella, D'Orb. Vaginulina legumen,

en $. Marginulina glabra, D'Orb bicornis, D'Orb. istellaria arcuata, D'Or Ferussaci, D'Or rotule

—— trigonula, Lam. ——— cultrata, Montf.

—— tricarinata, D'Orb. italica, Defy. Candeiana, D'Orb. reticulata, Schwage oblonga, Mont Polymorphina gibba, D'Orb

—— contorta, D^ lanceolata, Reuss

a gti limbata, D'Orb. Uvigerina pygmea, D'Orb.

a, D'Orb. Globigerina rubra, D'Orb.

—— Wn bolita, D'Orb. —— bulloides, D'Orb.

Peneroplis planatus, F. & M. Orbulina universa, D'Orb.

Orbiculina compressa, D'Orb. [eer na bulloides, D'Orb.

Psammosphera fusca, Schultze. Discorbina parisiensis, D'Orb.

Hyperammina elongata, Brady. Planorbuina mediterranensis,

—— vagans, Br.

— ramosa, Br. — lari a, P. & J:

Jaculella acuta, Br. Truncatulina lobatula, Walker.

abdammina, sp., fragments. refulgens, Mc es

Rhizammina algaformis, Br. Polytrema rubra ;

scorpiurus, Montfort. vinulina ponies vet D'Orb

Haplophragmium jensi vecta D'Orb.

D'Orb. —— Karstenii, Reuss , Sp, allied to globigerini- Rotalia ae D’Orb. A iscus incertus, D'Orb. Polystomella crispa, L Webbina clavata, Parker & Jones, Operculina Ii, Defr.

402 Mr. A. G. Butler on the

L.— The Lepidoptera collected during the recent Expedition of H.M.S. ‘Challenger.’ By Anruun G. Butter, F.L.S., F.Z.S., Assistant Keeper, Zoological Department, Br itish Museum.

Tur Lepidoptera obtained by the naturalists of the ‘ i: ea ger’ represent 101 species, distributed as follows:

o | £8 AB c Say | | ag * | g = Lg. =| a | [Se | E |34| m [g^ | ` 4 | < ea E | Ss APA Ne Tr [rts * | A T A MP ETE | os | ae TTT e | Nacamsa Meldole ...... EN" alliploea Saundersii * | Saphara ursula.......... | * | Radena manillana ...... " | | nd & Lucas ooi | * | f Nipara eleutho........... | * eris uei Seats | * | | Hamadryas nais ........ * | | Tirumala p — "o as ae ka Dp ) DNI UM telis * MEINE - Coda oec "a * wo. bep ei We SN = © * DAC ETE EET * Anosi wear ppus cocus T pi ks e * Melanitis a y MAUS ^ "T E i * Zethera musa .......... * Se vands T Duponchel : i * | Mydosama sethiops ...... ka * phido CI RE MEME IS Teu * Calysisme justinella * Ragadia melindena ..,... * | Hypocysta osyris ........ * | Ypthima Sempera ...... * | Xois fulvida............ * | Tenaris catops .......... * | D. 3 ‘a rer o aac * | Messaras madestes ...... "5 * | tella Bowdenia , . E; * | Cethosia luzoniea..,...... " damasippe ,........ . * MEM deions- o... * Neptis venilia .......,. * si lnetaria. .. 2. i è |

* Challenger? Lepidoptera.

403

un 2. " E] i35 |ae| à lad EE 54| |23 aa j ga scit oa g~ g rot 25 |} a <j 4 E Fa 42, com fierink «sies * CETTE we 6 "A * ip , T is * "ro MSS m * — Murmyi ..... v. * — Tho | SERE MS "n * * — NOOO MTM * WRG choc ous Eres n . * Precis hellanis .......... A * TUA eaa aE * Junonia villida ......... n AD ne x * aa macha scs. e * Sospita segecia.......... % olochila intensa........ $ Pitheco xi TT " anis je ie ort TN a * | dici ceci Ps * | Cinstalfus 1o MEL = | Catochrysops strabo. ..... T | a ae isco soo ET * | NET ura cod pied "dee * Naeaduba aluta ........ * | macrophthalma x | Jamides carissima ...... d FA : * Lampides evanescens * | | cle P; V. * | | | sui (acie ES x | | | Zizera sow Ma oe pet : * | | | | sera senone RIS d * | | | | Terias invida. ........... * | | | | AH a ues core vhs * | | | ar ET EI TT T IEEE * | | sulphurata a ode. * | | CE. Pees oe ew ETNES ae wè ee * | yaliivolahs i.i.. ii x | hecabe ...... EH is " | —— puella arate as * | | Aim domitia. ......... * | mindanensis........| x | Omithopter aruama...... s * | siipii * i | —— idæoides AS * | —— ledebouri * | | —— Schmeltzi.......... aie A «x 1 w- ] —— alcidinus . ...... oa * | | mithin siini * | Panphila — Bi "e * | ee es of | E ——— pe. ii em aer m |

404 Mr. A. G. Butler on the ©

mM o VE- à Ag B4 S | zs BE 22a |23 ep Pd = = = me fem d MZ I» MC 3 pM 5 oe = o [ues] E < < E — Suastus sp.P Ser TP * Thanaos inornatus ...... m * Plesioneura insulata...... Y * FOBUTDEBÁ eser . * Argina cribraria ........ * Damalis aleiphron ...... » Hyvpsa dama. ........ TE REY * Lp a o PETE TT i * Nyctemera fasciata ...... és vx 25 * olo ss ENDE * Pitasila inconstans ...... š Cocytodes modesta ...... | * Phyllodes cerasifera * | Azazia rubricans ........ * | Hydroeampasp.P ...... " | fl ee * | Number of species ...... Oæ] 2| | 12 |

The most valuable series is that collected in the Aru Islands, containing, among other species, a new Papilio allied to P. Laglaizet of Depuiset (Ann. Soc. Ent. France, 1878, p. 142, pl. v.), from New Guinea, but certainly quite distinct ; it is an admirable copy of a day-flying moth, Alcidis aruus of Felder, particularly as regards the pattern and coloration of the upper surface; on the under surface, however, is a cha- racter which strongly supports the view, held by Messrs. Bates, Wallace, Trimen, and others, that resemblances of this

ind are due to the assimilation of species in need of protec- tion to the pattern of others which, owing to their odour, taste, or uneatable aspect, enjoy immunity from the attacks of insect- enemies. This character consists in a longitudinal orange streak, so placed upon the abdominal area of the hind wings as to simulate (when the butterfly is in repose) the orange ventral surface of the abdomen in the moth ; the same character may also be seen in the figure of P. Laglaizei. If the

"iones in repose retained the same flattened wing-surface as do the species of Alcidis, it is obvious that the orange streak would rather hinder than assist the resemblance between the two; it is, however, well known that the abdominal border in Papilio is in this position so folded that the streak would appear to be upon the body.

One must not, however, overlook one fact in connexion

M TURCO ee ee

* Challenger? Lepidoptera. 405

with this question, and that is the fact of the apparent rarity of these copying Papilionide. If it be of great importance for one species to resemble another, inasmuch as that thereby the copying species shares, in common with its model, immu- nity from evil, one would naturally suppose that this advantage would be evidenced by abundance of specimens. It seems to me, however, that, on the other hand, if the numbers of the butterfly and moth were equal, many of the former would fall victims to the inexperience of young birds before the associa- tion of an evil taste or smell with such a type of coloration was discovered ; this would quickly reduce the number of the butterfly, whilst the moth escaped. On the other hand, many of the butterflies which resemble Euplceine appear to be abun- dant; and I think we must look for the explanation of this in the abundance of examples in the species of that group, coupled with the abundance of species, all much alike, and therefore representing an army of unpalatable individuals greatly exceeding in numbers the so-called “ mimicking”

es.

The subfamily Eupleine is largely represented in the ‘Challenger’ collections, no less than seventeen species being reterable to this group; of these, one of the most interesting to me is a species named by Mr. Moore Tirumala angustata, and which is represented by eighteen examples from Tonga- tabu; in this series there is only one variety, a melanistic example differing from the typical form in. the want of the irregular spot towards the end of the cell of the front wings, but agreeing with it in every other respect. The point of interest about this species is its marvellous similarity to 7. hamata of Australia, and nevertheless the absolute constancy of the principal character by which it can be distinguished, the dark brown band on the hind wings, separating the greenish-white markings of the basal area from the inner series of spots upon the external area, being invariably about half as wide in T. angustata as in T. hamata, I regard the constancy of the slight differences in these two locally sepa- rated but nearly allied forms as important evidence against those who assume that all differences of pattern which do no at once arrest attention are due to individual variation, and who consequently must not only be themselves disabled from studying the geographical distribution of species in its finer details, but must deter others from learning the exact truths which a study of it is designed to teach.

Another interesting form in which the characters are also constant, though equally slight, is Saphara ursula, a species of the same subfamily, to which I shall have to call attention later in this paper.

406 Mr. A. G. Butler on the

List of the Species. RH OPALOCERA. Nymphalide. EvpLarix.

This subfamily is represented by seventeen species, one of which, however, may, I think, eventually prove to be a a slightly melanistic form of Salatura affinis, inasmuch as both forms are in the same series from Aru (possibly not from the same island) ; at the same time I prefer to regard them as distinct, until proofs of their identity have been produced. Seven of the species are pronounced by Mr. Moore to be new; six of these are included in the revision of the subfamily pre- pared by Mr. Moore, the seventh, however, appears not to be described by him.

1. Salpinz usipetes. Euplea usipetes, Hewitson, Exot. Butt. ii. Eupl. pl. i. fig. 4 (1858). Two males. * Dobbo (Wamma), Wanumbai, Wokan, ru Island.” The localities above given were upon the box containing the Aru specimens, the exact locality not being recorded upon the envelopes ; I shall therefore refer to them simply as from Aru.

A

2. Salpin« oculatus. Salpwnx oculatus, Moore, Rev. Eupl. P. Z. S. 1883. d. Pasananea valley, Mindanao, near Zamboanga, Feb- ruary 1875. 3. Salpinz iphianassa. aes iphianassa, Butler, P. Z.S. 1866, p. 287. n. 57, pl. eclxxxvi

9. Kandavu, Fiji, August 1874.

4. Nacamsa Meldole. Nacamsa Meldole, Moore, Rev. Eupl. P. Z. S. 1883. d. Pasananca valley, Mindanao, near Zamboanga, Feb- ruary 1875. This species was represented in the collection by only one example ; it is an admirable copy of Andasena Lucasii, which came with it.

‘Challenger’ Lepidoptera. 407

i 5. Calliplea Saundersit. a Felder, Reise der Nov. Lep. ii. p. 322. n. 439 T).

d. Aru.

6. Saphara ursula, sp. n.

o S. biformis; but the pattern of the under surface (with the exception of the subapieal spots on the primaries) agrees with S. Treitschkei. Expanse of wings 84-95 millim.

Ten specimens. “ Dentrecasteaux Island, Admiralty Group "*,

It is evident that each island, or at least each group of islands, has a separate species, constantly differing, although in apparently insignificant characters, from its nearest allies. To those who have not specially studied the Euplæœinæ the presence or absence of two white spots on the primaries would

black colouring of the male the species most nearly approaches ith th

appear to be a variation scarcely worthy of remark, much less .

of specific value; nevertheless it is perfectly clear that the form having these spots is characteristic of the island where it occurs, and therefore to record one of the Admiralty Islands as a locality for S. Trettschket would not be in accordance with exact scientific fact. We might say that a local form of the latter species was found in the Admiralty group, a second in the Solomon group, and a third at Duke-of-York Island; but the rapid increase of our collections of Lepidoptera proves more and more clearly that the genera consist of nothing but grada- tional series of local forms in this Order; and therefore, if we call the species local forms, we may call the genera species. To such a course no living Lepidopterist would consent. 7. Andasena Lucasii.

Andasena Lucasii, Moore, Rev. Eupl. P. Z. S. 1883.

Four males. Pasananca valley, Mindanao, near Zamboanga, February 1875. -

* See H. N. Moseley's * Naturalist on the Challenger, p. 454.

t

^s

408 Mr. A. G. Butler on the

8. Nipara eleutho. Danais eleutho, Quoy, Freyc. Voy. pl. Ixxxiii. fig. 2 (1815). Tongatabu, 20th July 1874. 9. Nipara Eschscholtzü. o oen Felder, Reise der Nov. Lep. ii. p. 345. n. 480

Kandavu, Fiji. 10. Hamadryas nais. y

Nymphalis nais, Guérin, Voy. Coq. pl. xv. fig. 3 (1829). `

Aru.

11. Radena manillana. Ta gen: Moore, Rev. Eupl. P. Z. S. 1883. Camiguen, Philippines, 3c z PR 1875; Pasananca valley, Senla: February 18 12. Tirumala angustata. Tirumala angustata, Moore, Rev. Eupl. P. Z. S. 1883. d 9. Eighteen examples. Tongatabu, July 1874. 13. Salatura Edmondii. Danais Edmondii, Bougainville, Voy. Thetis, pl. xliv. figs. 3, 3 bis (1837).

d 9. Six specimens. Pasananca valley, Mindanao, Feb- ruary 1875. 14. Salatura affinis. Papilio affinis, Fabricius, Syst. Ent. p. 511. n. 291 (1775). d 9. Five specimens. Aru. 15. Salatura aruana. Salatura aruana, Moore, Rey. Eupl. P. Z. S. 1883. d 9. Three specimens. Aru. 16. Salatura chrystppus. Papilio chrysippus, Linneeus, Mus. Lud. Ulr. p. 263 (1764), Pasananca valley, Mindanao, February 1875.

17. Anosia plexippus. l Papilio plexippus, Linnæus, Mus. Lud. Ulr. p. 262 (1764). Tongatabu, July 1874.

‘Challenger’ Lepidoptera. 409

SATYrRIn#.

18. Melanitis taitensis. Cyllo lela, var. taitensis, Felder, Verh, zool.-botan. Gesellsch. xii. p. 493. n. 186 (1862).

Tongatabu, July 1874. 19. Zethera musa. Zethera musa, Felder, Wien, ent. Monatschr. v. p. 301. n. 16 (1861); Reise der Nov. Lep. iii. pl. liv. figs, 6, 7 (1807).

d 9. Pasananca valley, Mindanao, February 1875.

Z. aganippe of Felder, figured on the same plate (fig. 3), appears to me to be the female of Z. musa. "The sexes in this genus are very dissimilar.

20. Sevanda Duponchelit. Satyrus Duponchelit, Guérin, Voy. Coquille, pl. xvii. fig. 3 (1829).

show that S. Duponchelii, S. dorycus, and S. getulia are distinct although closely allied species (or local races, if that name be considered preferable), which could readily be distin- guished if one possessed a fair series from each locality, but (as in many other instances) which look like slight varieties when single specimens from each locality are alone retained. Hewitson only possessed a single female from Dorey; and we

ssess three males from that locality. These are all uniform in the dark border to the secondaries above, the pale under

28

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xi.

410 Mr. A. G. Butler on the

surface of the primaries, and the more numerous ocelli on the secondaries (S. dorycus); Hewitson also had a male from

ysol and a female from New Guinea, more nearly approach- ing S. Duponchelit, the secondaries having two strongly marked black marginal lines, somewhat obscured with brown in the male, and the under surface of the primaries dark, though not so dark as in the Aru form, the secondaries without the second ocellus (S. getul/a). A male from Waigiou and a pair from Aru in Mr. Hewitson's collection appear to belong to a third form, the typical S. Duponchelit, although the males differ slightly from each other in the form of the submarginal lines on the secondaries ; both, however, are destitute of the orange patch below the second ocellus on the primaries, which in the female is reduced to a slender curved streak partly en- circling the ocellus; and all agree in other respects with the

ru specimen before me. should therefore propose that these forms should be kept separate, thus :—

1. Sevanda Duponchelit, Guér. Aru, Waigiou. 2. Sevanda getulia, Feld. New Guinea, Mysol. 3. Sevanda dorycus, Boisd. Dorey. 21. Mydosama ethiops. Mycalesis ethiops, Butler, Cat. Sat. B. M. p. 141, pl. iii. fig. 11 (1868). Aru.

22. Mydosama phidon. Mycalesis phidon, Hewitson, Exot. Butt. iii. p. 84, Mye. pl. iii. fig. 16 (1862). Aru. 23. Calysisme justinella. Mycalesis justinella, Butler, Cat. Sat. B. M. p. 135, pl. iii. fig. 12 (1868). Pasananca valley, Mindanao, February 1875. 24. Ragadia melindena. eI melindena, Felder, Wien. ent. Monatschr. vii. p. 125. n. 99 863). Pasananca valley, Mindanao, February 1875. 25. Hypocysta osyris. Satyrus osyris, Boisduval, Voy. Astrolabe, Lép. p. 154. n. 17 (1832). Aru. 26. Ypthima sempera. Mon sempera, Felder, Wien. ent. Monatschr. vii. p. 125. n. 98

Camiguen, Philippines, 26th January 1875; Mindanao, February 1875. ;

A Un Pp UR gm = = ite. an fi

‘Challenger’ Lepidoptera. ; 411

27. Xois fulvida, sp. n.

Allied to X. sesara, but differing constantly in the ochra- ceous colour of the primaries and the border of the secondaries, also in the discoidal cell of primaries not being dusky excepting at the base, and the narrowness of the dusky external border of these wings; secondaries below rather paler than in X.

m

sesara. Expanse of wings 34-38 millim. Banks of the Wai Levu, Viti Levu, and Kandavu, Fiji, 2nd August 1874.

_ I have before me eight examples in better or worse condi- tion, and the same number of specimens of S. sesara; so that I have no doubt about the constancy of the characters by Which these two forms are distinguished.

MozPurixx. 28. Tenaris catops. Drusilla catops, Westwood, Gen. Diurn. Lep. p. 335. n. 3, note (1851) d 9. Aru. 29. Tenaris myops. Drusilla myops, Felder, Wien. ent. Monatschr. iv. p. 109. n. 68, pl. i, fig. 1 (1860).

d ?. Aru. Very closely allied to T. dioptrica of Vollenhoven.

NYMPHALINE.

30. Messaras madestes. Messaras madestes, Hewitson, Ex. Butt. ii. Mess. pl. i. figs. 3, 6 (1859). Aru,

31. Atella Bowdenia. Atella Bowdenia, M. R. Butler, P. Z. S. 1873, p. 687. Tongatabu, July 1874.

82. Cethosia luzonica. Cethosia luzonica, Felder, Wien. ent. Monatschr. vii. p. 107. n. 68

(1863).

Pasananea valley, Mindanao, February 1875. 33. Cethosia damasippe. Cethosia damasippe, Felder, Reise der Nov. Lep. iii. p. 379. n. 550 (1867).

Aru. 28*

412 . Mr. A. G. Butler ih the

This example differs somewhat from one which we have from Dorey; but as we only have a single specimen in each case, and the description by Felder embraces both forms, it would be rash at present to regard them as distinct; at the same time, judging from the absolute constancy of the nearly allied C. imperialis from Queensland, it seems highly probable that they are so.

34. Cynthia deione. Cynthia deione, Erichson, Nova Acta Ac. Nat. Cur. xvi. Suppl. pl. 50. tigs. 2, 2 a (1833). Pasananea valley, Mindanao, February 1875. The specimens of this species were much shattered, as though they had been long on the wing.

35. Neptis venilia.

Papilio venilia, Linnæus, Mus. Lud. Ulr. p. 290 (1764).

Aru.

The Aru specimens differ slightly in the broader white band of the primaries from those occurring at Amboina, Ceram, Mysol, and Waigiou.

36. Neptis lactaria. Athyma lactaria, Butler, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 3, vol. xvii. p. 98. n. 1 (1866).

Aru.

Only a single specimen of each of the preceding species was obtained.

37. Hypolimnas nerina. Q. Papilio nerina, Fabricius, Syst. Ent. p. 509. n. 277 (1775).

Te Drū H. auge of Cramer is the male of the Javan form. 38. Hypolimnas lasinassa. d. Papilio lasinassa, Cramer, Pap. Exot. ii. pl. cev. A, B (1779). d. Aru. The female of this is figured by Cramer as P. manilia.

39. Hypolimnas eriphile ? 2. Papilio eriphile, Cramer, Pap. Exot. iv. pl. ceelxxvi. A, B (1782). 9. Kandavu, Fiji. This is somewhat smaller than Cramer's figure; and the subapical white bandof the primariesis frequently obscured. It

‘Challenger’ Lepidoptera. 413

may possibly be a dark variety of the following species, and not identical with that from Amboina.

40. Hypolimnas pallescens. 2. Diadema pallescens, Butler, P. Z. S. 1874, p. 282. n. 47. Diadema bolina, var., Butler, Brenchley's 2d uise of the Curacoa,’ p. 468, pl. xlvii. figs. 3, 4 (1873). d ?. Kandavu, Fiji. The specimens of this and the preceding form are all much shattered; they had probably been long on the wing when captured.

41. Hypolimnas Murrayi, sp. n.

. Larger than the male, the outer margin of the primaries more excavated as usual, the lilacine patch replaced by a quadrifid greyish band corresponding with that of the under surface; the white discal spots and submarginal markings visible above, more so on the primaries than on the secon- daries; the latter wings with the lilacine patch elongated, erossed by black veins; no ultramarine blue on the wings: under suríace a little paler than in the male, the submarginal markings of primaries white, as on the secondaries; the

oblique band on the primaries and the tapering band and

414 Mr. A. G. Butler on the

subcostal spot on the secondaries a little greyer, and therefore not quite so prominent as in the male. Expanse of wings 100 millim.

Kandavu, Fiji.

Only a pair of this T was obtained: it comes nearest to H. perimele of Cramer

42. Hypolimnas Thomsoni, sp. n.

Allied to the preceding species, smaller in both sexes; the male with the lilacine pateh of I bs x ni and that of secondaries smaller; the the female is also pure white and imidtibd s ie ad series of white spots on the upper surface of the female also stops short on the second median interspace, and the submarginal markings are very indistinct ; the lilacine patch on the secondaries is semicircular and has a narrow but distinct ultramarine edge : on the underside the red colouring in the cell of primaries is duller, more diffused ; the submarginal mte. in the male are obliterated, and in the female are blurred ; the white band

n the secondaries is obliterated in both sexes, but the sub- costal spot is present, as also are the small spots on the disk.

xpanse of wings, d 74 millim., i 93 millim.

d. Tongatabu; $. Kandav

43. Hypolimnas Moseleyt, sp. n. -

Also allied to H. Murray, a m smaller; the male with the lilacine patch of primaries smaller, transversely cunei- form, that of secondaries large and irregularly pentagonal; the band beyond the cell in the female pure white, opaline, with ultramarine margin, quinquefid; the discal spots dis- tinet on the primaries, the submarginal markings about the same, but no trace of discal spots or submarginal markings on the upper surface of the secondaries; the lilacine atch o these wings similar in form and diffused, but broadly ja

with ultramarine blue, as in the male. Wings below more olivaceous than in Z. Murrayi, the submarginal double lunate spots narrower, and band of secondaries in both sexes only represented by a diffused whitish central patch and an indis- tinct streak of pale scales Fea it to the abdominal border. Expanse of wings, g 74 m ; 9 90 millim.

Five examples. Pies tag July 1874

44. Hypolimnas Naresi, sp. n.

lso allied to H. Murrayi, much smaller; the male with the lilacine patch of primaries narrower, tri trifid, curved, and

‘Challenger’ Lepidoptera. 415

that of secondaries a little smaller; the band beyond the cell in the female pure white, opaline, with ultramarine margin, less oblique than in H. Moseleyi; the discal series of spots not extending beyond the first median interspace, the upper- most (subapical) bifid spot yellowish; those of secondaries and the submarginal markings on all the wings obsolete ; lilacine patch of secondaries unusually white, surrounded with ultramarine blue. Under surface more olivaceous in the male almost sandy yellowish in the female, the red in the discoidal cell dull; submarginal lunate markings narrow, indistinct, and pale brown, excepting near the posterior angles of the wings, where they are a little more distinct ; band of secondaries only represented by a central streak of excised white spots separated y the nervures. Expanse of wings, d 74 millim., ¢ 81 milli

d,var. Wings below very dark, submarginal markings wholly obselete. Expanse of wings 68 millim.

Fourteen examples. Tongatabu, July 1874.

The obscurity of the submarginal markings and usually smaller size of this species readily separate it from H. Moseley ; most of the specimens were a good deal shattered, two pairs only being in fair condition.

45. Precis hellanis. Precis hellanis, Felder, Reise der Nov. Lep. iii. p. 402. n. 601 (1867). Aru.

46. Precis ida.

Papilio ida, Cramer, Pap. Exot. i. pl. xlii. C, D (1776). Camiguen and Mindanao, Philippines.

47. Junonia villida. Papilio villida, Fabricius, Mant. Ins. ii. p. 35. n. 366 (1787).

Tongatabu, July 1874; banks of Wai Leva, Viti Levu ; Kandavu, Fiji, 2nd August 1874.

ACRHINE. 48. Acræa andromacha.

Papilio andromacha, Fabricius, Syst. Ent. p. 466. n. 102 (1775). Kandavu, Fiji, August 1874.

416 Mr. A. G. Butler on the

Lemoniidae.

49. Sospita segecia. Sospita segecia, Hewitson, Ex. Butt. ii. Sosp. pl. i. figs. 4-6 (1861).

d 9. Aru. The two examples obtained have evidently been long on the wing.

Lycenide. T 50. Holochila intensa.

Holochila intensa, may Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, vol. xviii. p. 245. n. 20 (1876

9. Aru.

51. Pithecops hylas, Papilio hylas, Fabricius, Syst. Ent. p. 526. n. 351 (1775). Pasananca valley, Mindanao.

52. Danis alenas.

d. Lycena alenas p Reise der Nov. Lep. ii. p. 268. n. pl. xxxiii. figs. 15, 16 (1865).

d. Aru.

co b M

53. Danis coritus. Polyommatus coritus, Guérin, Voy. Coq. ii. pl. xviii. fig. 3 (1829) 9. Ara. 54. Castalius roxus. Polyommatus roxus, Godart, Enc. Méth. ix. p. 659. n. 142 (1823). Pasananca valley, Mindanao.

55. Catochrysops strabo. Hesperia strabo, Fabricius, Ent. Syst. iii. 1, p. 287. n. 101 (1793). Pasananca valley, Mindanao.

56. Catochrysops ancyra.

d. Lycena ancyra, Felder, Reise der Noy. Lep. ii. p. 270. n. 342, pl. xxxiv, fig. 5 (1867). ” E

d- Aru. The species is near to C. complicata, but larger; Felder described it from an example taken in Amboina.

‘Challenger’ Lepidoptera. 417

57. Catochrysops, sp. ?

A small grey-brown species, perhaps C. caledonica of Felder 1 much rubbed and faded; it is of the same size, and the markings, so far as I can trace them, appear to be the same.

Tongatabu, July 1874.

There is also in the collection a fragment from Aru which may either belong to this or the following genus.

58. Nacaduba aluta. Cupido aluta, Druce, P. Z. S. 1873, p. 349. n. 16, pl. xxxii. fig. 8. Pasananca valley, Mindanao.

59. Nacaduba macrophthalma.

In need meerspitialns Felder, Reise der Nov. Lep. ii. p. 275. n. 339, pl. xxxiv. fig. 35 (1867).

nee valley, Mindanao. 60. Jamides carissima. Lampides carissima, Butler, P. Z. S. 1875, p. 615. n. 24, pl. Ixyii. figs. 4, 5.

Tongatabu, July 1874. 61. Lampides evanescens.

Lampides evanescen 5, Butler, P. Z. S. 1875, p. 615. n. 26. ?. Camiguen, Pio Islands. le.

A single much worn exam

62. Lampides cleodus. Lycæna cleodus, Felder, Reise der Nov. Lep. ii p. 272. n. 334, pl. xxxiv. figs. 20-22 (1867 ome um valley, AE Mae. near Zamboanga. The silvery greenish-white tint of this species is not well Kei in Felder’s figures. 63. Lampides suidas ?

d. Lycena Pago Felder, Reise der Nov. Lep. ii. p. 273. n. 335, pl. xxxiv. figs, 18, 19 (1867).

. Pasananca nib Mindanao Apparently the female of F elder’s species, but decidedly

64. Zizera oriens, sp. n. g. Allied to Z. pygmea of Snellen; larger, lilacine blue

418 Mr. A. G. Butler on the

above; the apical area and external border of primaries brown, the base of costa whitish : secondaries with the costal border broadly and the external border narrowly brown, base blackish blue; abdominal border white, sericeous, with slightly cupreous reflections ; markings much as in Z. pygmea, but the marginal and submarginal markings less distinct, and the series of small black spots across the disk of primaries forming an almost straight line. Expanse of wings 24 millim. Pasananca valley, Mindanao.

very ragged and broken example, perhaps the female of the above, is in the Camiguen series; it appears to have been of a smoky brown tint, sprinkled with bluish scales on the surface; but it is so much injured that it may even belong to a distinct species.

. oriens is as large as Z. maha of Kollar.

65. Nilasera cone. Amblypodia «xone, Hewitson, Ill. Diurn. Lep. p. 5. n. 15, pl. iii. figs. 20, 24 (1863). 9. Aru.

Papilionide. Prrrinz.

66. Terias invida, sp. n.

d. Gamboge-yellow, with almost the pattern of T. alitha and T. Lorquinit,the costal margin being narrow ack- brown; the apical area broadly (with oblique slightly concave inner edge), the outer margin rather broadly black-brown, but only separately represented on the median interspaces, where

as usual) its inner edge is bisinuated; inner border broadly edged with black-brown, the anterior margin of this border being distinetly sinuated before the middle: secondaries with a broad external border, gradually narrowing towards the apex, and with the inner edge regularly sinuated from first median branch to apex; a basal black-brown spot. Wings below as usual—that is to say, paler than above, and with the markings of T. hecabe. Expanse of wings 40 millim.

9. Primrose-yellow, with almost the pattern of the male, but paler; the inner border of primaries not sinuated, and the inner edge of the outer border of secondaries quite regular, without a trace of sinuation. Wings below similarly marke to those of T. esiope. Expanse of wings 34 millim.

Pasananca valley, Mindanao.

‘Challenger’ Lepidoptera. 419

This species is very near to the following, but much smaller, and with the inner or anterior edge of the inner border of the primaries distinctly sinuated; this, I believe, is not an individual variation, but characteristic of the smaller a and is the first indication of a step in the direction

- T. celebensis, Wall. ; 2. T. tominia, Voll.; 3. T. zama, Feld.; 4. T. zita, Feld.; 5. T. rahel, Fabr. (=?T. sinensis,

); 9. T. Lorquinii, Feld.; 7. T. alitha, Feld.; 8. T. invida, Butl.; 9. T. tilaha, Horsf.; 10. T. eumede, Feld.; ll. T. hecabe, Linn.

There is, however, a distinct break between the two groups; and this makes the suggestion (Trans. Ent. Soc. 1882, p. 489) that one of the most heavily bordered of them is a variety of T. hecabe, the more preposterous. Of the eleven forms associa- ted by Pryer, five only occur in Japan; and of these two are admitted hybrids. T. hecade itself is Chinese; T. Aecabeotdes and 7. esiope are Himalayan; T. brenda strictly African ; T. sari, Malayan, having never been taken excepting in J ava, Borneo, and Malacca: these species also belong to five diffe- rent sections of the genus, some of which (as shown above)

67. Tertas alitha. Terias alitha, Felder, Wien. ent. Monatschr. vi. p. 289. n. 51 (1862).

d 9. Pasananca valley, Mindanao.

420 Mr. A. G. Butler on the

68. Terias diversa. Terias diversa, Wallace, Trans. Ent. Soc. ser. 3, vol. iv. p. 324. n. 20 (1867). .

8 9. Camiguen, Philippines.

69. Terias sulphurata. Terias sulphurata, Butler, P. Z. S. 1875, p. 617. n. 32. d. Aru.

" ie a (0. Terias aprica, sp. n.

slender greyish margin and small black spots at the extre- mities of the veins. Wings below lemon-yellow, with faint traces of the usual dark brown markings on the basal half, but with no trace of the sigmoidal subapical streak of T. sul- phurata; marginal points extremely minute. Expanseof wings 42 millim.

3. Tongatabu.

This species is slightly larger than the preceding, from which, however, it may chiefly be distinguished by the almost immaculate under surface and the total absence of the charac- teristic subapical sigmoidal streak on the under surface of the primaries; it belongs in fact to the same group with T. hecabe, . and not with T. æsiope.

71. Tertas vallivolans, sp. n.

Bright lemon-yellow ; primaries with the costal margin very narrowly black; apical area commencing at about the

‘Challenger’ Lepidoptera. 421

and fringe dotted with black, the margin at the extremities of the veins, and the fringe at the extremities of the internervular folds : primaries with the usual discoidal dark brown markings | in outline; secondaries with the usual squamose brown mark- l ings. Expanse of wings 43 millim.

d. Pasananca valley, Mindanao.

In pattern and coloration nearest to Terias Mariesii, var. e (Trans. Ent. Soc. 1880, pl. vi. fig. 5), but with narrower wings, the primaries with straighter costal margin and more a rounded apex, the apical area with more angular inner edge, | the outer border narrower on all the wings, that of secondaries as in my fig. 6, and that of primaries not produced along the inner border, as in T. Mariest?.

72. Terias hecabe. Papilio hecabe, Linnæus, Mus. Lud. Ulr. p. 249 (1764). d Arm.

73. Tertas puella. Xanthidia puella, Boisduval, Voy. Astr. Lép. p. 60, P ii. fig. 8 (1832). Terjas virgo, Wallace, Trans. Ent. Soc. ser. 3, vol. iv. p. 328. n. 35 (1867).

d 2. Ara. i l Boisduval’s figure agrees well with Aru specimens of the ale.

74. Appias domitia. Pieris domitia, Felder, Wien. ent. Monatschr. vi. p. 285. n. 41 (1862). 3. Pasananca valley, Mindanao.

75. Appias mindanensis, sp. n. Tachyris domitia (part.), Semper (nec Felder), Stett. ent. Zeit. 1875, p- 401.

d. Bright reddish orange, the veins black, the outer mar- gins, the apical border of primaries, and the anal border of secondaries broadly greyish : primaries below deep cadmium- yellow, crossed beyond e middle by a squamose interrupted transverse grey streak; secondaries right golden cadmium-yellow, a rather broad discal grey-brown band from the second subcostal to the first median branch, beyond which band the veins are black ; a minal border at base sulphur-yellow. Expanse of wings 72 millim.

» Ps valley, Mindanao. Las pss with Semper in his belief that this and the

422 Mr. A. G. Butler on the

preceding are varieties of one species ; nor can I admit, with- out further evidence than the statement of his collector as to a single pair taken by him ¢n copuld, that A. zamboanga and A. asterope are both females of A. domita. If one of these

nero and A, figulina have females only differing from them-

can be no question, though as species they differ in characters less marked than those existing between A. domitia and A. mindanensis—both also occurring commonly at Malacca, as the latter species do in Mindanao: the females, although less common than the males, agree with them in tint and in under-surface characters ; both are marked with black above, as in my figure of A. figulina.

Now, if M. Semper still believes A. zamboanga (not to mention A. asterope) to be the true female of A. domitia, he must (holding the views which he has expressed as to the varia- bility of that species) admit, at any rate, the total distinctness of A. nero, and obliterate from his paper the following words:— * Mehr Licht hierüber kann erst das Bekanntwerden des 9 von Nero Fabr. geben, wofür ich figulina Butler, von der ich kürzlich im Neucháteler Museum ein Exemplar ohne Abdomen gesehen habe, nicht halten kann ;" since he will certainly regard A. figulina as only a vermilion-coloured and more heavily banded form of the blood-red A. nero.

PAPILIONINÆ. 76. Ornithoptera arruana. Ornithoptera arruana, Felder, Wien. ent. Monatschr. iii. p. 391. n. 32 (1859).

9. Area.

77. Papilio gordion. Papilio gordion, Felder, Reise der Nov. Lep. i. p. 66. n. 50 (1865). Pasananca valley, Mindanao.

78. Papilio idæoides.

Papilio idæoides, Hewitson, Exot. Butt. i. Orn. & Pap. pl. i. fig. 2 (1855).

Pasananca valley, Mindanao.

—

‘Challenger’ Lepidoptera. 423

79. Papilio Ledebouria. 2 emai Eschscholtz, Kotzeb. Reise, iii. p. 206, pl. iii. fig. 7

Pasananca valley, Mindanao.

80. Papilio Schmelizi. Papilio Schmeltzi, Herrich-Schüffer, Stett. ent. Zeit. 1869, p. 78. n. 57, pl. i. fig. 1; Auss. Schmett. ii. fig. 106 (1869).

Kandavu, Fiji. 81. Papilio aleidinus, sp. n.

towards the base; inner discal series of black spots larger, six (instead of four) in number ; the black submarginal lunules

etween the tail and the anal angle separate, not united into a wavy stripe as in P. Laglaizei. Expanse of wings 112 millim.

Aru. An exact copy on the upper surface of Alcidis aruus of Felder.

82. Papilio emalthion. Iliades emalthion, Hübner, Samml. exot. Schmett. (1816-36). $. Mindanao. Hesperiide. 83. Pamphila eurotas. Pamphila eurotas, Felder, Sitzb. Ak. Wiss. math.-nat. Cl. xl. p. 461, . 52 (1860). -

g. Aru.

424 Mr. A. G. Butler on the

84. Pamphila angustula. Pamphila angustula, Herrich-Schiiffer, Stett. ent. Zeit. 1869, p. 79. n. 58.

Fiji; banks of the Wai Levu, Viti Levu.

85. Pamphila sunias. Pamphila sunias, Felder, Sitzb. Ak. Wiss. math.-nat. Cl. xl. p. 462. 54 (1860).

Camiguen, Philippines, 26th January 1875.

86. Suastus, sp. n.?

Allied to S. gremius, Fabr., but ‘en much rubbed and broken to form the type of a new specie: Mindanao.

87. Thanaos inornatus, sp. n.

d. Above dark olive-brown, with slight cupreous reflec- tions; body darker than the wings. Palpi below sordid whitish: primaries below smoky brown, slighly paler towards the inner margin; apical area diffused lilacine greyish : secondaries lilacine, irrorated with smoky brown, especially deis bi base: body below grey. Expanse of wings 33 mil

[=n : 88. Plesioneura insulata.

Plesioneura Pow Butler, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist, ser. 5, vol. x. p. 154. n. 31 (1882).

Aru. 89. Plesioneura proserpina, sp. n.

o P. alysos of Ceylon; black-brown; primaries diesel cy die in the middle from costa to submedian vein by a broad semihyaline white belt, its inner edge angu- leted at the first median branch and its outer edge at “the third median ; five small white spots in a subapical zigzag series ; under surface slightly paler, the palpi and a ventral longitu- — stripe white. Expanse of wings 42 millim

The two preceding species belong to the same group in the genus; but the differences are well marked and appear to be constant. form very close to P. proserpina occurs at

Waigiou.

‘Challenger’ Lepidoptera. 425

HETEROCERA. Lithosiide. 90. Argina cribraria. Phalena cribraria, Clerck, Icones, tab. 54. figs. 4, 4a (1759-64). Matuku, Fiji, July 24th 1874.

91. Damalis alciphron. "Rot discus alciphron, Ciamer, Pap. Exot. ii. p. 68, pl. exxxiii. g. E (1779) Wild Island, Admiralty group. 92. Hypsa dama.

iin dama, Fabricius, Sp. Ins. ii. 2 216. n. 39 (1781); Donovan, s. New Holl. pl. xxxix. tig. 1 (1805).

PN 93. Cleis aruana. eer quo, ie Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, vol. xix. p. 395. 8 (May 1 "uk ` Nyctemeridz. 94. Nyctemera fasciata. P SUN fasciata, Walker, Cat. Lep. Het. vii. p. 1665 (1856). Kandavu, Fiji. 95. Nyctemera alternata. Nyctemera alternata, Walker, Cat. Lep. Het. Suppl. v. p. 1879 (1866). Camiguen, Philippines. 96. Pitasila inconstans. Pitasila inconstans, Butler, P. Z. S. 1880, p. 672. n. 47. Camiguen, Philippines. Catephiidz. 97. Cocytodes modesta. Catocala modesta, Van der Hoeven, Lép. Nouv. pl. vii, fig. 8.

Matuku, Fiji, July 24th, 1874.

Aun, & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xi. 29

426 Mr. A. G. Butler on the

Ophideridz. 98. Phyllodes cerasifera, sp. n. (Fig. 3, p. 427.) Allied to P. consobrina of Silhet, but larger ; the primaries aler, more uniform; the secondaries with the anal patch considerably larger, more rounded, the central white patch upon it extending transversely upwards almost to the edge of the rose-red border. Expanse of wings 156 millim. asananca valley, Mindanao

Unfortunately only one damaged example was obtained. Allied species occur also in Borneo and Java, that from the latter locality having been mistaken by Walker for the P. inspicillator of Guénée (an Amboina form, figured by Bois- duval, and, in my opinion, not distinct from P. conspicillator of Cramer from the same localit ity). "The species of Phyllodes can be arranged naturally in three groups as follows :—

l. Species with an orange external border to the secondaries*.

a. Border of oe traversed by an irregular black line ; primaries rsed longitudinally by a black line.

Phyllodes semilinea, T odds Journ. Linn. Soe. vii. p. 176. Borneo.

b. Border of secondaries a lb Sabin by a black line; primaries with t very white spots

Phyllodes ornata, Moore, ee Lep. Atk, ii. p. 166 (1882). Dazjiling.

c. Border of secondaries eei) eviated, ae line of primaries and

silver spots wa Phyllodes ustulata, Westwood, Cab. Or. Ent. 57, pl. 28. fig. 1. Darjiling.

2, Species with an orange band across the secondaries.

Phyllodes Eyndhovii, Vollenhoven, Tijd. voor Ent. 1858, p. 55 pl. vi, P. fasciata, Moore, P. Z. S. 1867, p. 69. Java and Da rjiling

3. Species with a rose-red anal patch on the secondaries, usually more or less interrupted by a beds patch. a. Species small, the red patch not touching the anal neeh darker towards anal ma rgin, but not suffused with whit

Lira dor a ate & Rogenhofer, Reise der Nov. Sa v. pl. exiv.

* ee dux, of pei Stett. € Zeit. xlii. p. 441, from Nossi- ifit true Phyllodes, will fall into this group but a coloured € forsa iA to me by the — show ows Aon oho dicet terminal

ALUS

‘Challenger’ Lepidoptera. 427 b. Species large, the red m touching the anal margin, slightly suffused with white in some examples. Phyllodes roseigera, Butler, P. Z. S. 1883. Andamans. (Fig. 1.)

c. The red patch more a «d a more enn tint, with a conspicuous white c

Phyllodes consobrina, West ! : x :

Silhet. (Fig2) e" veh e Ent. 57, pl. xxviii. fig. 2

Hind wings of Phyllodes (reduced).

d. The red patch ipei i ul the white patch Mies it also larger, extending nearly to the inner edge of its red z

Phyllodes cerasifera, Butler, Ede Mindanao. (Fig. 3.)

e. The red patch crescent-shaped, only extending halfway sies the white patch, which is rounded and v very large; apex cinereot Phyllodes floralis, sp. n. Borneo. (Fig. 4.)

J. The red pea vp more abbreviated, so as only to encircle one third the white rin the latter oblong. Gog: aces Vollenhoven, Tijd. voor Ent. 1858, p. 159. Java. ig. 5.)

g. The ile S gei elongated, not suffused with or neis by x of secondaries broadly xe sd or white Ph itda 'eonspicitat or, Or ramer, TE Exot. ii pl. xcvii. figs. A, B

(177 y= a inspicillator, Guénée. A mes (Fig. 6.)

In Crame lions the white pe : o ies to have travelled quite across the sec ondarie 8, from the cent the red anal pateh to the ape x; moreover, as the white emerges from c red i " seems to give off atoms in

so that the apical patch becomes gradually larger and whiter rom its commencement in P. floralis (in which species the white is

+

e see in this case how important it is to describe all the local forms which are lunes to be constant, since only by so doing can we hope to discover the laws which regulate the disposition of the colours and mark- in

ngs on the Lepidoptera. 29*

428 Dr. A. Korotneff on the Embryology of Hydra.

Thermesiidz.

99. Azazia rubricans. Ophiusa rubricans, Boisduval, Fauna Lép. Mad. p. 106, pl. xvi. fig. 1. Aru.

Hydrocampidz. 100. Hydrocampa, sp.

Zebronia? meritalis; perhaps new, but too much injured fon he Mindanao

Botididz. 101. Astura fluminalis, sp. n.

Primaries grey, semitransparent, the borders narrowly ochreous, and a large oblong spot of the same colour just be- yond the cell; basal area tinged with ochreous ; two irregular blackish stripes, as in most species of Botys, the outer one abruptly inangled from below the first median branch; blackish spot near the end of the cell, aid a Piet ds series bounding the external border, the inner edge of which is irregularly zigzag ; secondaries ochreous, with a à small spot at the end of the cell, two poi eed series towards outer margin, and a large subanal spot dusky: body ochreous. Under surface nearly as above, but the stripes across the pri-

maries ap qos Expanse of rings 27 millim.

anks of the Wai Levu

One poles exam le, bi A so distinct from any species

hitherto described, that I do not hesitate to characterize 1t.

LI.—On the Embryology of Hydra. By Dr. A. KonoTNEFF *.

As to the evolution of Hydra we are still in much uncertainty, although its prineipal phenomena have already been indi- cated by the two earlier observers Kleinenberg f and

* Translated by W. S. Dallas, F.L.S., from = ‘ Zeitschrift fiir wissen- oe Zoologie,’ Band Ades PP- 814-32

é 12-3 22

O Uv

ine Untersuchung, Leipzig, 187: 2.

Dr. A. Korotneff on the Embryology of Hydra. — 429

Kerschner*. The earliest investigations of Von Siebold and Max Schultze have no partieular interest as regards the his-

whilst according to him there is no morula. Into the seg-

dra aurantiaca, although : stages of that of Hydra fusca. As signs of the maturity of

* Kersehner, Zool, Anzeig. no. 64 (Sept. 6, 1880), p. 451.

430 Dr. A. Korotneff on the Embryology of Hydra.

ever, soon contract in such a manner that the germ again becomes globular. The fourth and fifth divisional planes are so situated that they form two grooves running at equal dis- tances from the equator; by this means we get a germ which consists of 16 cells. Now the first trace of an internal cavity is to be observed ; it is produced because the inner extremities of the germ-cells are not in close contact, but have a small space free, which Kleinenberg overlooked but Kerschner has mentioned.

Hitherto the segmentation of the egg has taken place quite regularly; but now an irregularity is to be duel This is most strongly marked in Hydra fusca, and especially in the cells which remain most intimately connected with the body of the parent *. While the cells which form the dome of the blastula become comparatively small by more rapid division,

* Further on it will be shown how long this connexion with the parent organism persists, :

m3 IT E pee eee fh ee ee

Dr. A. Korotneff on the Embryology of Hydra. 431

cells of the blastula ; these divide rapidly, and thus cause the complete filling-up of the previously existing cavity. In this

y we arrive at a stage which is apparently analogous to a morula, but, as Kerschner correctly remarks, is not a true morula; for it is a secondary form which appears, not before, but after the formation of the Baerian cavity.

The upper cells of the germ, forming the dome, have no part to play in the production of the hypoblast, and persist without any alteration. The stage just described is a true transition form from a planula to a gastrula; the function of producing the hypoblast-cells is here assumed by the basal cells without their forming an invagination-sac. We have only to add that in the blastula the cell-nuclei are composed of strongly refractive granules, from which a number of radia- ting streaks run outwards. The second stage has already compact nuclei, in which staining distinguishes no nucleoli. The nucleus itself is enveloped by a quantity of quite clear and transparent plasma; but the chief mass of each segment consists of vitelline globules * of very different sizes.

fter the internal cavity of the embryo is completely filled up, the previous egg-segments acquire the appearance of true cells; and these divide most rapidly in the outer epiblastic layer. We have now to mention a difference between

parent Hydra after the bursting of the egg-capsule. In Hydra aurantiaca things take place as follows :— The ectodermal cells of the mother which are in contact with the egg gradually acquire a gland-like nature and take part in the formation of a pedestal or cup-like organ, which furnishes a sort of mucous substance, serving to effect the adhesion of the egg and to form a special layer around it. In ra aurantiaca a struc- ture further occurs which effects the adhesion of the egg, not to the body of the parent, but to various plants or to the glass plates of the aquarium. ‘This structure in Hydra aurantiaca proceeds from the embryo itself. The egg shows a separation of the epiblast and hypoblast. The greatest alteration 1s to be observed in the epiblast, the surface of which is no longer smooth, as before, but has acquired a tubercular appearance ; at the same time a pseudopodium-like lobiform process 1s

T I revious memoir (Nachr. für Liebh. der Natur, Moscow, 1890) I have shown that these vitelline globules are to m rded as metamorphosed nuclei of the cell-mass which serves for the formation of the egg.

432 . Dr. A. Korotneff on the Embryology of Hydra.

formed by each of its cells. The outer border of the epiblast- cells with the processes acquires a yellowish shining border, the indication of a chitinous egg-shell. Each epiblast-cell then represents a eylindriform body, at the bottom of which various vitelline globules are to be observed; further outward is the nucleus; the above-mentioned process is clear and is formed of clear plasma, while the plasma of the cell itself is turbid and granular. At this time the egg separates from the body of the parent and adheres to various objects, a portion of the epiblast-cells undergoing a transformation. Of the cells which, as an uninterrupted layer, surround the embryo and possess processes, a portion acquires a turbid and coarsely

comes altered; they become elongated, and so form a disk which gradually inereases in size by multiplication of the cells, and at the same time spreads over a part of the surface of the germ. It is this disk by which the embryo attaches itself after separation from the body of the parent.

The glandular cells of the disk take part in the seeretion of a sticky, mucous substance; when this is formed the cells be- come diminished in size, and no longer differ from the ordi- nary cells. The secretion of the sticky substance takes place gradually, and so that the substance appears to be composed of layers. It lies beneath the chitinous egg-shell and separates this trom the cells.

In this stage the egg becomes perceptibly smaller, and a metamorphosis or histolysis of the hypoblast commences. The cells of the hypoblast lose their sharp demarcation from one another; their plasma, however, has become concentrated around the nuclei, and, as it were, ejected the vitelline globules ; so that these are quite separated from the cells, and lie as it were outside of them in the intervals between them. ‘The demarcation of the epiblast and hypoblast no longer appears so distinctly as before.

According to Kleinenberg the whole business of the forma- tion of the egg-shell in Hydra aurantiaca takes place as follows :—Immediately beneath the free surface of the cells there is produced a space of lenticular form filled with fluid ; its outer wall consists of an extremely delicate membrane, which is raised from the substance of the cell and seated upon it like a very convex watch-glass ; its bottom is formed by a shallow impression of the body of the cell. The vacuoles soon lose their convexity ; but the septa remain, and in this way form the plasma processes or spines with which the shell, as described by us, is surrounded. Kleinenberg has indis-

ETET

Dr. A. Korotneff on the Embryology of Hydra. 433

putably described the interspaces of the processes as vacuoles, and the spines or processes as the walls of the cells. Accord- ing to his description the entire outer cell-layer of the germ becomes converted into a hard rigid structure, the egg-shell of the embryo; in Hydra viridis a complete conversion of the cells into a capsule occurs. According to Kerschner the ecto-

erm does not become converted into the chitinous envelope, but is persistent.

The further description will fully explain our own stan point upon this subject. After the ipiam of the Bia spiny shell the embryo contracts, and soon secretes a seconc exiremely thin membrane; according to Kleinenberg this membrane is produced by the hardening of a fluid which is secreted by the germ between its surface and the inner wall of the ege-shell*.

The epiblastie cells, after the secretion of the egg-capsule and vitelline membrane are subjected to a retrogressive altera-

tion: they soon acquire a coarsely granular pon their nuclei ae ee retractive, drawn out in length, and ses In adici as the. vitelline membrane thickens

t ds

the ess t of the secondary epiblast.

* Von menos vis em der d Anatomie,’ 1848, p. 51) describes the e vulgaris as envelope adc a delicate cobweb e such a

apex thus re a paver This jr mein, y un ording to a nur i is cr incorrect ; ig it seemsto me possible to bring these

facts into accordance wit my own observations. The cobweb membrane

is ay. the nitended suut envelope belonging ra the

ich covers the mature egg before fertilization the gates — and covers

434 . Dr. A. Korotneff on the Embryology of Hydra.

These begin to divide, and to migrate, as is so frequently the case in the eges of insects, towards the periphery of the egg*. The division of the cells still goes on, and forms a layer of small cells of the interstitial tissue at the bottom of the ecto- derm. Then the egg-capsule bursts, and the germ, still surrounded by the vitelline membrane, becomes free. £

transverse section of this stage shows us the' presence of the

"The great importance that Kleinenberg attaches to the dis- appearance of the outer epiblastic layer of the embryo is well known. When the epiblast is cast off, the nervous layer makes its appearance; and hence the ordinary ectoderm of Hydra

* The setting-free of the cells from the vitelline balls was observed b

€ 7 Tichomiroff in the development of Bombyx mori; I have also seen it in Bryozoa in the development of the er :

Dr. A. Korotneff on the Embryology of Hydra. 435

utable that the adaptability is much more considerable in the

ower organisms than in the higher ; and for this reason exter-

> that the development of Hydra can be understood. I regar la of Hydra as a mass of embryonal cells which

436 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Genera

LII—Notes on Coleoptera, with Descriptions of new Genera V.

and Species.—Part By Francis P. Pascor.

List of Genera and Species.

TENEBRIONIDJE. HELOPIN2. BorrropHAdiw-, Phymeeus (n. g.) pustulosus. Mychestes congestus.

Ozolais divisa. CNODALINAE. gibbera

Bradymerus violaceus. aaa baal acc ois ee eipennis,

AMARYGMINZ. ULOMINÆ. 1 ; Amarygmus alienus. Toxicum gracile. Anthracias ruficollis.

STRONGYLIIN X. C@LOMETOPIN ®. " CEnomia (n. g.) femorata. Centronopus speciosus, Messalia (n. g.) varians.

Mychestes congestus.

utrinque leviter rotundato, in medio suleato. Long. 5 li

Hab. Port Bowen.

M. oblongus, fusco-niger, supra confertim granulatus ; prothorace n

Mastersii I have not seen; but Mr. McLeay says the pro- thorax has a “ projection " which * looks from above exactly like a head and neck." The crowded granules of nearly um- form size are distinctive of the above species.

n ~

and Species of Coleoptera. 437

Ozolais divisa.

O. fusca, squamositate grisea induta, supra sparse nitide granulata ;

prothorace quadrigibboso. Long. 44 lin.

Hab. Ega (Amazons). i

Dark brown, covered with a greyish squamosity or crust, and above with small scattered glossy granules; head deeply con- cave in front, bounded above by a semicircular line of fine granules ; antennæ pale ferruginous ; prothorax very convex the anterior and more elevated part impressed by two grooves, crossing in the middle, behind the middle the sides incurved, but expanding again at the base; scutellum rounded; e scarcely broader than the base of the prothorax, parallel at the sides, seriate-punctate, the alternate interstices tuberculate ; body beneath and legs castaneous, with small scattered hair- like scales beneath the crust.

In this and other species of the Bolitophagine the thin crust is easily broken off; so that in most specimens fragments only remain.

Ozolais gibbera.

O. fusca, squamositate grisea induta, supra granulata ; prothorace antice valde gibboso, in medio longitudinaliter anguste sulcato.

ong. 41 lin

O. scruposa is a small species, and, ?nter alia, has a mor

Bradymerus violaceus.

B. oblongus, violaceus, antennis, pedibus et corpore infra casta-

neis; prothorace angulis anticis acutis, sat fortiter et confertim

unctato. Long. 4 lin.

Hab. Philippines.

Oblong, a clear violet colour above, the antennz, legs, and body beneath chestnut-brown; head and prothorax closely punctured, the latter more coarsely, and having its anterior

438 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Genera

angles acute; scutellum triangular, brownish ; elytra slightly broader behind the middle, strongly striate-punctate, the interstices raised and smooth ; body beneath and femora finely punctate. :

The type of Bradymerus is a dark-coloured New-Caledonian insect described by M. Perroud in 1864 (Ann. Soc. Linn. Lyon, xi. p. 111). '

Bradymerus cyaneipennis. B. oblongus, cyaneus, capite prothoraceque cyaneo-nigris, subtiliter netatis; antennis, pedibus et corpore infra rufo-castaneis. - in.

Long. 6 li

ab. Ceylon. Oblong, head and prothorax bluish black ; elytra indigo- blue; antenne, legs, and body beneath reddish chestnut ; head and prothorax very minutely punctate, the latter with its anterior angles not produced ; scutellum triangular, brownish ; elytra parallel at the sides, strongly striate-punctate, the inter- stices raised and smooth ; ! eneath and legs finely punc- tate, the abdominal segments longitudinally striolate.

Toxtcum gracile, T. angustum, nigrum, nitidum ; prothorace postice gradatim angus- tiore; elytris postice gradatim latioribus. Long. 4 lin. Hab. New South Wales. . Narrow, black, shining ; head anteriorly with two short slender conical horns united at the base, posteriorly two

rately slender club ; prothorax finely punctured, rather longer

own,

The peculiar form is distinctive of this species. The female has two narrow ridges only, representing the posterior horns. The two species from Gayndah descibel by Mr. W. McLeay would appear, from their three-jointed antennal club, to belong to Anthracias.

and Species of Coleoptera. 439

Anthracias ruficollis. A. oblongus, parallelus, obscure ater ; cR transversim qua- drato, saturate rufo. Long. 44 lin

ii ie anasi TW . Unk

" B meds parallel at the sides throughout, opaque, black ; prothorax deep red; head with two ridges above the eyes; club of the antenne dilated; prothorax transversely subquadrate, velvety, apparently impunctate ;

scutellum subcordate; elytra velvety, with scarcely visible

punctures ; body beneath and legs dark chestnut ; tarsi ferru- ginous, all bnt the claw- -joint very short.

see nothing to “oe this species generically from

the European form. A specimen from Saylee has a darkish

longitudinal stripe on the prothorax. Matabello is a small

island south-west of New Guinea, where the species was found

by Mr. Wallace

Centronopus speciosus.

C. oblongus, supra nitidissime rufo-cupreus, infra pedibusque chaly- tus; antennis tarsisque piceis. Long. 6 lin. ie Brani cdam g, glabrous, very slightly convex; above a brilliant

relish co per; beneath, femora, and tibiæ steel-blue ; an- tennæ and tarsi pitchy ; head slightly punctate anteriorly ; edges of the clypeus, which is scarcely distinct from the head, purplish; prothorax extremely finely punctate ; nar transverse, steel-blue; elytra seriate-punctate, punctures minute oblong ; fore tibiz in the male with a small median tooth.

This s species Ln a marked resemblance to the Alpine Feronia metallic.

PHYMÆUS. Caput subexsertum ; ch ypeus apice eps taies labrum breve; mentum convexum. Antenne modic elongate, artieulo tertio

quam quartus duplo longiore, ultimis (itid: clavam eompressam formantibus. Prothérau transversus, subplanatus, utrinque ro-

bi m receptu

am unable to see the “very small” scutellum which Lacordaire attributes to Osdara, to which this genus is allied,

440 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Genera

and from which it is otherwise differentiated by its "eoi clypeus, flattish prothorax, and very convex, or even gi elytra with distinct epipleura.

Phymeus pustulosus.

P. niger, opacus ; prothorace marginibus crenatis ; elytris sat mee rufo-tuberculatis, tuberculis pedibusque nitidis. Long. 7 lin

Hab, Ceylon Black, opaque, the labrum, tubercles, and legs glossy ; 2 and prothorax minutely punctate, the latter somewhat ex- panded and crenate at the sides, the base with a linear ciem border; scutellum transversely triangular; elytra gradually rising from the base to the middle, and falling towards the apex, seriate-punctate, punctures very sma and mixed with glossy reddish tubercles (about nine larger and three or four smaller on each elytron), the interstices towards the scutellum with a few minute black granules; femora and tibi; glossy brownish black, the lower third of the latter and tarsi beneath thickly covered with light golden-brown hairs ; body beneath shining black ; the abdomen, except the last segment, closely punetured.

Thecacerus sycophanta.

T. ovalis, aureo-cupreus, scutello scutiformi; elytris minus pun- ctatis, paulo ante medium tuberculis duobus elevatis instructis. ong. lin.

Hab. Brazil (Minas Geraes).

|, coppery with a strong tinge of golden yellow; head finely but distinctly punctate; antenna with the four penulti- mate joints about equal in length and breadth ; prothorax very transverse, glabrous, a few minute scattered punctures and a shallow fovea on each side ; scutellum scutiform ; elytra irre- gularly punctate, the punctures varying in size, the shoulders conically produced, and each elytron having a large conical diverging tubercle, | with the greater part of its base ds before

middle; beneath and legs very smooth and glo:

A much narrower form than T. nodosus; in that ele the four penultimate joints of the antennz are transverse, the pro- thorax is not so short, the scutellum somewhat transverse an rounded behind, the ‘elytra more coarsely pa and the two dorsal tubercles smaller and more remote fro e base, and the colour is darker without any golden tint. "The. figure in Griflith's * Animal Kingdom’ represents this species better than T. nodosus, the type of which is in the British Museum.

and Species of Coleoptera. 44T

Amarygmus alienus. A. subellipticus, nitidissime cupreus, antennis, pedibus et corpore infra fusco-castaneis; prothorace scutelloque subtilissime punc- tatis. Long. 7 li

Hab. Ceylon.

Subelliptic, very glossy copper-coloured above; beneath, antennz and legs chestnut-brown ; head with a shallow fovea between the eyes, which are moderately approximate in front ; clypeus marked off from the head by a deep semicircular line ; pue broadly transverse, and with the triangular scutel- um very minutely punctured ; elytra rounded at the shoulders, moderately convex, each with eight lines of very small punc- tures ; body beneath and legs glossy chestnut-brown ; anterior jel gradually expanding into a very slight tooth in the middle.

A somewhat isolated species, compared with the numerous Australian forms; remarkable also for the small but distinct tooth on the anterior temora.

CENOMIA.

Caput breve; clypeus a capite sulcatim discretus. Oculi approxi- mati. Antenne breviuscule, articulis a quarto dilatatis. Pro- thorax transversus, utrinque haud lineatus. Elytra oblonga. Prosternum postice rotundato-productum ; mesosternum antice de- pressum. Pedes breves, intermedii et postici æquales.

There does not appear to be any genus of Strongyliine to which this can be approximated, although Epiplecta might be thought to be an exception, owing to the remarkable cha- racter of the antenn. The widening of the joints begins with the fourth, which is equilaterally triangular; the remainder to the tenth are short, more especially dilated on one side, and rounded at the base ; the last is smaller and rounded.

Gnomia femorata. Œ. oblonga, nigra, parum nitida ; elytris rufo-brunneis ; femoribus, apice excepto, luteis. Long. 5 lin.

Hab. Para (Province of).

Black, with a very slight gloss, the elytra reddish brown ; head closely punctured; antennz dull black, about twice as long as the prothorax, third joint shorter than the fourth, gradually thicker towards the apex; prothorax rounded at the sides, minutely and closely punctate ; scutellum triangular ; elytra three times as long as the prothorax and a little broader at the base, the sides parallel, deeply striate-punctate, punc- tures oblong and approximate, interstices finely punctate ; body

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xi. 30

442 Rev. T. Hincks on the

beneath glossy chestnut-brown; legs steel.blue, the femora, except at the apex, luteous yellow.

MESSALIA.

u antice depressum. Fedes elongati, intermedii longiores.

The antenne are also dilated in this genus; but they are longer, and the dilatation begins at the fifth joint; the sixth and seventh are petiolated ; the eleventh oblong, rounded at the apex; all these dilated joints are as long as they are broad. A raised line separates the flanks of the prothorax from its pronotum. The greater length of the intermediate legs marks a return to one of the characters of Strongylium.

Messalia varians.

M. oblonga, subcyanea, nitida; antennis nigris. Long. 5 lin.

Hab. Gilolo, Penang.

Oblong, light indigo-blue with purplish or violet reflections ; head sparingly punctate, separated from the clypeus by a sharp well-marked line; antenne black, about three times as long as the prothorax, third and fourth joints subcylindrical, the former longest ; prothorax not quite as long as broad, the sides rounded anteriorly, parallel behind, sparsely punctate, the basal margin and scutellum inclining to azure; elytra about three times as long as the prothorax, much broader at the base, finely seriate-punctate; body beneath sparingly punctate ;

. a ^

legs darker blue, inclining to violet.

LIII.— Report on the Polyzoa of the Queen Charlotte Islands. By the Rev. Tuomas Hincxs, B.A., F.R.S. (Continued from vol. x. p. 471.]

[Plates XVII. & XVIII.)

Family Cribrilinidz,

CRIBRILINA, Gray.

Cribrilina radiata, Moll.

E orm tnnominata: off Cumshewa ; Houston Stewart Chan-

n

Polyzoa of Queen Charlotte Islands, 443.

[Form with vibraculoid sete: Britain, chiefly south and south-west coasts; France (south-west), Mediterranean, Ma- deira, Gulf of Florida].

Some beautiful varieties of this variable species occur: the form which bears vibraculoid sete is especially remarkable for richness of sculpture and delicacy of structure; it is furnished with a distinct (though minute) lunate pore, placed within the triangular space below the mouth. This character therefore is not distinctive as between the genera Microporella and Cribrilina, though it is always present in the former and very exceptionally in the latter. Smitt unites these genera in one family (Eschariporide *); but the very peculiar structure of the cell-wall in Cridridina seems to entitle it to stand as the type of a separate group.

Family Microporellidz. MiICROPORELLA, Hincks. Microporella ciliata, Pallas. Normal and forms californica (Busk), vibraculifera and umbonata, mihi. Normal: Arctic and northern seas ; Britain, France (south- west), Mediterranean, Florida, Zanzibar, Australia, New Zea- land, &c. Var. californica, California.]

Microporella ciliata, form vibraculifera T, n. Pl. XVII. fig. 2.)

Avicularium replaced by a very tall membrano-chitinous vibraculoid process, situated on a rather large mound or swelling, the beak elevated at the sides and somewhat deeply notched or channelled at the extremity.

* í Floridan Bryozoa; part i. p. 21. Ec.

T Bien pape ae EE On certain remarkable Modifications of the Avicularium in a Species of Polyzoon; and on the Relation of the Vibraculum to the Avicularium” (‘ Annals’ for January ae p. 20).

444 Rev. T. Hincks on ihe

extremity of the beak. In the e present variety this neis

narrow chitinous expansion seems to have been developed along each edge of the setiform process thus formed. In this

mandible. The beak survives; but it too has viele a certain amount of modification, tending to secure freer play for the movable seta. In general character the vy variety agrees entirely with the ordinary forms of M. cili

A glance at the three varieties represented on DL A VIL

igs. 1, 2, 3) will suffice to show what an amount of super- ficial difference there may be within the limits of one and the same species, and may well suggest those structural elements which should have most significance with the systematist, as indications of genetic affinity.

Microporella ciliata, form umbonata, n. (Fl. XVII. fig. 1.)

An umbonate process placed on each side of the orifice, Below the inferior margin a massive mamillary rising, which, when fully developed, ina the pore. The entire surface thickly covered with rather large punctures, which are sometimes arranged in radiating lines.

Loc. Dolomite Narrows, on stone.

Microporella ciliata, form californica. (Pl. XVII. fig. 3.) Lepralia Po “vag Busk, Quart. Journ. Micr. Sc. iv. (1856) p. 310, pl. xi. fi

This ios is abundant amongst the dredgings. The ceecium is sometimes very prettily adorned with ribs radiating from a central boss towards the base.

Microporella Malusit, Audouin.

Extremely abundant and very fine; one of the commonest species.

MoNoPonELLA, Hincks. Monoporella Apad, .Sp. (PI. XVIII. fig. 4.) Zcacia ovate or sometimes lozenge-shaped, quincuncial, moderately convex, haste ted by fine lines, sutures well de- fined; surface glistening, minutely granulated, punctured and reticulate, the punctures often more or less obliterated by the calcification; orifice arched above, lower margin straight or slightly curved inward, peristome not raised; the cell-wall

F P RDE E Se

Polyzoa of Queen Charlotte Islands. 445

elevated below the mouth, so as to inclose a small cavity or chamber, within which H placed a slightly raised circular avicularium. Oæcium (?). Zoarium forming a light brownish

crust. In this species the surface glistens as if varnished. The cells are well defined and simple in structure. In the older zocecia the punctures disappear beneath the calcification, the reticulations showing faintly through the stony crust.

Family Myriozoidæ (part.), Smitt. SCHIZOPORELLA, Hincks. Schizoporella Mb Hassall, d ochracea, Hincks. (Plate XVIII. fi

Off Cumshewa. [Britain, coast of sk

I have not noticed the normal form of this species; but the variety which I have named ochracea, and which is charac- terized by the presence of an immersed oval avicularium on the front of the cell a short distance below the mouth, is not uncommon.

In the specimens from the Queen Charlotte Islands there is almost always a small nodule immediately below the avicu- larium, which is wanting in the British form.

Schizoporella Cecilit, Audouin.

Incrusting a Cellepora ; a single specim

[ Mediterranean, Australia, Britain reer ei Channel Islands

E hyalina, Linnæus.

LU bpe seas, pm ain, California, Africa, Australia, New

[Are de Falkland Islands, &e. |

Schizoporella sanguinea, Norman. On shell, a single specimen of great beauty. Avicularia are altogether wantin (Britain (south-west), Mediterranean, Madeira, Florida. | Schizoporella biaperta, Michelin. pension Stewart Channel; Virago Sound. On shell and

one. pé m (south), Arctie seas, Mediterranean, Madeira, Flo- Straits. ]

rida (deep water), Bass’s

446 Rev. T. Hincks on the

Schizoporella sinuosa, Busk,

Shallow water, on shell. [Scotland (west), and Shetland, Arctic seas, Gulf of St.

awrence. Highly calcified, the ocecia being deeply immersed.

Schizoporella crassilabris, n. sp. (Pl. XVIII. fig. 1.)

Zoecia large, elongate, ovate, quincuncial, very distinct, convex; surface dense, punctured (the punctures often oblite- rated by the calcification) ; orifice suberect, suborbicular, with a broad, rounded, shallow sinus occupying nearly the whole of the lower margin; peristome raised and thickened, forming a wall round the orifice, often massive in front, where it is carried out into a broad projection, notched or sinuated in the centre. Avicularia none. Oæcium large, rounded, broader than high, with rather large punctures.

Houston Stewart Channel, 15-20 fathoms, on small shells.

Schizoporella crassirostris, n. sp. (Pl. XVIII. fig. 3.)

a ovate, quincuncially arranged, very convex, much elevated (gibbous) towards the oral region ; surface dense, traversed by raised lines or ribs, radiating towards the sides; immediately below the orifice a tall and massive rostrum which occupies a large part of the front of the cell; on the inner side of it towards the base an avicularium placed trans- versely, mandible pointed, beak sharp and curved at the ex- tremity ; below the rostrum a smooth area, extending to the bottom of the cell, arched above, and marked off by a distinct line ; orifice orbicular, with a shallow rounded sinus on the lower margin, occupying about two thirds of its width, peri- stome raised in the older cells; frequently a pointed avicula- rium, placed on the margin of the orifice and attached to one side of the rostrum. Oæcium (?). stone, a single specimen.

A very peculiar form, of which the striking feature is the large rostrum, which appears all the larger from the elevation of the cell-wall below the orifice. The defined area, with smooth surface below the rostrum, is no doubt the site of the occium, which was not developed in the specimen examined.

| = aq :

| |

Polyzoa of Queen Charlotte Islands. 447

Schizoporella longirostrata, n. sp. (Pl. XVII. fig. 4.)

4oecia large, ovate, disposed in lines, moderately convex (sutures shallow) ; surface roughened or minutely granulated, covered with an epitheca; orifice arched above, lower margin extended into a wide, rounded, and shallow sinus, which occu- pies about three fourths of the width; peristome thin, some- times elevated at each side; on one side of the cell, generally a little below the orifice, an elongate pointed avicularium, the mandible (which is broad at the base and tapering above) directed obliquely downwards, usually turned slightly out- wards. Occium rounded, depressed in front, thickly punctured, with a shallow oral arch.

Schizoporella insculpta, n. sp. (PI. XVII. fig. 5.) Zoarium foliaceous and bilaminate, or incrusting. Zoecia large, ovate, or narrow-oblong (often much elongated), quin- cuncial, depressed, separated by raised lines, sutures shallow; surface vitreous, glossy, thickly covered over its whole extent with punctures ; orifice arched above, the lower margin almost entirely occupied by a wide, very shallow sinus; peristome thin, moderately raised, extended in front (beyond the sinus) so as to form a small chamber, in which is a rounded orifice (?avieularian). Oæcia profusely developed, very large wae ing about two thirds of the cell above), elongate, rounde above, with a tall oral arch, thickly covered with slight granu- lated ridges, which radiate from the opening to the base, sometimes punctured round the base. V da Virago Sound, attached to stems, from which it rises in oe foliaceous expansions ; Cumshewa Harbour. [Vancouver. s.] The ocecium is sometimes extended at the top into a disk- bearing process, by which it is attached to the cell above (Pl. XVII. fig. 5a).

Schizoporella tumulosa, n. sp. (Pl. XVIII. fig. 2.) Zowcia quincuncial, very regularly arranged, very convex,

448 Rev. T. Hincks on the

ovate, much elevated centrally below the mouth, the wall sloping steeply down to the margin of the cell; surface dense, smooth, rather glossy, areolated round the edge, ridges radi- ating towards the centre ; orifice orbicular, with a small central sinus, not contracted at the opening; peristome not ele- vated ; immediately below the orifice, at one side of the sinus, a rostrum bearing on one side a pointed avicularium, the beak very slightly bent at the extremity, mandible directed up- wards, the rostrum rising into a short mucronate point behind the avicularium ; very commonly on the front of the cell, near the bottom, a much-raised avicularium (mounted on a promi- nent elevation) with a pointed mandible directed straight out- wards. Oweium rounded, smooth, much broader than high, with a tall oral arch filled in by a calcareous plate.

ff Cumshewa, in 20 fathoms, forming a brownish spread- ing crust.

Schizoporella pristina, n. sp. (Pl. XVII. fig. 6.)

Zoecia ovate, irregularly disposed and shaped, moderately convex, separated by raised lines ; surface thickly punctured, presenting (in older states) a reticulated appearance ; orifice rounded above, the lower margin curving out below the oper- cular denticles into a wide rounded sinus, so that the mouth appears almost circular, peristome not raised, sometimes a thickened granulous border surrounding the orifice in front. Avicularia none. | Ogcium (?)

olomite Narrows, on shell.

The oral sinus in this species takes its origin immediately below the denticles on which the opercular valve works, and is somewhat difficult to recognize. At first sight the orifice seems to be circular, as the sinus occupies nearly the whole of the inferior margin. The lower cell in the figure (Pl. XVII. fig. 6), which is represented with the operculum Zn situ, is | defective in not showing the contraction below the denticles.

We have here, we may suppose, one of the primitive forms of the sinuated orifice, from which others may have been de- rived by contraction (more or less) or other modification of the marginal curve. The suboral pore of certain genera pro-

y owes its origin to the isolation of the most specialized form of sinus, a central notch with contracted aperture.

Schizoporella maculosa, n. sp.

Zoecia quincuncial, rather small, moderately convex, su- tures shallow ; surface shining, covered with small punctures, which are closed in by a brownish membrane, and give a

EST nl

Polyzoa of Queen Charlotte Islands, 449

spotted appearance to the front wall; orifice arched above, with a shallow bluntly pointed sinus below, not contracted at the opening, peristome slightly thickened; on one side, just below the orifice (or occasionally on both sides), a small rounded avicularium on a prominent boss. Oæcium (?). ell.

The specimens of this form have unfortunately been mis- laid; but I hope to be able to givea figure of it in a subsequent portion of the Report.

Schizoporella Dawsont, n. sp.

Zotcia ovate, or hexagonal, quincuncial, depressed or very moderately convex, separate raised lines, highly calcified, vitreous ; surface reticulato-punctate (punctures appearing as deep shafts in the vitreous erust); orifice arched above, much broader than high (narrow between the upper and inferior margins), a shallow rounded sinus in the centre of the lower margin, not contracted at the opening ; peristome not raised, thickened round the sinus. Avicularia none. Oæcium rounded, closely united to the cell above, somewhat depressed in front, glossy, covered with rather large punctures ; a pro- minent thickened border round the opening.

Virago Sound, on shell.

ScHIZOTHECA, Hincks.

Schizotheca fissurella*, n. sp. (Pl. XVII. fig. 7.)

Zomcia small, quincuncially disposed, ovate, the lower portion flattish, the oral region raised, tubular, suberect ; some- times punctured round the margin, sutures extremely shallow ; surface smooth, porcellaneous, shining; orifice immersed, arched above, straight below, with a narrow slit-like sinus ; . (?) two spines on the upper margin; peristome thickened and elevated round the mouth, so as to form a kind of neck, car- ried out in front into a projection, which is notched in the centre and bimucronate ; on each side a sharp spinous process, often wanting. Oæcium rounded, smooth, with a small longi- tudinal fissure above the opening, and a central tooth-like process just within the oral arc à

Dolomite Narrows; Cumshewa, &c.; not uncommon on shells and stone.

This is a very characteristic member of the genus Schizo- theca, of which only two species have hitherto been recorded—

* Described as a Schizoporella, * Annals’ for September 1882, p. 253.

450 On the Polyzoa of Queen Charlotte Islands. S. fissa, Busk (Britain and Mediterranean), and S. divisa,

Norman (Britain). I have only noticed obscure traces of

marginal spines, which constitute a very striking character in the British forms.

HIPPOTHOA, Lamouroux.

Hippothoa expansa, Dawson.

Common on shells; Houston aht Channel. [Shetland, Gulf of St. Lawrence, Davis Strait

Hippothoa distans, NER

Cumshewa; Houston Stewart Channel [Britain, Medi- terranean, Singapore, Australia. ]

Myriozoum, Donati.

Myriozoum coarctatum, Sars.

Cumshewa; Houston Stewart Channel, 15-20 fms. ; dant and fine. [Vancouver Island, Campbell Island i Batis Columbia), Arctic seas, Norway. ÉD

Family Escharidz (part.), Smitt. LEPRALIA (part.) , Johnston. Lepralia nitescens, n. sp. (Pl. XVIII. fig. 6.)

Zoecia quincuncial, short-ovate, very ventricose; surface dense, vitreous, highly polished and glistening, smooth, with obscure radiating ridges, punctured, sometimes areolated round the margin; orifice much higher than broad, immersed in the older cells, arched above e, slightly contracted a short way above the lower margin, w which is a little curved outw ard; peri- stome not raised, the inner edge of the oral aperture finely denticulate, 3 or 4 spines above; on each side, in a line with the lower margin , a strong nodulous process ; about the centre of the margin an avicularium, with rounded mandible, placed on a swelling, which extends some way down the cell, and facing sideways, RTA directed upwards; often on the front of the cell near the bottom (towards one side) a bracket- like projection, bearing a rounded avicularium. Ocecium (?).

Zoarium forming a brownish patch on shells.

Houston Stewart Channel; Cumshewa; Virago Sound (probably).

Di eA RE morte

Ann & Mag:

Nat. Hist. 8.5. Vol.11 PLXVIL —

Mintern Bros. mp

T. Hincks, del.

„& Mag. Nat. Hist. 8.5 Vou. II. PL. XVIII

Mmtern Bros.hth.

T.-Hmcks del.

oe eg eT ers Gi ee Sa ieee eE a

Bibliographical Notices. 451

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.

Prars XVII.

Fig. 1. Microporella ciliata, Pallas, form umbonata, Hincks.

Fig. 2. Microporella ciliata, Pall as, form vibraculi ifera, a

Fig. 8. Microporella ciliata, Pallas, form californica, B

Fig. 4. Schizoporella longirostrata, n. sp.

Fig. 5. Schizoporella insculpta, n. dt 5a, Ocecium.

Fig. 6. Schizoporella pristina, n. s

Fig. 7. perm Jissurella, n. sp. 7 a. A zocecium showing the primary

PrarEÉ XVIII.

Fig. ^ Schizoporella crassilabris, n. sp. Fig. 2 E ella tumulosa, n. sp. 2a, Ocecium, 20, Orifice of mar-

Fig. 3, MM ella cr assirostris, n. sp. Fig. 4. Monoporella brunnea, n. "sp. 4a. Zocecium showing the suboral - um Fig. 5. Schizoporella auriculata, rry " A — Fig. 6. pes on mitescen [A figure of rrt o Denial will be pras y ME

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES.

Cassell’s Natural History. Edited by P. ae Duncay, M.B. (Lond.), F.R.S., &e. 6 vols, large Svo. London: Cassell, Petter, Galpin & Co., 1877-82.

Tue enterprising publishers of the book of which the above is the

title have brought out a considerable amount of popular scientific

under the second of these — and the publishers, in com- mencing the i issue 5 a new work with the same scope, have certainly acted wisely in entrusting its superintendence the hands of a naturalist of ler like Prof. Dunean. The advantage of such a course is pretty clear in the quality of the work produced, which, although somewhat uneven, owing to the varying idiosyncracies of numerous authors and to another cause to which we shall have to advert, is certainly much higher than we are accustomed to meet with in books of the same descriptio on.

In eonnexion with the first of the above-mentioned causes o difference in the treatment of different departments of the subject, it must be remarked that it would be impossible for any amount of editorial supervision entirely to prevent such divergence, — euilichily of treatment being attainable only in the case of the

452 Bibliographical Notices.

work of one hand, and then probably at the sacrifice of other qualities which are obtained by entrusting the preparation of the various parts to specialists. With regard to the second source of inequality there is more to be said. In the old idea of a natural history, such as might be founded upon the writings of Buffon and Goldsmith, the beasts, birds, and fishes occupied the most npe places, and got by far the greater i of the space at the author's disposal, a proceeding that w easily understand, seeing that the Vertebrates, and Aptadlir the gher forms of them, had already received much attention from naturalists and travellers, while very little was known of either the

We have before us a popular natural history published in 1831. It bears the title of * Buffon's Natural History of the Globe and of Man; Beasts, Birds, Fishes, Reptiles, and Insects,’ is in four octavo volumes, had as its author or editor John Wright, M.Z.S., and ma be regarded as having held the place, fifty years ago, of the popular natural history just published by Messrs. Cassell, Of the four volumes three are occupied with a general account of the structure of the earth &c. and with the natural history of re quadrupeds, birds, and fishes, the last-named class including ales, dol- phins, &c.; while the fourth volume includes e account of the invertebrate animals and of the reptiles, which the worthy M.Z.8, seems to have regarded from a very peculiar point of view. Thus the third volume having concluded with fishes, the fourth begins with shell-fish, among which we find the turtles and tortoises inter- calated between the Crustacea and the Mollusca ! the succeeding chapter deals with reptiles, as to the true nature of which our author seems to be pretty much in the dark, as will be seen from the following general remarks on lizards, which it is desirable to rescue from oblivion if only as a sample of the zoological pabulum offered to the public only LI a century ago. . “It is no easy matter," says the author, **to tell to what class in nature lizards are chiefly

ey are meals waited to the rank of beasts, as they

bring forth eggs, dispense with breathing, and are not covered with ir. They cannot be placed among fishes, as the majority of them live upon the land; they are excluded from the serpent tribe by feet, upon which vege d run with some celerity ; and from the by their size; for though the newt may be looked upon in this contemptible light, a iens c would be a terrible insect sudo: 7:

The serpents follow the lizards and newts, and apparently were not regarded as reptiles by Mr. Wright; and then come the insects,

order of wingless insets contains vide, scorpions, centipedes, fleas, lice, bugs, the woodlouse, the water-flea, and the leech wi insects form three orders ; and: all the rest, worms, starfish, cut fish, the polypus, corals, sponges, &c., go together under a fifth

Bibliographical Notices. 453

order, *a numerous tribe lately discovered, to which naturalists cnn given the name of zoophytes he characteristic of this re- markable group is that its member * may be propagated by dis- section.” The “ polypus " is called an insect and a reptile within a

single page; and of course y coral-polyps are insects. It seems hardly sans that not much more than fifty years ago such crude

re beautiful works of the late E. T. Bennett ee of the Tower Menagerie and of that of the Zoological Society.

f course we have nothing to do with criticising a book which may- be regarded as completely defunet, and we have simply taken it as exemplifying the sort of information that was considered suitable for the general publie at the date of its production. Dr.

uncan and his coadjutors in * Cassell’s Natural History’ make no attempts at such original flights as we have above indicated ; but, singularly enough, in the matter of the space assigned to the great

the newer work. Thus, in the new Natural History, the Verte- brates MW ul just about three quarters of the whole book, the M s have two volumes net a half ns of six) allotted to them, eue of these the Quadru alone occupy more than two thirds of a volume, a proportion “which, notwithstanding the interest attaching to those cousins of ours, we cannot but regard as excessive.

e Birds have about a volume devoted to them ; j and the Reptiles,

the work opened as if it had been intended to extend to twenty or thirty volumes; and as it was limited to six, the later groups are starv This result is much to be — as it, to a certain extent, ‘spoils what would otherwise have been an excellent book ;

and we would suggest to the publishers that at some future date, in a reissue of the work, they should add to it one, or even two,

treatise on oes that we possess. riously enough, sitting down with every intention of writing a Hay notice of this book, we have been betrayed into a lo ong

tion is the defect of the book, which in other respects is deserving of high praise. Thea nilon. one and all, seem to have done their work with a conscientious desire to pro roduce a satisfactory result ;

and, notwithstanding some little defects here and there. it must be

chnfassed that they have been remarkably successful. Throughout: the Vertebrata, but especially among the Mammalia and Birds, which,

as we have stated, are treated at greatest length, the natural history of the animals is ‘described with a detail which we are not accus- tomed to, and the scientific information given in connexion with the structural characters of the groups and the general principles of

454 Bibliographical Notices.

classification is generally, both in quality and amount, admirably adapted to the requirements of the readers for whom the book is pci intended ; while even the student will find much that is useful to him. Att e same time it must be borne in mind that the book in never intended to serve as a student's text-book.

The portion of the work devoted to the Invertebrata, from its much greater condensation, differs considerably in character from the rest, and approaches nearer to what we are accustomed to see in smaller zoological manuals. Still hs same careful treatment is recognizable throughout, and the various authors have made the most of the space “at their disposal.

Considering the number of writers engaged in the preparation of the book, Dr. vd rapi is to be heartily congratulated upon having — so general a rmony among them with regard to points on

a difference opinion might exist ; so far as we can see, thaws is no serious divergence between any two of the numerous independent articles.

How great were the chances of divergence will be easily seen from the following statement of the authors ‘and ¢ e work done em The editor himself has written the articles on the Apes and kre eys, the Edentata and Marsupials, the Reptiles and Amphibia, the

ermes, Zoophytes, and Infasoria, besides taking part with Dr. Murie in the preparation of that on the Lemurs, and writing a short introductory note on the general characters and classification of the Invertebrate animals. Besides the Lemurs, Dr. Murie contributes the articles on the Seals, Cetaceans, and Sirenia, Mr. W. S. Dallas has had assigned to him ¢ the Bats, Insectivora, and Rodentia among the Mammals, the whole of the articles on Insects except the Coleo- ptera and os and those on Myriopoda and Arachnida. Profs. W. and T. J. Parker have undertaken the Carnivorous

up by Prof. W. Boyd Dawkins, Mr. H. W. Oakley, aud the late Prof. A. H. Garrod. The Birds were consigned to Mr. Bowdler Sharpe of the British Museum, and the F ishes to Prof. H. G. Seeley.

Several important groups of Invertebrata have already been noticed ;

the others are disposed of as follows :—The Crustacea and Mollusca are taken charge of by Dr. Henry Woodward, and the Brachiopoda and Bryozoa, placed under the head of Molluscoida, by Miss Agnes Crane; the Coleoptera and Lepidoptera are treated by Mr. Bates and Mr. Kirby respectively, the Echinodermata by Mr. P. Herbert Carpenter, the Sponges by Prof. Sollas, and the Rhizopods by Prof. T. Rupert Jones. While such a list of contributors as the above

We have still a "d words to say about the illustrations of the book, which are exceedingly numerous and, for the post part, very good. A — proportion of them, indeed, have already ap- peared i nch and German works; but a great number have been Bie quand: for the present book, and the sele tion

*

Miscellaneous. 455

made is figs: judicious. From the literary, the scientific, and the artistic point of view, ‘Cassell’s Natural History? must be dashed as à success.

Die Ammoniten des schwäbischen Jura. By F. A. QUENSTEDT Erstes Heft. Pp.48. 8vo, with 6 plates folio. Stuttgart, 1883.

Accomprse to the author's own account, he has been incited to the publication of this work by the appearance of Dr. Wright’s Mono- graph of Lias Ammonites in the volumes of the Palecontographical EA and his desire to aii that the Ammonite-zones hold good

is own corner of Germany as Migs We have here, how- ever, only the first nici P of ten or twelve which are to appear, according to the A, in about four or five years.

he whole Jura. If the whole work were finished as it is begun it would be a splendid yanye for the figures are magnificent. They are too crowded, as in all Quenstedt's plates: but individually they leave nothing to be desired. Systems of nomenclature may change; but a faithful figure is always of aen and this remark is specially applicable in the present case ; for the names applied could not possibly be used. There are some who favour a trinomial nomenclature ; but we see in this work Nie it gradually leads to— * Ammonites psilonotus levis ovalis" is not the only multinomial designation employed. he modern sedes is treated in rather a cavalier manner. Speaking of the first species he says that Hyatt named it Psiloceras, and Waagen ZEgoceras, but he would rather call it Psilonoticeras, as then it would be kno nown we were speaking of a Psilonote Ammonite. Yet this name is not actually adopted. It is plain that Quenstedt does not believe in the ordi- nary specific nomenclature ; so that those who do will obtain little

assistance from him; but with such plates as these they can apply their own names and be thankful for the many valuable descriptive notes given in the text. Tt is too soon as yet to judge of the whole work ; and when we remember that it is now just forty years since its author first appeared before a former generation of g geologists , we cannot help abi vipa the hope that he may have health and strength to complete it. Its value will then be more easily appreciated, and a further notice will be given. J. F. B.

MISCELLANEOUS.

Oxycorynia, a new Synascidian Genus. By Dr. R. vox DnascHE. Tur author describes a remarkable form of compound Ascidian received by the zoological cabinet at Vienna from the Museum Godeffroy, and obtained from Hogolen, one of the Islands in

456 Miscellaneous.

the Caroline archipelago. The animals are arranged in heads

presenting a general resemblance to a fir-cone, and supported

upon cylindrical stalks, which, in the specimen described, are

about 21 inches long and rather more than 4 inch thick. The

oval spikes, which are sometimes pointed at the apex, attain F e co

of the badly preserved specimen is a dingy yellowish green. The branchial aperture is surrounded by a stellate marking; and on each side of the endostyle two or dens parallel dark eem run down from the me aperture; dark pigment also appears round the cloacal apert

The al prm are 10 millim. (2 inch) long, of which about 6 millim. belong to the branchial sac. The latter is of an elongated form, narrowed before and behind; and its hinder part covers a good deal of the intestine. At the foremost part of the animal is the simple round cloacal orifice. The branchial aperture

branchial aperture is seen to be surrounded by a frill-like ring, which appears strongly coloured by pigment-granules. Outside this there are eight tentacles, alternately large and small. e short esophagus leads into a small smooth stomach, the intestine proceeding from which forms a loop to the left of the cesophagus, and bends forwards, passing into the rectum, which is filled with focal masses, and may be traced nearly to the cloacal aperture. Within the loop of the intestine are placed the ovaries and the racemose gehe which consist of about six follicles, each of which opens by a small duct into the common vas deferens, which is traceable ok the rectum. Posteriorly each individual animal has a filiform appendage, which passes into the common peduncle, in which it may be traced to a ae d by transverse sections.

the peduncle are short-stalked ; and their stalks gradually increase in length towards the middle, thus producing the spike-like form of the colony. The caudate larve lie partly in the branchial cavity itself, partly in diverticula of the body-wall. The embryo is characterized bya y formed appendage which bears five adhesive glands. All

branched diverticula of these ectodermal processes. These bud- foundations form a conical elevation in the middle of the head; and the development of the buds seems to take place as described by ys in Didemnum styliferum and Amouroucium.

d

& ES viser omo LE M, 1

: : 2. iS enr

Miscellaneous. 457

The new genus approaches nearest to Chondrostachys of J. D. Macdonald (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 3, vol. i. p. 401, pl. xi.),

stachys the individual animals are not united by a tunic, but arranged separately on the common peduncle, and the tunic of the individuals is of considerable thickness. e new form is named Oxycorynia fascicularis.— Verhandl. zool.-bot. Gesellsch. in Wien, Bd. xxxii. (1882) pp. 175-177, pl. xi.

On the Direct Reproduction of Tapeworms. By M. P. MÉGNIN. ng a post-mortem examination of a little pet dog which

is certain that the large Tæniæ were contracted at the kennel where the young dog was bred, either by more or less direct contact with other dogs, or by food or drink containing germs of Z'enicm. As to the young tapeworms of a few millimetres length, which consequently had only been a few days in existence (a Tenia of eighteen days being several inches long according to Van Beneden’s experiments), it is impossible to explain their presence otherwise than by a direct reproduction by means of ova furnished by the large tapeworms and hatched in the intestines ; for during the last month of the life of the

regarded, erroneously, as the sole germs that can furnish tapeworms. This is therefore an example of direct reproduction of tapeworms without the intervention of any larval migration.

A proof that even in man the proglottides of tapeworms, detached from the strobila, may remain for a long time in the intestine, evacuate their ova there, and even acquire extraordinary dimen- sions, is furnished by some proglottides which I possess, and which

an E

458 "iocos.

Note on the Carotids of Rhea americana. By FnaxkLEN P. Evans, ., University College, Bristol.

In dissecting a young but almost full-grown specimen of Rhea americana I find that the Tight carotid is evidently present, though it is much smaller (about -$ inch diam.) than the left. Its position for some distance past its origin corresponds to that of the left carotid ; but subsequently, instead of converging to meet the latter,

which runs bsg hypapophysial canal, it continues onwa y the side = the t pneumogastrie nerve and jugular vein.

e late A. T. oat od, in his paper on the carotid arteries of birds (P. Z. 3 1878, p. 470), states that normally the left aud alone is present in this species, it is possible that this difference is due to age ; if so, it is interesting to find that a structure, the absenee of which in the adult bird is regarded by Mr. Garrod as of sub- family importance, is originally present in the young bird, persist- ing even until close upon sexual maturity. Perhaps this may explain the conflicting statements of Prof. Owen with regard to the anatomy of Apteryx as quoted by Mr. Garrod.

On the Origin of Alternation of Generations in Hydro-Meduse. By W. K. Bnooxs.

the modification of ‘* metamo “9

In Cunina we seem to have (hio EE form of development, a direct metamorphosis without alternation. The interesting and re- markable life-history of Cunina was first described by Prof. John McCrady, ig found inside the bell of a hydro-medusa, ploy ee ne at Charleston, S. C., a number of hydra-like larvæ attached by short tentacles ie this subumbrella, and furnished with a very long and flexible proboscis, with the oral opening at its tip. These larvae are parasitic; and they obtain their food by inserting the proboscis into the mouth of the T'urritopsis, and thus sucking from its stoma ch the food which it contains. In his first paper upon the subject Prof. McCrady stated his belief that these larve were the young of the

‘urritopsis, which carries its young inside its umbrella and nourishes them with partially digested food from its own stomach. Although

eCrady soon correeted this error, and showed that they are not

| | | |

eee.

Miscellaneous. 459

The larva of Cunina is a hydra, with the power of asexual multi- plication ; but instead of giving rise to medusa-buds like an ordinary hydroid, it becomes directly converted into a medusa by a process of metamorphosis ; it is a true koe and not an asexual generation, although the occurrence of asexual reproduction renders the gap nem this form of telae and true alternation very slight

In Cunina we have a series of this kind :— Egg,

Larva — Larva — Larva, | | Adult Adut Adult. f the larva which is produced from the egg were to remain per- manently in the hydra stage, we should have a series like this :—

88»

| Hydra — Hydra — Hydra,

Medusa Medusa; and such a history would be a true alternation.—Johns Hopkins University Circulars, April 1883, p. 73.

Ophryocystis Bütschli. By M. A. SCHNEIDER.

I have discovered in the Malpighian vessels of Blaps a most curious new sporozoarium. It has the form and external appear- ance of an Amba; its body is often covered with simple or divided digitiform processes, which may equal or exceed the central mass in length. The latter, which is charged with granules, contains from one to ten spherical nuclei 3 p in diameter, with one or two punctiform nucleoli.

The Ger are of the species is igara principally by cysts.

lace only between individuals with a single nucleus and of spherical form. The two conjugated organisms secrete around them icta] several envelopes, each marked with

an equatorial line of dehiscence inae one another in the cyst are very

nuclei in the corresponding half of the cyst. produced, only two take part in the constitution of the Sancius elements, represented exceptionally by two small spores, and nor-

ally by a single large spore. A portion of the plasma of the cyst

unused and become liquefied. The spore, resembling a Navicula, OP in its interior, besides a residuary nucleus, a onal a num- ciform oe pee each provided with a nucleus.— Comptes

8.

Fire May 7, 1883, p. 1

460

INDEX to VOL. XI.

ACANTHOSTPHEIA, new species of,

Aca: nthozone, new species of, 205. Acento otremites, description of the Adis. new species of, 396. ee sol, on processes of fu-

Actnorpherim jea obser- vation B v pert new species of, 399. otis, new species of, 53,

ecies

Alcides, new species of, 124. Alcyonium, new species of, 251. "ect uin note on the new genus,

Ameeba, new y n 27 5 Amphial of the new gen Anmphipods of the ' ee ex- tion, on t e, 2

Andania, new Honky ni 206. Ariea fluviatilis, on ‘the parasites

Anthracias, new species o 439. Anthrenus, new s LU. Ant-Lion, on the sesh of the, 288, Aphis of the red gallo of Ulmus cam- eg on the migrations of the,

Pian new species of, 122. Apoderus, new gan of, 122, Appias, new species f, 421. er, Dr., on new species Cos- 215; on ne

ese 208, species of Xanthidium, 2 285; on a locomotive state of Bac m ru- bescens, 210. Asterias, n new species of, 385. us, rvations on the ge Astura, new species of, 428. ZEE. ypsilophorus, observations on, Bacteri

rium ars. on a locomo- tive state of, 210. M, on the polar cells of

H

insects

pem description of the new

Bell, P H F. J., on the pran and specific characters of the Laga- nidæ, 130; a heus from the islan a D minica, 388. Biological lectures, lantern-slides for, 150. Blanchard, R., on the chromato-

e, 2 he "Roretiariass, 287 ; EM phic Dictionary 30055 Sal- atalogue of the Strickland n pA scs 377; Van

o; lemmelin's r den bouw der

story, 451 ; Genta pem niten des schwäbischen Jura 455.

Boulenger, G. A., Bae little-known species of Fro 16; on new

new aget of Geckos, les ar "1 izards and Frogs from

Brachiopods, a on the structure of the shells of, 379.

Bradymeris s, new eom e ae

Brahmea, new species of, 1

rade , on a new essi or-

honish insect, 71.

Brooks, W. E ,on the metamorphosis of Penzus, s, 147 ; n the origin of ali of generations in Hy- soother E

Bru a , description of the new

gen s, 5x Bufo punctatus, observations on, 19. Butler, Gn, on new Epes on the ‘ Challenger Lepidopters, 402. archarias, new species of, 137.

INDEX.

of, 56. C , on the

crinoids, 327 ; on Democrinus Par- fai T 394.

Carter, H. J., the so-called T Faringdon Sponges 20; E = Pachytr: genus of eee

Caulaster ursi Soe description

Centronopus, new species of, 439. Cephalopoda, on the chromatophores

dee on sexual characters r^

Chala ra, new species of, 208. Chitons o on the structure of the shells

, 279, 436,

Co Es new species of, 208, 5.

Cosmopsaltria, new e of, 170.

Crambus, new species of, 57.

Craven, A. E., on de p Sinu-

sigera, Curculionidre, on new, from Ceylon,

Cyathophyllum Fletcheri, note on,

Cyc lostrema, new ut of, 395.

Cylichna, ig S osi

Cynolebias w spodine of, 140.

CTredlis, new esis of, 174.

Danielssen, D. on ‘the Echino- d

Democrinus Parfaiti, on, 223, 334. Dipsas, new species of, 137. Distant, W. L., on the theory of

typleu nd on a new species of Rhopalocera, 1 ecas, description of the new us, 207.

461 Mes Dr. R. von, on Oxycorynia, Dublin preggo Club, proceed- ngs the, 208, 281. ; Prof, PM, some new mar from the Wenlock shale, 373.

Duprey, E., on Jersey littoral shells, Earthworms, ontheturriform castings Echinaster, new M of, 386. Echinoderms the Norw rwegian North- Atlantic expedition, on the, 384. Eleacrinus, remarks on the genus, Elymnias, new e pen v of, 62. Emenadia, n of, 279, per ideea of the new e

Epimeria, new species of, 204, ioc, characters of the genus,

139. Etheridge, R., Jun., on = riii mr

the Blastoidea Eudiocrinus atlanticus, kranik A

the supposed

w Eset new species of, 342. gr nx pelecanoides, deserip-

oun Y. P, on the carotids of Rhea american a, Exogone gemmifera, observations on,

Farcimia, new species of, 1

Faunas, on the hysical tet of deep-sea, I Ferry, L., on the bescdity g of the Sea- Lampre y, 988, Fishes, new, 67, 137, 140. Foraminifera, on di pars 62, 262; on morphism of the, 330 ; list of ——— L a: Prof. G., on the Torpedinei in the ei Da gland

extan and Holland, 58. new and little-known

ae n the nue con- ditions of pe faun

Geological Society, ariere tai of the, 62, 372.

462 INDEX.

Grote, A. R., on the moths of New Mexico, 49. Gruber, Dr. As on some Protozoa,

iiia Gue i de, the rea um of the Varangorfjor ord, 2 Günther, Dr, o new e: 136; o n some Indian fishes, 137 ; on anew species of Cynolebias, 140; m new species of Perameles 2

Hematopinus tenuirostris, on the anatomy and physiology of, 73. amingia arctica, observations on,

Hüusler, Dr. R., on some Upper uras

mina sto 10. 262. Helix, ne new elie

enneguy, a flagellate In- fusorian, dlirpetisitdo on fishes,

Hincks, Rev. T., on marine PE 193; on the” Polyzoa of Que Charlotte Islands, 442.

Homeeocerus, new species of, 170.

Hydra, on the embryology of, 428.

Hydro-Medusse, on the origin of "e on of generations in,

Hypolimnas, new de of, 413. Hypopachus, new speci of, 344. oni cm multifilii observa-

eed new species of, 116. uocem characters of the new genus,

S AmS on a new group of, 69, 219 ; on a flagellate, ectoparasitic on fishes , 294.

Insect, on a new fossil orthopterous, Insects, on the significance of the of, 64. Iphimedia a and species of, 206. effreys, Dr wyn, o n Medies- ranean ion and Nri Inver

Kidston, R., on S esseri crassa, affinities

117 ; on the of the genus €— Koren, J., o he Echinoderms of the

N ci a Nosti Aie expedi-

Korotneff, i T on the embryol of Hyd ryoiogy

= anidee, on the ee and specific aracters of the, n m Prof. E. Ba on Hamingia arc a 97.

Led Prot i, Uh Ebr i tosis on Eichhornii, 296; the parasites of Anodonta fuviatilis, 391.

Lepidoptera, new, 49, 62, 109, 174, p 7 ; of the ‘Chala? on the,

Mie new species of, 200, 450. pesar description of the new genus, 33.

Tiskteniteis. M., on the migrations of the Aphis of the red galls o of s, 144

n the Vaagmer rring-king, 176. Lycæna, new edi | ELE:

McCook, on the habits of the Asc Ei 288. aupas, E. on the Suctociliata,

Meehan, Mr., on sexual charactersin Cephalotaxus, 72. €: P., on the iro reproduc- f tapeworm 457. Meresetibo mais C. r^ on the Sucto- ciliata, a new group of Infusoria,

Messalia, characters of thenew genus,

Microscalabotes, Pte ae: of the

Mollusca, new, 393.

Molluscan fauna of the Varangerfjord, on I

ior add of the new

Moths of Ne dw ako, on the, 49.

Mucronella, new man cies of, 201.

ma- Chalmas on the icum à Fontes

Nani albinucha, oisi vidiócs on,

Mychestes, new species of, 430. n obsoletus, on the habits

of, Ne epho pteryx, new species of, 57. Nostoc Zetterstedtii, observations on,

Odostomia, new species of, 397.

speeded

INDEX.

Meses si new species of, 204. CEnomia, characters of the new genus,

Oleandridium oe note on, 63.

Olyra, new species of, 140,

Ommatostrephes sagittatus, on the occurrence of, at Eastbourne, 288.

Ondaat, ate, ug p on the Coral-fauna of Ceyl

Oplrgoisati "Bücechl observations

Orophocrinus on the ambulacra of,

Osbor n, H. L., on the diii of the Mollssesn shell, ao Ow rof. nerié characters

in ph order Bauroptarypin a, 972. sy buie -— of the new

Ozolais, Viet ‘species of, 437. soe h a observations on the new gen ; 967. Palos uveeformis, on the relations existing pieni and an Alga of the | order Confer acer, 291.

Pies new i rie of, 278.

Pascoe, F. P., some new apua of "irali ide; 121; genera and species of Dilcaptérs,

Pavonia, new species of, 258. Penæus, on the mi metamorphosis of,

Pentremitidea, new — of, 243. poea new apt of, 247. e Island of Domi-

Peripatus from nica, on

Perrier, E., on tha laster peduncu- latus, 151; n Demoerin nus Par- faiti udiocrinus from

, 428; me Atlantic, ae on - A of the — of ee depth den: sat Wealden Fern

Ae ‘tain BY er a rA species of, 246. Phasiane, new species of, 55. ew species o of, PE posce vof the new genus, 12 Phyllodes, new species of, 426. Phymeus, characters of the new genus, 459. Phiypleum, on some African species of, 172.

463

Plesioneura, new species of, 424, odalia, characters of the new genus, 12

Polyzoa, on the marine, 195; of Queen the affinities of the

Pouchet, a, on the Molluscan fauna 991

Pos am ui new s of, 55.

Peedi gee niet " observations

n, 17. kk J. J., on Thuiaria zelandica, 247; on the oœcium of Spiralaria florea, 276. r. C., on the developmental history of the Prosobranchia ata,

e new spec , 943. Rana sid ad observations

dedans Banksii, observations on, TT x

Rhea americana, on the carotids of, 45

Rhizopoda, > 267.

Rhynchites, new species of, 123.

Rhynchota ion Mergui, descriptions

of, 169. idle ey, S. O., on the, Coral-fauna of Ceylon, with ‘amigas of new

Ss

Veen new sp necies o of, 396.

Roper, F. n the occurrence of Omm atosirephes sagittatus at Eastbourne,

Saphara, new ‘species of, 407. Sauropterygia, on generic characters in the order, 372.

Sc Kieoporelin, new species of, 200,446. Schizotheca, a of, 449, Bellambari, M J e dimorph- sm of the F asa eod 336. Schneider, | A., Ophryocystis

Bütschlii Se hnetzler, a B, on Palmella uvæ-

Seoleconorplius characters of the "-— i basil i on some species of,

Sea-Lamprey, on the breeding of the, 388.

464

Seeley, Prof. H. G., on the Dinosaurs from the Maastricht beds, 375 pes: on the growth of the Mollus- 149.

Shells a hug littoral zone in Jersey, 185; COE leor vatigis on the genus,

Si honophora, on the cyclical deve- ent and relationships of the,

Smi aith, E. A, on new species of

, 202. . J., on some fossil iw Pho the inferior oolite,

3 Sphenopteris crassa, observations on, panera florea, on the ocecium of, 276.

gana new = of, 115. Sponges, observations on, with de- iud ions of new, 20, "S44, 909 ;

fossil,

Spongomonas guttula, observations Stebbing, Rev. T. R. R., on the hallenger’ Amphipoda, 203.

Steletta, new species of, 350. Stephanocrinus, observations on the 8, 237.

Beds. new species of, 385. Stichot richa, observations on the Tired us, 316 6.

w species of, 196. EER perra of the new

__ genus, 197.

Basti», characters of the new genus,

Streptelasma, new ee of, 373.

Stróbelt the natomy a and nois of gears vnd tenui-

Wis the new group,69,219.

INDEX.

— on the direct reproduc- of,

Terias, puel "spe cies kc 278, 418.

Tet ecies of, 306 6

TAM rubra, on de migrations f, 144.

Thanaos, new sd ai of, 424.

T w species of, n i

the new group, 9

Thomas, O., on Mustela indio, 370.

Thuiaria zelandica, observations on,

Thur amina he ae on the Juras- sic varie Titanophasma, pi of the new

Torpodiael 1 in the Museums of Eng- land and Mex iaa on pios 58.

Toxicum, new spec

DENM eases, ‘observations

n, 176. Trieclocrans observations on the

e

Troostocrinus, new species of, 245.

neran new napi of, 136.

Trouessart, n the turrifo orm castings of aliwania 66.

n Viguier, o. on Exogone gemmifera,

Waterhouse, C. O., on a new pocisk of Anthrenus, 6l; on new Coleo ptera, 279.

Wood- -Mason, J., on a new species of Elymnias,

Wright, Dr. E. P., on Nostoc Zet- terstedtii, 214.

Xanthidium m, wd «pe of, 285.

Xois, new specie

izera, new ibis wis 117.

END OF THE ELEVENTH VOLUME,

`a

PRINTED BY TAYLOR AND FRANCIS,

N COURT,

FLEET S$'